《Life In DXD》 Chapter 1 - Wishes In the place where everything is covered in darkness there is a small ball of light floating around there. "I don''t know for how long has it been since I am here. I do know that I was an highschool student and all the things(mostly anime and manga) that I have witnessed I remember all that very well just the last few minutes before coming to this dark place are all blurr." thought the ball of light. A few more weeks or so later the ball of light or more accurately the soul of the boy was getting rather impatient or frustrated from all that waiting because he had started to get bored there. During all the time he had reviewed all the anime and manga he had ever watched or read through his memories and now he had nothing left to do. Just a few minutes after he had started thinking what to do something like a portal of light appeared in front of him. Out of the portal a humanoid figure wearing a black coat and pants came out of it but his face just appeared as a blur to him. The humanoid figure first looked around and then looked towards the soul and said, "sorry for the delay I was rather busy in my work that I forgot about you" he said in a very casual tone. Hearing him the soul of the man got irritated but controlled himself and asked, "OK, first who are you and what place is this and what am I doing here?" Hearing his question the humanoid figure looked towards him and said, "hoo~ rather a calm one eh. For the answer to your questions I am a high level being who is supposed to manage the rebirth cycle of this dimension and this place in your terms you can call it as void and why you are here should now be obvious to you as you are dead." The soul took some time to digest the information and then sighed and asked, "so what will happen to me now?" Hearing his response the humanoid figure chuckled and said, "not sad or confused after hearing about your death." The soul calmly said, "well what''s done is done it cannot be reversed and it''s not like that I had any family or friends who would miss me even if I die." Hearing him the humanoid figure also sighed and said, "normally a soul that dies had to be sent to either heaven or hell depending upon their actions or being sent back to their world in a new body without their memories to start a new life." The soul was about to ask something but the humanoid figure stopped him and said, "But since I was very late and made you wait in the void for so long I can give you an opportunity to live a life in a world you like with some wishes of course, so what do you say?" Hearing his offer the soul became slightly excited and asked, "It can be any world right even anime and manga world?" "Yes it can be any world but you cannot travel to another world only one world, so choose carefully." The soul thought for a while but suddenly he thought of something and asked, "how many wishes do I get?" The humanoid figure said, "You will get five wishes out of which one will be about changing your appearance and one would be any one person''s powers with some optimization." The soul began thinking again and after an hour or so said, "For the world I would like to go to the world of Highschool DXD" "Hmm....Ok it''s done. Now tell me about your wishes." "Ok For the wishes i would like to have: 1. Super growth 2. Skill creation 3. Immortality 4. Powers of Saiki Kusuo from the anime ''The disastrous life of Saiki Kusuo'' 5. Appearance of Tatsuya Shiba from the anime ''The irregular at magic highschool''" The humanoid figure thought for a while and said, "ok that''s possible but the immortality thing will be like you would be live like other supernatural beings that means you could be killed and in return you could make the lifespan of your trusted normal humans just like yourself by giving them your blood but it would not work if either one of you does not acknowledge each other or rather trust each other and no your blood cannot be used to save life in dire situations or for treating injuries" The soul was silent for a while digesting the information given to him and then with a sigh he said, "Ok and also can you make me an orphan as I don''t want my parents to get involved in the supernatural world and make me of the same age of Issei Hyuodou." "Ok all of the things are done and as a bonus I would give you a house in Kuoh and money able to last for about ten years or so you will reincarnate as 4 year old and also don''t tell anything about me or your past life to anyone even those who you trust and I have put a seal on your brain so that no one would be able to read your brain and of course the people would not be able to notice the seal. Now bye." "Bye and thanks a lot for this chance." As soon as he said that he was sucked into a portal and the soul lost his consciousness. Chapter 2 - Start In a room a small boy with black hair was lying down on the bed the boy''s appearance may be regarded as cute and lean. After a while the boy opened his eyes and checked his surroundings. He suddenly got some information or rather memories in his head. He clutched his head and gritted his teeth from pain. After a while he got up breathing heavily and was sweating as well. He stood up from the bed and started walking towards the bathroom. While walking he said, "So my name is Tatsuya Shiba as well and I live in Kuoh town, my parents died 2 months ago during a car accident and my relatives left me alone in this house as they did not want to take me in." When he reached the bathroom he firstly took a bath and then checked his body. After changing his clothes he went to the living room and started to think what he will do in future and made a training regime for himself. Suddenly he thought that he had no way of checking his physical condition and power, so he used he thought of using his magic creation to create an appraisal ability. Suddenly a jolt of current passed through his body. He thought in his mind and said, "Status" and suddenly a small holographic display came in front of him. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: TATSUYA SHIBA. Age: 4. Race: High Human HP: 1000(Avg. human a.d.u.l.t around 500) MP:1000(Avg. human a.d.u.l.t around 100) CP: 1000(Avg. human a.d.u.l.t around 100) STR: 50(Avg. human a.d.u.l.t around 20-25) AGI: 50(Avg. human a.d.u.l.t around 15) END: 42(Avg. human a.d.u.l.t around 30) INT: 50(Avg. human a.d.u.l.t around 20-25) WIS: 28(Avg. human a.d.u.l.t around 30-35) LUK: 100 SKILLS: magic creation. super growth. appraisal. powers of Saiki Kusuo ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Seeing his status one thing was clear to him the sad truth about his powers.... HE STILL HAVE TO STUDY!!!!! While he was still depressed he thought for a while but didn''t understood some of the things. Firstly, why was his race high Human instead of just Human and what was CP in his status but shrugged it off. He knew why his stats were that high it was because of the continuous growth that phychic powers caused to the body sonow the only things left to do are to make skills to control and hide my powers along with other useful skills. TIMESKIP: After hours of thinking Tatsuya made some new magic and skills: 1) DECEPTION to hide his energy signature 2) PROTECTION FILM to not use his petrification and psychometry by mistake. 3) PSYCHIC CONTROL to control his psychic powers. 4) ELEMENTAL MAGIC 5) SPACE-TIME MAGIC 6) CLOSE COMBAT 7) CREATION MAGIC 8) BARRIER MAGIC 9) LIGHT MAGIC 10) DARK MAGIC 11) HEALING MAGIC 12) DETECTION 13) PHOTOGRAPHIC MEMORY He nodded and felt proudly at his work and then went to the kitchen to prepare lunch for himself and after eating he went to his room to rest for a while. When he reached his room he found an envelope on his desk. He picked up the envelope and opened it and found a card and a letter. He opened the letter and it read: Yo Tatsuya, Your friendly wish giver here. I hope you reached there without any problems any way here is the card it contains around 15 million yen I guess that should be enough for the time being and also for practice combat you can go in your astral form and fight many creatures there and you might even find one or two surprises there. Anyway that''s all for now. Byee. P.S.:- Don''t forget to keep my existence a secret. After reading the letter Tatsuya used his space-time magic to create a dimension pocket and put both the letter and the card in it. After thinking for a while Tatsuya decided to check the layout of the city before going to bed. He changed his clothes and also put some of his clothes in his storage and went out of the house. TIMESKIP: After checking most of the streets near him and buying some groceries along with a phone he returned back to his home and took out some of the groceries from it and put it all on the table before arranging it. After he was done arranging he looked at the clock and thought that there was still some time left before dinner so he started playing with his powers and because of his super growth skill his powers evolved extremely fast. While he was enjoying floating around the house, he heard his doorbell and got startled and fell down on his butt. He went towards the door without looking slightest bit startled as his body was already very tough that the fall didn''t caused him any pain and he had already checked who was on the door through his detection and x-ray vision. When he opened the door he found three people standing in front of him, one man in his late twenties, one woman around the same age as the man and a small girl who was around his age. The significant thing was that Tatsuya knew who the girl was. The girl had light brown hair and had slightly violet eyes and looked like a tomboy. Tatsuya remembered seeing her in the anime she was indeed Irina Shidou. Tatsuya looked at the man and asked, "how may I help you?" The man looked at Tatsuya and smiled and said, "good evening, my name is Touji Shidou and me and my family shifted here this afternoon so I thought of introducing ourselves to the neighbors." Seeing her father introducing himself Irina also raised her hand and said, "nice to meet you my name is Irina Shidou" Tatsuya nodded and said, "nice to meet you as well my name is Tatsuya Shiba i hope we can get along." Tatsuya bowed a little while introducing himself. He looked towards the only person who didn''t introduced herself. As if getting what he was asking the lady bowed a little and said, "Nice to meet you my name is Grace Shidou I am Irina''s mother." Tatsuya welcomed them inside his house and made them sit in the living room. He went to the kitchen and brought ice tea and some snacks for them. When he came back Touji looked towards him and asked, "Tatsuya-kun where are your parents I want to meet them as well." Tatsuya placed the glasses and the snacks on the table and sat back on the sofa silently and looked towards him and said, "They are no more I live alone." Suddenly the environment in the room got heavy and Touji felt guilty for asking him about his parents. Touji looked at him and said, "I am sorry." Tatsuya waved his hands saying that it''s all right. Grace looked at him with pity and asked, "what about your other relatives where are they?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "there is some problems in the family that''s why I cannot live with them." Hearing him she stopped asking questions. The atmosphere started to get more tensed but it was broken by the sound of a growl from Irina''s stomach. Everyone looked at her who was clutching her stomach and was blushing because of embarrassment. Seeing her like that everyone started chuckling. Touji got up from his seat and asked, "why don''t you have dinner with us Tatsuya-kun Grace''s cooking is very delicious." Irina also overcame her embarrassment and said, "yeah mom''s cooking is very good you should join us." She grasped Tatsuya''s hands and looked at her with an expression which said, ''you are joining no matter what'' Seeing her expression Tatsuya gave a defeated sigh and agreed with them. Seeing him like that both Touji and his wife smiled at their children and went to their home for dinner. Chapter 3 - Puppy eyes TIMESKIP: 1 MONTH After that day the Shidou family often called Tatsuya for dinner and for outings even Tatsuya sometimes called the Shidous at his home for dinner and they were surprised that a boy the same age as their daughter could take care of himself so well as his house was well maintained and his cooking was delicious as well. To Tatsuya it seemed that the Shidous had asked in the neighborhood about him and they found out how his relatives refused to take him in after his parent''s death. They were angry at his relatives and often tried to adopt him as well but he kindly refused to them saying that he was fine with living like this. Both Irina and Tatsuya had joined the same school and Irina was the one to force him in joining the same school as she did not want to be in a school full of strangers. Irina often played with him or went out with him for sightseeing the town as he was her only friend and she didn''t had any problem with it as she was never bored when he was around her. During this time Tatsuya has also started training in his astral form and he had only one thought about that type of training, ''IT''S DAMN EASY!!!!'' It turned out that Saiki''s powers along with his magic and super growth were too much for fighting those monsters. Though sometimes some strong monsters might appear, they too get defeated easily just they take slightly more time. And that ''slightly more time'' here means 5-10 seconds. Tatsuya has also created some more skills using his skill create and some weapons using creation magic as well. SKILLS: 1) FULL COUNTER( magical and physical) 2) AINCARD SWORD STYLE 3) TATSUYA''S GUNS BLAZING 4) MIGHT GUYS TAIJUTSU 5) CHAKRA MANIPULATION 6) KI MANIPULATION 7) SUPER REGENERATION 8) SUPER MAGIC RECOVERY 9) BODY STRENGTHENING 10) UNLIMITED BLADES WORK(chant still required) 11) NEGATION MAGIC 12) SUNSHINE 13) PARALLEL THINKING 14) TRACE MAGIC 15) LIMTOR 16) GRAVITY MANIPULATION 17) ABNORMAL STATUS RESISTANCE WEAPONS: 1) NOBLE PHANTASMS 2) SACRED TREASURES 3) ELUCIDATOR 4) DARK REPULSOR 5) SILVER TAURUS PISTOLS 6) IMPERIAL ARMS Most of Tatsuya''s skill kept on evolving even if he performed it for a short while. Most of the skills from the anime he got was because all the anime and manga are stored in his brain and he is able to remember them because of his photographic memory and able to picture it clearly because of Saiki''s skill Thautography making him gaining skills because of the super growth. Because of all the skill and his supernatural growth rate he is already at the level where he can defeat the ultimate class beings of this world. He had to put Limitors on his body so that he accidentally does not kill anyone. Right now Tatsuya is meditating in his room as it was the only thing in which he doesn''t get bored as it''s difficulty level never decreases and he also feel calm and peaceful while he meditates. After he finished doing his meditation he went out for his morning workout. Even though his strength always increases he suppress it with putting Limitors on his body and then increasing the gravity on his body. He doesn''t need to do it as his strength and other physical stats keeps on increasing but it does not mean that it changes his body as well. He needs to work out to maintain his physique as he is a voracious eater and a foodie as well. He also likes to do it as it was something that he enjoyed doing in his past as well. After completing his workout he went inside his house took a bath and prepared breakfast for himself. After eating and doing all the chores of the house with his pschic powers he thought that he should go and buy groceries. After changing his clothes and checking all the things in the house he went out of the house. Just when he opened the door he faced Irina who when saw Tatsuya got excited and hugged him. Tatsuya who was still shocked about this unconsciously hugged her back. Seeing both of them like this Grace chuckled but Touji had a conflicted expression. He was happy about seeing his daughter like this but was getting frustrated of Tatsuya taking his daughter away. Touji fake coughed so as to get their attention. When Tatsuya heard Touji coughing he got back to reality and immediately separated himself from her. Irina who was still a child does not understood anything. He looked at them and asked, "Why are you all here this early in the morning and how did Irina woke up early today?" Hearing him both the parents chuckled but Irina pouted and looked away with a "hmph" and puffed her cheeks. Tatsuya looked at her and poked her inflated cheeks much to the other''s amus.e.m.e.nt. Irina who got irritated looked at him with anger and said, "Moo~don''t tease me this much" Tatsuya nodded and asked, "so why are you here this early?" Hearing his question Irina beamed with joy and said, "since today is weekend the school will start from the next week we are going to the amus.e.m.e.nt park and came here to invite you." Hearing them Tatsuya who was about to go and buy groceries started thinking. Seeing that Tatsuya was not agreeing with her Irina used her final attack. She looked at Tatsuya and puppy eyes and asked, "you will come with us, right?" Seeing her make puppy eyes Tatsuya wanted to look away but was still able to feel them, he looked at his only saviours her parents who were chuckling on seeing him getting troubled by her. Tatsuya finally sighed in defeat and said, "ok I will come with you but while returning please stop by somewhere as I need to buy some groceries." While Tatsuya was saying this Irina had already started dragging him to their car. Chapter 4 - School After the trip to the amus.e.m.e.nt park the very next day Tatsuya and Irina went to buy the supplies they would require for the school and here too Irina tried to make Tatsuya buy stuff which looked similar to hers but this time Touji took Tatsuya with him leaving Irina with Grace much to Irina''s dissapintment. Touji even apologised for Irina''s behaviour and clinginess to which Tatsuya waved his hands to assure him that it was ok. After buying their supplies they went home as they were supposed to start school from tommorow and though there was a slight change in the plans which Tatsuya didn''t told Irina as she would be shocked when she would hear about it but it was only a small problem as her parents also knew about it. In the morning Irina and Tatsuya happily went to school along with her family though the three of them were thinking what probably would be the reaction that Irina would show when she would hear about it. When they reached the main school building Irina took Tatsuya''s hand and started to drag him while saying, "let''s go Tatsuya." Tatsuya only sighed and pulled her slightly making her stop. Irina had a confused look on her face as Tatsuya had never stopped her whenever she pulled him. Tatsuya had a helpless expression on his face. He looked towards Touji who was looking away from them. Seeing this Tatsuya had his veins popping out on his forehead and then an idea popped in his head. He looked towards Irina and said, "Your dad wants to tell you something." Hearing him all of them had different expressions. Tatsuya who was smirking while looking at Touji, Grace was trying hard to hold her laughter, Irina was looking at Touji with a confused but cute expression on her face and lastly Touji whose lips were twitching and was inwardly cursing Tatsuya. Tatsuya brought Irina towards her father and frees his hand from hers and said, "Bye" while walking in another direction which was different from the one Irina was leading him to. Irina looked at Tatsuya and then looked at Touji who was trying to look away from her. Irina who was still staring at her father asked, "what do you want to talk to me and why is Tatsuya going in that direction?" Hearing her question Touji frowned but still built his confidence and said, "You see Irina though both you and Tatsuya joined the same school there were too many children in your building that''s why some of the students were shifted to the new building and Tatsuya is one of those students." Irina first looked at the building in front of her and then the building next to her''s. Though both the buildings were nearby it still caused quite a huge damage to Irina. Irina looked at Touji for a while and then smiled and said, "Ok bye" Seeing her reaction both the parents were shocked and were looking at Irina wierdly. Irina started to move towards her school but after taking a few steps she stopped. She turned and looked towards her parents with a smile on her face. She turned her body and started running toward Tatsuya''s direction while shouting, "I AM GOING WITH HIM" Touji blinked for a while and then started running towards her daughter while shouting, "WAIT!!!" Irina reached the gate of Tatsuya''s school but her father had already caught her. She grabbed the school gate while her father pulled her while saying, "Irina let go you will be late." To which Irina replied, "No you let go I am going with Tatsuya." Seeing both the father and daughter all the nearby public was wondering what was happening there. While this was going on both Grace and Tatsuya were pretending that they were not with them and hid within the crowd. Both of them looked at each other and nodded while shaking there hands. Tatsuya went to his class quitely without anyone noticing him and Grace went back to the car silently. Seeing that no one was going to help her Irina reluctantly let go and Touji quicky picked her up so that she could not try again and took her to her class. Chapter 5 - Meeting the boys After leaving behind the desperate father and daughter pair Tatsuya went to his class and took the most famous the ''protagonist seat'' as it was still empty. After taking his seat he looked out of the window and saw Irina and Touji still trying to win over each other. He was a little surprised when he saw Irina gave up rather easily. Soon after that some more students started coming to the class. He looked at the seat beside him and saw a boy with blonde hair sitting there and he looked like he was in the same situation as Tatsuya that is he too didn''t knew anybody here. Just as he was about to introduce himself to the boy, the teacher came to the class. The teacher looked around the class and nodded on seeing that everybody was present. She introduced herself to them and then asked the students to do the same. When his turn came he stood up and said, "Tatsuya Shiba" and then sat down quitely. The teacher and the students gave him a second glance but left it at that. Tatsuya looked at the boy who was sitting beside him stood up to introduce himself but Tatsuya was very surprised to meet one of the characters of the show so soon. The boy who stood up looked at the teacher with an excited smile and said, "My name is Saji Genshirou I hope that we all can be friends" and sat down. Tatsuya looked at him for a second but then looked back at the teacher. After the introduction classes went on like normal. Tatsuya even though thought that it was easy for him still looked at the teacher and did not looked out of the window or slept on the desk like any other protagonist. Now don''t misunderstand he was still not listening to the teacher but was meditating with his eyes open. After the bell for the break rang Tatsuya looked at the boy sitting beside him and moved his hand forward and said, "Nice to meet you I am Tatsuya Shiba." Saji looked towards him and smiled before shaking his hand and said, "Nice to meet you as well I am Saji Genshirou." They both talked for a while and Tatsuya confirmed his suspicion that Saji too didn''t knew anybody here. They both went outside and had lunch together. There were also some boys who approached them and they too became friends with both of them though the other boys along with Saji were slightly annoyed as many girls came to Tatsuya to talk to him and ask him to play with them. Tatsuya could only smile helplessly. While all this was happening Tatsuya didn''t noticed Irina who was secretly looking at him with a hateful gaze. After the lunch break was over all of them went back to the class and again Tatsuya did the same thing. Though during the time they were asked to play Dodgeball on the field most of the boys thought of giving Tatsuya a lesson as he got very popular among the girls even though it was his first day at the school. Tatsuya who heard what they were thinking through his telepathy decided to teach them to mess up with him. On the field the only thing that the game could be called was ''total annihilation''. Tatsuya dodged Evey ball aimed towards him while ruthlessly hitting them back though he controlled his strength to not give them serious injuries. After that game his popularity among the girls increased further and respect and fear amon the boys also increased. When the school was over Saji and Tatsuya left the class together while talking to eachother. After reaching the school gate Saji and Tatsuya went their separate ways. Tatsuya who spotted Irina went towards her. When he approached her he saw that she was talking with someone. To not disturb her he stood there silently while waiting for them to finish their talk. One they stopped talking he approached them and said, "Hey Irina how was your day?" Irina who heard someone calling her looked towards the direction of the voice and once she found out that it was Tatsuya she ''hmph'' and looked away while pouting. Tatsuya went towards Irina and poked her cheeks and said, "I am sorry I didn''t tell you about this as you were very excited for school and would have been disappointed if you knew about this." Even though she heard him apologising but was still looking away. Seeing her like that Tatsuya sighed and said, "Ok I will cook anything for you for dinner today alright." Hearing this Irina immediately forgave him and hugged him excitedly. Tatsuya also hugged her back but soon separated and asked, "So how was your day, did you make any friends?" Hearing his question Irina smiled and said, "Yeah the school was good though it would be better if you would have been here too and yes I made friends as well." She looked towards a boy with brown hair and said, "Meet my friend Issei." Issei who was standing there while listening to their conversation jolted in surprise and said, "Hello nice to meet you I am Issei Hyuodou Shidou''s friend." Tatsuya who heard his name was not that much surprised as he knew that Irina would meet Issei around this time he was just a bit excited to meet th MC of the anime in real life. He moved his hand forward and said, "Tatsuya Shiba Irina''s friend nice to meet you too." They stood their and talked for a while before going home as both Issei''s and Irina''s parents came. Both the families introduced themselves and both Issei''s mother and father were surprised when they saw how well mannered Tatsuya was. They initially thought that Tatsuya was Irina''s brother but Irina immediately denied it. When she realised what she had done she got embarrassed and his behind Tatsuya. Seeing her like that Issei''s parents, Grace and Tatsuya were chuckling, Issei was confused and Touji again had a conflicted expression as even though he was amused seeing her daughter like that but was also thinking that her daughter was going away from her. After all that both the families said goodbye to eachother and left though Grace dragged Touji by the ear much to the amus.e.m.e.nt of Irina and Tatsuya. Chapter 6 - Surprise After meeting both Saji and Issei a whole year has passed without much changes in Tatsuya''s life. The major changes though the major change that took place was that Tatsuya is now able to handle Satan class beings easily and can go toe-to-toe with some lower super class beings. Issei and Saji hadn''t met yet as even though Tatsuya mostly hangs out with Saji Issei has already started spouting his love for b.r.e.a.s.ts and his dream of being a harem king in future because of which Tatsuya mostly tries to avoid him and because of that Saji as well didn''t meet Issei. Though to Irina who doesn''t understand what was the meaning of those things thought that Issei was very cool. Even though Tatsuya tried to make her understand that it was bad being near him she made fun of him and said that he was just jealous of Issei as many people knew of him because of his antics. Irina''s parents too asked Tatsuya about the Issei and were very worried about their daughter. They asked Tatsuya to help her to which Tatsuya told them his experience about it. They could only sigh and hope that everything would be alright with their daughter. Tatsuya has also started to visit the church along with the Shidous as Touji wanted to bring him on church''s side as he was already very strong for his age(only the amount which he shows to them). He even told him the benefits of joining the church but still Tatsuya declined. When Touji had started to get rather desperate he was beaten to the pulp by Grace to not disturb Tatsuya. Today like any other day Tatsuya woke up, ate his breakfast, went to school, hung out with Saji and returned home. These days Irina had started to ignore him and now spent most of her time with Issei. When Tatsuya returned home in the evening he first took a bath and then made his dinner and ate it. He was about to go to bed but he felt a presence in the astral plane. He quickly went to his room lied on his bed and turned into his astral projection. When he saw the astral plane he was quite shocked as many creatures in the plane appeared to be stronger than the ones he had seen before. He used appraisal just to be sure and was surprised to see that was indeed the case. Even though he can still defeat these creatures with ease he was still surprised to see that they had gotten stronger. Suddenly he felt a sudden spike in energy and he immediately came out of his thoughts. He tried to find the magical signature of the source but was unable to. He started flying towards the energy source at his full speed and after 10 minutes he reached the destination and was shocked to see the reason for the sudden energy spike. In front of him stood a very familiar orange coloured fox with nine tails. Seeing him he started to think that how it was possible as the being had said that he would not be able to travel to different world and this world was indeed the dxd world so how it was happening. But while he was thinking the fox had already seen him and was about to attack but stopped when he saw that the human wasn''t attacking. Tatsuya was still in deep thought then suddenly he remembered, ''didn''t that being said that there were a few surprises, is it one of them?'' Just as he thought about it a note came in his hands. Tatsuya read the note which said, ''yes it is''. After he read the note his lips twitched but he calmed himself down. As soon as he calmed himself the fox asked, "Hey Human where am I?" When Tatsuya heard the question he was about to answer but suddenly he noticed something was different. He realised that the fox in front of him wasn''t the one he knew. He wasn''t ''Kurama'' from Naruto because.... THE FOX HAS A F.U.C.K.I.N.G GIRL''S VOICE. Tatsuya was again shocked and this time he was not able to calm himself. Seeing that the human in front of her was not answering the fox growled and started to release pressure. When Tatsuya noticed the pressure increasing he came out of his stupor and looked towards the fox and said, "Ah sorry I was thinking something, what did you say?" Seeing that the human in front of him wasn''t the slightest bit affected by the pressure intrigued the fox and she again said, "where am I and who are you?" Tatsuya looked at the fox and said, "We are in the astral plane and for my identity I am Tatsuya Shiba nice to meet you." Tatsuya did a slight bow and smiled at the fox. Seeing the human in front of him the fox was very amused and said, "Likewise I am Kurumi a chakra tailed beast." After their introduction Kurumi and Tatsuya started interrogating. After a few hours of question and answers they both got their conclusions. The conclusion was..... ''THEY BOTH DON''T KNOW WHAT IS HAPPENING'' It was clear that Kurumi was not from this world but from a world which was similar to Naruto the difference was that the world from which Kurumi came was a genderbended world of Naruto but in that world the Outsusuki clan had already destroyed them so inorder to stop them all the tailed beasts and and some powerful shinobis gave her their power to intercept their last attack. When their attacks collided a huge explosion took place after which she found herself in the astral plane. Even though they don''t understand it but somehow the explosion opened a portal to this dimension and she landed in that astral plane. After a moment of silence Tatsuya asked, "So what would you do now because as of you are now you cannot leave the astral plane." After thinking for a while Kurumi looked at him as if appraising him, she nodded after a while and said, "ok Tatsuya become my jinchuriki" Tatsuya looked at her for a while and the blinked and shouted, "WHAT". Kurumi looked at him with an amused expression and said, "I can not travel to the real world from this plane but you can so by becoming my jinchuriki I can leave as well and besides-" Kurumi turned into a beautiful and voluptuous women and licked his cheek and said, "the amount of power that you are emitting is making me hot." She had a seductive smile on her face which turned into a gentle smile before saying, "and you don''t harbour any ill intentions or negative feelings towards me so I have no problem being with you for the rest of your life." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then said, "Before you say anything else listen I am not a normal human, I belong to a race called High Human and is basically immortal, so do you still want to be with me?" When she heard that he was immortal she was quite happy and latched onto him and said, "then it is even better I can stay by you side always." Tatsuya who heard her answer sighed in defeat and said, "ok so what I have to do?" As soon as he asked this question Kurumi grabbed his face and gave him a deep and passionate kiss and said, "Thank you now I will be in your care, do treat me well" and she get absorbed in his body in form of an orange mist. Tatsuya came out of his stupor and said, "That felt nice, maybe I will try it again sometime." When he said that a voice came in his mind and said, "oh~ so you liked it huh, ask me whenever you want." She said in a sultry voice. Tatsuya nodded and collected all of the leaked chakra before going back. Chapter 7 - Sister After becoming Kurumi''s jinchuriki two months have passed and during these past two months some things have changed for Tatsuya. Firstly Saji has changed schools as his father moved to another part of the town so the school life has now become slightly more boring for Tatsuya though he talks to Kurumi during the school but still he felt slight lonely as Saji left the school and Irina was rather busy with Issei. But the biggest benefit he got after becoming a jinchuriki was that now he could use ninjutsu, genjutsu and taijutsu as he read Kurumi''s mind and found all the knowledge on handsigns and the mechanisms of those jutsus, he even created skills after gaining the knowledge that Kurumi possessed. SKILLS: 1) HAND SIGN MASTRY 2) GENTLE FIST ART 3) FUUINJUTSU 4) SHARINGAN EYES( he removed the curse on the eyes and is able to ise all the mangekyo abilities) 5) BYAKUGAN EYES 6) RINNEGAN EYES 7) TENSEIGAN EYES 8) FIVE ELEMENTAL RELEASE 9) SAGE MODE( gained from Kurumi which got evolved ) 10) KEKKEI GENKAI (all) 11) DUST RELEASE (kekkei touta) 12) TAILED BEAST CLOAK 13) TAILED BEAST MODE 14) SAGE OF SIX PATH MODE( both Indra and Ashura halves) 15) GLUTTONY When he got the power of the eyes Kurumi got surprised and asked him how did he got them to which he simply said, "Looks like the powers of those Outsusuki clan was also present in the astral plane and got absorbed while absorbing your leftover chakra." Hearing his answer Kurumi thought that it was possible and left it at that. When Tatsuya heard her question about the eyes he was startled but when he saw her accepting his answer he sighed in relief. He also went to the astral plane every night and polished his moves and practiced his jutsus. Now he have no fear of any creature in this universe as with his Six path power he could easily annihilate any super class being not to mention Tenseigan with which splitting the even Earth in two parts is no big deal for him. Even if beings like Ophis or Great red came after him he could simply use Kamui and go into his dimension. Just a few years more with his growth rate he would become a freaking SAITAMA with some extra added benefits. Right now Tatsuya and Kurumi are arguing. It was now time to cook dinner but Tatsuya is out of groceries for now. Tatsuya said, "what''s the problem I can just eat cup noodles why are you declining to that idea?" "No you are not eating cup noodles today, you are eating them for the past three days!!" said Kurumi. "What''s wrong with cup noodles it just get the work done." They continued to bicker with each other for a few minutes, Kurumi who was getting tired with bickering with Tatsuya got an idea and said, "Ok if you don''t go and buy groceries then you will not be able to eat coffe jelly as you atet he last one yesterday." Hearing this Tatsuya got shocked and hurriedly went to change his clothes. He doesn''t know if this was because of taking Saiki''s powers but he have a sweet tooth and just like him he too like coffee jelly the most. After buying the groceries on his way home he was talking to Kurumi about various things when suddenly he felt a mana burst. He hurriedly kept his groceries in his dimensional pocket and ran towards the location. When he reached there he found a few people covered in ice and a girl who was crouching while hold her head and crying and saying, "Stay away, leave me alone, I didn''t do anything please someone save me." Hearing her voice a memory came back to me and I immediately rushed towards her and hugged her and said, "calm down it''s all right I am here." Tatsuya stroked her head while saying those words to her silently. As she recognised the voice she looked up to the person and said, "Onii-sama" Tatsuya looked at her and gave a gentle smile and said, "Yes it''s your onii-sama Miyuki" Miyuki started crying once again and hugged Tatsuya back. Tatsuya continued to console her while remembering about the memories he gained. When Tatsuya first came to this world he tried to find about his other family members. He did find some of them but one member of his family made him shocked. Tatsuya''s aunt who was the same person he had seen in the anime. He thought that other familes of the anime might also be present in this world and tried to find about them as well but to his luck there were no other families other then his. Though the only difference between his family and the one in the anime was that he wasn''t blood related to any of them as his father was adopted in that family. After Miyuki stopped crying Tatsuya looked at her and she looked back at him. They stared at each other for a while before Tatsuya broke the silence and asked, "What are you doing here alone and what happened to you to be in this condition?" On hearing his question Miyuki looked down for a bit and then started to explain the situation to him. While Miyuki was at her home she recieved the news that her mother died in a plane crash and just like Tatsuya''s case his family refused to accept her in their family and was thus put in an orphanage. But the condition in the orphanage and the treatment she recieved there was very harsh. She was bullied, starved and made to do manual labour and that too till she fainted on a daily basis. Not being able to bear that treatment she ran away from the orphanage. But while she was on the run she came across some men who thought of selling her. When fear got over her a wave of blue energy traveled from her body and froze the ones who were approaching her. Hearing her whole story to say Tatsuya was angry was an understatement. He was fuming with rage and was thinking of destroying both the orphanage and his family but stopped thinking about that and looked towards Miyuki and patted her head and asked with a gentle smile on his face, "Hey Miyuki if you don''t have anywhere to go, why not stay with me?" Miyuki who was enjoying her head being patted when heard his brother was very happy and tears of joy came out of her eyes and she hugged Tatsuya and said a soft, "yes" and drifted of to sleep. Chapter 8 - I will be his wife After Tatsuya took Miyuki back home he gave her the necessary first aid. While applying the antiseptic Tatsuya saw that Miyuki was waking up. When Miyuki woke up she found herself in an unfamiliar room. She began inspecting the room and finally her gaze stopped on Tatsuya. While Miyuki was asleep Tatsuya had already appraised her and only thing to say was that Miyuki was not a normal human. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: MIYUKI SHIBA. Age: 4 years. Race: HUMAN HP: 200 MP: 200 CP: 50 STR: 8 AGI: 4 END: 10 INT: 30 WIS: 7 LUK: 58 SKILLS: ICE MAGIC. WIND MAGIC ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Miyuki has high magic capacity and also has wind and ice affinity and if she will be living with Tatsuya then he needs to seriously train her or she might suffer in the future. After noticing that Miyuki was looking at him Tatsuya asked, "Are you alright now?" Miyuki just gave a nod and smiled. Tatsuya patted her head and said, "Ok it seems like you are fine for now." Tatsuya looked at her with a serious expression and said, "Listen Miyuki you should not tell anything abot the blue energy wave to anyone, if you are asked what happened just say that I saved you I will tell you about that energy later okay." Miyuki also formed a serious expression on her face which just looked cute to Tatsuya and said, "I will not tell about it to anyone onii-sama." Tatsuya smiled and said, "now that this problem is solved I guess we should do something about your clothes. We will go buy you clothes tomorrow and you have to be admitted in a school as well. For now come with me." Tatsuya helped Miyuki to stand up and took her to Shidou residence. He rang the doorbell and waited for a while. Soon the door opened and Grace came into their view. Seeing Grace Miyuki hid behind Tatsuya. Seeing the two children in front of them Grace looked at both of them curiously and asked, "What happened Tatsuya Chan and who is the girl behind you?" Tatsuya greeted her and said, "Grace-san this girl here is my sister Miyuki. If it would not be a burden can she borrow some of Irina''s clothes?" Grace smiled at him and said, "Of course come in." Though Grace was a bit confused that Tatsuya had a sister she still let them in as she knew that Tatsuya is a trustful person. When they entered the house Tatsuya looked towards Grace and asked, "Is Touji-san is at home?" Grace nodded and said, "He is in the living room." Tatsuya nodded and looked towards Miyuki and said, "go together with Grace-san and be a good girl and don''t trouble her too much." Miyuki smiled and said, "hmm I will be a good girl." Seeing the siblings Grace chuckled and took Miyuki from there and said, "Now I have a girly daughter it would be very fun to dress you up but first you have to take a bath." Grace was very happy right now as she had a chance to have an experience with a girly girl not a tomboy like her daughter. Seeing her like that Tatsuya smiled wryly at her and then entered the living room. In the living room Touji was watching TV but when he noticed that someone entered the room he looked towards the door and found Tatsuya there. Tatsuya also looked at him and greeted him. Tatsuya took a seat in front of him and asked, "Touji-san I want to ask a few favours from you. " Touji was very surprised as Tatsuya had never asked for their help and since he was asking for help he thought that the matter would be really serious. Touji also looked towards Tatsuya with seriousness and asked, "Sure what do you want my help with?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "There is an orphanage that I want you to check that whether it is under church''s administration or not and if it is can you please destroy it." Hearing his request Touji frowned and said, "You do know that you are asking a church official to destroy a property of the church right." Tatsuya nodded and told Touji about the things that Miyuki have told him. Listening to Tatsuya Touji was both angry and ashamed. Angry at the officials who were mistreating the children and ashamed at himself for not noticing such things. Touji apologised to Tatsuya and said that he would look into this matter as soon as possible. While they were talking the door opened and Grace came in the room along with a shy Miyuki who was wearing a cute dress following behind her. Seeing her like that Tatsuya nodded and said, "You look cute Miyuki" and smiled at her. Listening to his compliment and seeing his smile Miyuki blushed and looked down. Seeing her like that everyone laughed. Touji introduced himself to Miyuki and also apologised for the treatment she received in the orphanage. Suddenly Tatsuya looked at both the Shidous and asked, "Ah also Touji- San can you do the paperwork to make Miyuki attend the same school as me ." Touji nodded and they continued to talk to them for a while. Grace even asked Miyuki if she wanted to be adopted in their family. When Tatsuya heard this he had a frown on his face but he immediately fixed his expression. But his expression was noticed by Miyuki who was happy that Tatsuya cared about her and she declined Grace''s offer. Soon the time for dinner approached and Irina also came to the house. Seeing Irina Miyuki was a bit wary of her but still talked to her while Tatsuya and Grace went to the kitchen to prepare the dinner. While they were eating Grace asked the question which made all of them choke on their food. Grace looked at the Shiba siblings and said, "It would be very good to have a daughter like Miyuki...Ne Tatsuya why don''t you marry Irina in the future and then Miyuki can live with us?" Bit as soon as she asked the question the temperature of the room immediately dropped. Everyone looked towards Miyuki whose eyes were covered by her hair and she was mumbling ''onii-sama wife''. Seeing her like that Tatsuya placed a hand on her shoulder and said, "Miyuki Grace-san is just joking." Feeling Tatsuya''s hand on her shoulder Miyuki came back to reality and nodded and smiled at Tatsuya. She then looked at Irina and said, "I don''t know what is your relation with onii-sama just be clear that I will be his wife." When she said that Tatsuya again choked on his food and started coughing. Meanwhile Irina and Miyuki kept on bickering to eachother with Irina kept on denying that she didn''t liked Tatsuya and how Issei was better than him but still was feeling a bit conflicted from inside and Miyuki explaining how Tatsuya was the best from her past experiences. Seeing both of them like that the rest of them only smiled and tried to calm them down. Chapter 9 - One year later and Feelings After the dispute between Miyuki and Irina was over Tatsuya and Miyuki came back home and the very next day they went for buying the things that Miyuki required. For some reason Grace also went with them and was the most excited among the three of them. Seeing her enthusiasm the people who were around them kept on glancing them from time to time. After going home that day Miyuki was way too tired so Tatsuya just explained to her about magic and all and they decided to practice it daily. Tatsuya also told her made a mental link with Miyuki so that they could talk to each other through telepathy. But what Tatsuya didn''t took into consideration was that through his mental link even Kurumi was able to talk to Miyuki and therefore Tatsuya had to explain about their relationship. Miyuki and Kurumi argued for quite a while about the whole wife thing and finally settled on sharing him. From that day onwards Miyuki started sticking to Tatsuya more and more. She would sleep with him and even took baths with him as well. Tatsuya had no problems with it as in his eyes Miyuki was still a child. Miyuki was also trained by Tatsuya from that day too. He would take her for morning workouts to make her body a bit stronger, make her feel magic as she was still not accustomed to it, train her in close combat for self defense and much more. The only thing was that even though he himself does not have to train this much, he still was a training maniac and Miyuki had already started to experience it. Though she was trained to the extreme she knew that Tatsuya was only doing it because he cared about him. Tatsuya too felt that it was important as even though he was not allowed to tell her what would happen in the future, he still knew that if Miyuki would not be prepared till that time might lead her to various life and death scenarios. Miyuki was also very talented even though she did not had Tatsuya''s monstrous growth rate she was still very talented. She absorbed everything that Tatsuya threw at her just like a sponge and her conviction to make Tatsuya notice her more drove her even faster to reaching her goal. Because of this training speed Tatsuya also decided to add sword training in her regim as well. Tatsuya too didn''t stood still he himself started practicing all sorts of weapon and martial arts, he even started learning about various strategies about fighting from Kurumi or from books about various generals which he could get from library or from Touji. He also started to resume his studies so that he could gain as much knowledge as he could get because he knew that in the future it would be very difficult among the various events that would take place. Seeing her Tatsuya like that Miyuki''s and Kurumi''s admiration for Tatsuya grew even further. Now Miyuki and Kurumi had set aside their differences as they knew that they would be with Tatsuya in the future and now tried to help each other as much as they can. Kurumi even started to teach Miyuki about chakra but found that Miyuki could only use chakra to enforce her body and could not use ninjutsu, genjutsu or taijutsu. Though Miyuki was disheartened at first but with the help of encouragement from both Kurumi and Tatsuya she overcame it and decided to excell in her own forts and made her onii-sama proud. Tatsuya also made a special training room like the hyperbolic time chamber with his space time magic and started to practice all the weapons and moves he had created from different animes and hell firing your own KAMEHAMEHA was his greatest moment of his life. It was just that it was everyone''s dream from the childhood and now he had accomplished it. During all this time Irina had also become conscious of Tatsuya and now had complicated feelings within her. The argument that Miyuki had with her made her realise that she was not the only girl around Tatsuya. Though on the one hand she thought that Issei was cool but she knew that Issei still thought that Irina was a boy on the other hand she knew that Tatsuya had always helped her and treat her just like a girl she is. She wanted to realise her feelings by being around Tatsuya but Miyki would always come in her way and would prevent her from doing so. Seeing her like that her parents were a bit concerned for her but could not do anything as she was the one who distance herself from him and would have to solve it on her own. Just like all this one year passed away. Now Tatsuya and Irina were both 6 years old and Miyuki was 5 years old. Tatsuya had decided to take Miyuki with her in the astral plane as there are many weak monsters on which Miyuki can practice fighting and get experience. Tatsuya also started to spend some more time with the Shidous as he knew that the next year they would be going back to England. Tatsuya had also told Miyuki about him being an immortal and a high Human and had promised her that he would make her a high Human as well when she would reach high class level. Thinking about the reward that would make her live with Tatsuya for a very long time the fire inside her rekindled and her enthusiasm grew even further. He had also given her a ring that would hide her presence and would also tell her position to him. She could also use the ring to send a SOS in case of emergencies. The ring also had a huge storage inside it which worked just like his own storage just that her''s was limited. Right now he was out on buying some groceries and some things that Miyuki had asked for. When he was returning home he came in front of a park. He saw that Irina was there and thought of calling out to her but stopped when he noticed that she was with Issei. He sighed and left them there. He had warned her many times but she didn''t care about his warnings. Right now it was raining heavily and the Shiba siblings were having dinner peacefully. Miyuki would often find chances to feed her onii-sama and Tatsuya would wholeheartedly recieve her affection and would even return it by doing the same. Their blissful moment was broken when Tatsuya recieved a call on his phone. Miyuki was very annoyed and Tatsuya patted her head to comfort her. Tatsuya sighed and looked at his phone but he got confused as he received the call from Touji and picked up the call. "Hello" said Tatsuya. On hearing Tatsuya''s voice Touji asked him in seriousness, "Tatsuya do you know where Irina is? She still had not came back home yet." Tatsuya found it odd that she still had not came back and said, "No I don''t last time I saw her she was with Issei." On recieving the answer Touji sighed and said, "Ok if you find anything about her do tell me." Touji tried his best but Tatsuya could still feel that Touji was very panicked and worried about Irina. Tatsuya used his magic to find Irina and found that she was still in that park. Tatsuya told Miyuki about that and immediately went towards the park. When he reached the park he found Irina still sitting on the bench. He went towards her and covered her under an umbrella. When Irina felt that someone was in front of her she looked up and saw that it was Tatsuya. Tatsuya was about to say something but Irina immediately hugged him and started crying. Tatsuya just stood there and didn''t said anything and patted her back. After she calmed down a bit Tatsuya looked at her and asked, "so wanna tell me what happened?" Irina who heard him was a bit hesitant but still told him. Irina told Tatsuya that while they were playing in the park Issei was still spouting his harem king nonsense. Irina whose feelings were getting complicated day by day decided to ask Issei what did he felt about her. Issei who still thought that Irina was a boy told her that she was a very good friend and all. Irina who was a little dissatisfied with his answer asked him that what would he date her if she was a ''girl'' to which Issei immediately denied saying that he didn''t like boys and even if she was a ''girl'' she would not be to his liking. Hearing her Tatsuya was very angry at Issei and wanted to kill him but calmed himself and consoled Irina who had again started crying. Tatsuya who saw that Irina was not stopping removed her from her embrace and looked at her and said, "Calm down it''s not like he was the only person in the world. It is his loss for losing such an awesome girl like you Irina. If he cannot accept you for who you are then he didn''t deserve you anyway, don''t be depressed because of him and show him that you can be happy even if you are not with him." Irina who heard him stopped crying and nodded and looked down. Tatsuya who saw that she had calmed down carried her on his back and took her home. Touji and Grace thanked him and he went to his home. While he was in the bath along with Miyuki he noticed that Miyuki was not talking to him like usual but shrugged it off as he was tired today and thought that he would ask her about it some other time. Unknown to him his whole confrontation with Irina was known to Miyuki because while he was talking Kurumi had connected his telepathic link to hers. Hearing Irina''s story Miyuki was very angry at the boy. She also thought that now Irina who had come to accept her feelings will come towards Tatsuya and was thinking whether to accept her or not. She was discussing with Kurumi about this matter and they both came to the decision to give her a second chance. While both of them were discussing Tatsuya noticed that his link was connected to her''s and he too heard their discussion and said, "you know I think I have to prohibit Kurumi from connecting the link as it is a matter of my privacy." When they heard it both Miyuki and Kurumi who was inside her looked dow in shame and didn''t utter any words. Chapter 10 - Authors note Many you all think that Irina and the MC pair is bad and if you all don''t like it then don''t worry she will not be added also tell me which girls do you want in the harem. Chapter 11 - Goodbye After that day Irina had tried to stick close to Tatsuya like she used to but Miyuki would interrupt her most of the times and the times when Miyuki wasn''t around Tatsuya gave her a cold shoulder and treated her the same like when she was his friend. Irina tried her best to change his behaviour but it was all in vain. Tatsuya had also stared to remain expressionless most of the time and only showed his emotions when he was around his family, Shidous or was eating coffee jelly. Tatsuya had also stated to draw some of the famous manga of his previous world as his account was starting to get dried up and knew that sooner or later he would have to start making money. Miyuki who saw his manga getting populer wanted to brag about her onii-sama to her friends only to get stopped by Tatsuya who told her that if others knew about him they would start bothering them and he would not be able to spend much time with her. Hearing his reason Miyuki frowned and apologised for the mistake she was about to commit but was also happy to know that Tatsuya wanted to spend more time with her. Miyuki''s training had also increased and is now harder than before. She was talented but was still not a High class level. Her determination had started to decrease and this was noticed by Tatsuya. He was worried about Miyuki and was wondering about what to do to help her. While he was in a deep thought Kurumi came to his aid and said that she knew of a way to help him. Tatsuya who thought that he would be able to help Miyuki believed her and agreed to whatever she planned but Tatsuya regretted his choice and it was too late for him to step back. Though Miyuki was now motivated more than ever the thing that Tatsuya had to do when she reaches high class was that he had to kiss Miyuki. Tatsuya cursed Kurumi but Miyuki always made him stop by making seductive noises in his mind. Tatsuya on hearing those noises would immediately blush and would start to avoid her by cutting their link. For Tatsuya powers were not the only thing that grew at an enormous rate, his body too was maturing very fast and even though he was between six to seven years old his outer appearance was like a child of around nine or ten years old and he was on the way where people would start to call him handsome rather than cute. Tatsuya had also nearly completed his highschool level studies and was now teaching Miyuki to also help her. In the school and other places many boys had tried to come close to Miyuki but stopped when Tatsuya glared at them but still some brave fellows thought of testing the waters and had met their demise by the hands of Tatsuya. Things were similar for the girls who tried to approach Tatsuya but Miyuki didn''t got violent with them and just gave the girls and ice cold glare which turned into a bright smile whenever Tatsuya looked at her. Time flew by like this and one year had passed and the time for Irina to go back to England had come. Right now Irina was clinging to Tatsuya like a koala and was crying while Miyuki kept on giving her a death glare but she ignored it and kept on saying things like she didn''t to go and all that. Right now Tatsuya and Miyuki were in Shidou residence and Tatsuya was preparing food along with Grace for the last time. Though they all were sad but they knew that they had to go back. Irina tried to ask her parents to take both the Shibas with them but her parents denied as the reason for which they were going was to train Irina to become an exorcist and knew it would be dangerous for the siblings. Irina who heard this was really disheartened and lowered her head in silence. The next day in front of Shidous house Tatsuya and Miyuki were there saying there goodbyes but Irina was standing in the corner still looking down. Tatsuya who saw her like that went towards her and flicked her forehead with a bit of force. Irina who received the hit was hurt and tears were forming at the corner of her eyes. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "what are you being sad for, it''s not like we will not meet in future you can always come back and we will be here anyways." Tatsuya came closer to her and kissed her forehead where he flicked. Irina who was blushing hard from the kiss doesn''t notice that Tatsuya tied something along her neck. When she came out of her stupor she looked down and found a silver necklace with a pendant in the shape of angel wings which had a violet gemstone in it just like the colour of her eyes. Irina was about to confess to him but stopped when Tatsuya placed his finger on her lips and said, "save it for the next time we meet." Irina was blushing but still nodded. Tatsuya went back towards Shidous who were looking at him and Grace started to tease him. While this was happening Miyuki came towards her and looked at her directly in her eyes. Irina too looked at her eyes with seriousness. Both Tatsuya and the Shidous were looking at both of them curiously. Miyuki broke the silence and said, "Even though I don''t like you much but still you were my friend so I will miss you, but don''t expect that I will let you have onii-sama easily." Miyuki said the last part in a very cold voice but Irina didn''t flinched and said, "don''t worry I will claim him fair and square." They both glared at eachother for a while but dropped it off and started to smile. All of them thought that both of them would come to friendly terms now but Miyuki said, "While you would be away from onii-sama till that time I would be much ahead of you so you will not stand a chance." Irina who heard this frowned and both of them started to bicker with each other. Seeing both of them the others sighed but still smiled as they thought that both of them had become closer. They all talked for a while and later the Shidous left for their flight Chapter 12 - Two years and trip After Irina went back to England Miyuki and Tatsuya started their training once more at a faster pace than before. Miyuki giving her all for the kiss and Tatsuya doing his training first time with seriousness as he had encountered a very difficult situation. The thing was that Tatsuya knew all about what would happen in the future but the problem he encountered was that.... HE DOESN''T KNOW WHEN THE HELL THOSE EVENTS WILL HAPPEN. He thought that there were some characters that he wanted to save and decided that like most of the MCs in the different fanfics he read in the he would save them too, but he forgot that those MCs either had a system which gave them quest to save them or were alone so that they would reach the location of the event as soon as possible but he didn''t had either. He does not have a system which would guide him and certainly explaining Miyuki and Kurumi about his actions was a no go as he was not allowed to disclose any information about the the being who sent him in this world. He was in a dilemma and decided to leave it at that and thought that he should prepare himself and Miyuki for the future rather than worrying about those who he knew nothing about. He would think about it when he will come across such situation. Miyuki and Kurumi who saw Tatsuya''s serious face while training were mesmerized by him and it only triggered Miyuki to work even harder than before. Tatsuya had started to teach Miyuki difficult forms of his AINCARD SWORD STYLE and Miyuki was for the first time suffering in her training bit still the reward kept her encouraged to keep on practicing without feeling down. Miyuki had also started learning sensory, teleportation and flight magic and also really enjoyed the flight training as it was a new experience for her. Tatsuya had also discussed with Miyuki to form his own team as having a some people in the group will be very beneficial in the future. He had also decided to buy the house that the Shidous left and convert it into a small restaurant. Since Shidous had gone now and he was the one who cooks in the family his cooking skill had reached ''THAT'' level, yes his cooking had reached the foodgasm level. Kurumi who usually stayed out of their training had also started to help them train, though she cannot help Miyuki much she still helped her improving her sensory and hiding capabilities because of which now Miyuki can hide her presence without the ring. Through Tatsuya''s harsh yet effective training both Tatsuya and Miyuki had improved a lot Tatsuya had now reached the level where he could ho toe to toe with the dragon gods, he even had some skills that could destroy both of them in an instant. As for Miyuki she had reached the High class level even faster than Tatsuya''s expectation. When Tatsuya told her that she had reached High class level and was about to congratulate her further but was stopped by Miyuki who suddenly rushed towrds him and kissed him on the lips. Tatsuya who although was surprised didn''t reject her and grabbed Miyuki''s waist and Miyuki following jis example wrapped her arms around his neck. The promise of her kiss was transformed into a make out session between them only to be interupped by Kurumi who freed Tatsuya from Miyuki and started her own make out session but she was a bit more aggressive than Miyuki. From that day onward both Miyuki and Kurumi always tried to pin him down while he wasn''t busy but it was a bit difficult for them as Tatsuya who had now registered both of them as members of opposite s.e.x started to calm him down and wait for an appropriate age for the things to go a bit forward, though he too showed them his affection from time to time by hugging them or giving them light pecks so that they don''t feel sad. Like this two years have passed and Tatsuya was now only focusing on training Miyuki and gathering information about the supernal activity taking place around his area. He would often spar with Miyuki who couldn''t land a hit on him and was very annoyed by that fact. While he was looking at some doc.u.ments he received a message from the publisher in whose company he used to submit his manga. He read the message and looked towards Miyuki and Kurumi who were lying on his lap while he was caressing their heads. He asked, "Hey I need to go to Kyoto for some reason of my manga? Do you want to come with me, there will be a festival there as well. We can visit the festival after my work is over." Hearing him both of them perked up specially Miyuki who was imagining the beautiful time she would spend with Tatsuya. Kurumi and Tatsuya were also feeling the same as it would be their first time seeing a festival after coming to this world. Chapter 13 - Meeting the foxes After it was approved that the Shiba family would be visiting Kyoto both Miyuki and Kurumi started packing for their trip to Kyoto. They were very excited as it would be their first time going on a trip and were unable to contain their excitement. While they both were doing the packing Tatsuya was reading some doc.u.ments and contracts. He had finally decided to build his own restaurant and was reviewing the contracts and other doc.u.ments before signing it. He had decided to start the work as soon as possible after coming back from Kyoto. Finally the day for their trip to Kyoto came and all three of them, yes three even Kurumi was in her human form as she too wanted to enjoy the trip. They waited for the train and when the train arrived they all took their seats. During their journey many guys came and tried to hit on Kurumi. Some perverts even tried to hit on Miyuki as well but were all nearly pissing themselves as Tatsuya gave all of them a death glare. Seeing him like that both the girls shifted on their seats and leaned over his shoulder. Seeing the girl''s action Tatsuya sighed and wrapped his arms around them. When the train arrived at Kyoto they came out and met with the people who came to escort him to the hotel. After reaching the hotel they were given their room keys and he got one doublebed room just like he had requested. The hotel also had an onsen which they all enjoyed thoroughly and after enjoying they all crashed onto their beds as Tatsuya had to go for the meeting the next day. The meeting was very boring but still Tatsuya remained attentive during the whole meeting. After the meeting was over Tatsuya bid farewell to the others and arrived at the hotel where he found Miyuki and Kurumi already prepared for going ou sightseeing. Seeing that how excited both of them were Tatsuya hurriedly went inside the room to change his clothes and came out. They were walking around the city with both Miyuki and Kurumi dragging Tatsuya. Seeing both of them like that Tatsuya only gave them a wry smile. The people who saw the three of them even though they were envious of Tatsuya were still pitying him. While they were enjoying the town suddenly Tatsuya heard someone crying he looked around but saw that no one was there. He tried to focus to find the direction of the sound. Seeing Tatsuya the girls stopped on their tracks and were trying to notice what Tatsuya was doing. Once Tatsuya found the direction of the sound Tatsuya started following it and the two girls who were still confused but still followed him. After walking some distance Kurumi too heard the voice and now knew what Tatsuya was doing and told about it to Miyuki. They kept on walking and the volume kept on increasing. They reached the source of voice and found a small girl probably four years old with blonde hair and shrine maiden clothes crying and kept on mumbling "okaa-san" They approached the girl and Tatsuya crouched down to her level and patted her shoulder to get her attention.The girl who was crying looked up and saw a boy looking at her. Tatsuya looked at the girl with a small smile and asked, "what happened?" even though he knew she most probably had lost her mother in the crowd but still he knew that asking her about it would make her fell a bit relieved. The girl sniffed and said, "I cannot find okaa-san" and started crying again. Tatsuya took out his handkerchief and wiped her tears. He patted her head and asked in a calm and kind voice, "how about we help you find your mother?" Hearing this the girl stopped for a while and stared at Tatsuya who was looking at her with a kind expression on his face. Tatsuya who was looking at the girl was thinking, ''I didn''t expected to meet her this soon." He had already sensed it and it looked like the two behind him had sensed it too. The girl was none other than the youkai princess Kunou a nine tailed fox. Kurumi who sensed her was looking at her curiously as it was her first time meeting a nine tailed fox other than her. Kunou who was still looking at Tatsuya nodded. Seeing her approve Tatsuya stood up and said, "I am Tatsuya Shiba nice to meet you and these two ar my companions Miyuki and Kurumi." Both Miyuki and Kurumi waved at her. Kunou also wiped her tears and said, "My name is Kunou and thank you for helping me Tatsuya-nii" Tatsuya who heard her calling ''Tatsuya-nii'' cutely patted her head unconsciously and Kunou too who was being patted was in a bliss. Tatsuya stopped and asked her how did she got separated from her mother to which Kunou said that she was walking along with her mother but she started to walk in a different direction when she smelled something good and when she noticed she could not find her mother. Listening to her Tatsuya thought for a while and then picked her up and put her on his shoulders and said, "we will walk around here and if you find your mother just tell us ok and oh I put you on my shoulders because there was a possibility that you could get lost again if you smelled something good again." Kunou who heard him got embarrassed and started hitting his head while pouting. Seeing both of them Miyuki and Kurumi laughed and Miyuki even took a picture of both of them. While walking around Tatsuya and the other bought various foods and other things. Kunou who was sitting on Tatsuya''s shoulders was eating cotton candy that Tatsuya was holding while Tatsuya was being fed by both Miyuki and Kurumi from time to time. Kunou was enjoying a lot as it was the first time that she interacted with people like this and not like a princess. Miyuki would take pictures of all of them from time to time. She even took some embarrassing pictures so that she could tease them in future. While they were walking suddenly Kunou gripped Tatsuya tighter and said, "Tatsuya-nii Okaa-san there." Tatsuya who heard her looked in the direction she was pointing and saw a beautiful and busty woman with blonde hair and wearing a yellow kimono which was trying it''s best to hide her chest. She was looking very worried and was desperately finding something. Tatsuya took Kunou of his shoulders and lightly pushed her forward and said, "go". Hearing him Kunou nodded and ran towards her while shouting "okaa-san". When Yasaka heard a voice she was very familiar with she looked in that direction and saw her daughter running towards her. She rushed towards Kunou and hugged her tightly while crying along with Kunou. After they had calmed down Kunou told her what happened. Yasaka looked towards the three of them and came towards them and bowed her head and thanked them. They all waved their hands and said that it was alright. Yasaka looked up and introduced herself, "My name is Yasaka and I am Kunou''s mother, I thank you very much for helping my daughter. Is there any way in which I can repay the favour." Tatsuya said that it was alright but she kept on insisting. Finally sighing in defeat Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Can you ask someone to guide us around Kyoto as you can see we are just tourists here and don''t know the area so well. It would be great help if you can." Listening to his request Yasaka smiled and said, "don''t worry I would find someone to guide you tomorrow jus tell me your hotel name and phone number." Tatsuya nodded and they both exchanged their phone numbers and Tatsuya gave the details which she asked about. After that was over Yasaka invited them for dinner to which Kunou too insisted. After they agreed with her Tatsuya was again dragged along the way this time by Kunou and the other three were laughing on seeing both of them. During the dinner all of them were happily talking to each other and Miyuki also showed them the pictures that she had taken and most of them were very embarrassing for Kunou who was now red with embarrassment but was still holding on as Tatsuya was petting her head to make her calm down. Yasaka too just like her daughter was happy as she was also enjoying her time like that and was also happy to see her daughter smile. When they reached back to their hotel Tatsuya turned towards Kurumi and asked, "so what do you think can you beat her(Yasaka) as she too is a nine tailed fox." Kurumi gave him a confident smile and said, "Of course I can and besides you are with me as well and together we can beat anyone." She pulled Tatsuya on the bed along with her and Miyuki and they both snuggled closer to him. Tatsuya just sighed and smiled and then said, "That''s true" and drifted off to sleep. Chapter 14 - The festival 1 The next day Tatsuya, Miyuki and Kurumi were waiting for the guide who would be escorting them around Kyoto. After a while Tatsuya recieved a message from Yasaka stating that she had found the guide and the guide was waiting for them outside the hotel. The three of them stood up and went outside the hotel. As soon as they stepped outside the hotel Tatsuya was tackled by white blur but still Tatsuya didn''t tell down. Tatsuya looked down to see Kunou who was smiling and rubbing her head on his stomach while clinging to him like a koala. Tatsuya smiled looking at her and patted her head. Kunou who recieved the hedpat didn''t say anything and was enjoying it. Yasaka came towards them and said, "Good morning to you all, I hope that you all are ready for sightseeing." Yasaka looked and all of them and smiled. They all nodded and smiled as well. Miyuki looked around but saw that no one around them. She then looked towards Yasaka and asked, "Where is the guide that you talked about?" Yasaka was about to answer her but before that Kunou rose her hand and said, "My mother and me will be your guide, no one knows about the places better than her." She said that and puffed her chest feeling proud about it. They all giggled at her actions and the three of them bowed towards Yasaka and said, "then we will be in your care today." Yasaka also bowed towards them and said, "yes take care of me as well." While they were doing all this Kunou was pouting and looked away from them. Seeing her actions Tatsuya smiled and said, "Of course we would be counting on Kunou too." As he said that Kunou looked at them with a proudfull look and said, "Of course I would be guiding you as well." Kurumi looked at her her and said, "okay we will be in your care too Kunou-chan." While this was happening Miyuki took pictures of Kunou when she was pouting and thought of teasing her later. During the sightseeing many men were glaring daggers at Tatsuya for being surrounded by beautiful women. Some pervs were even eyeing Miyuki and Kunou. Seeing them like that Tatsuya just gave a death glare to all of them and all those men averted their eyes. Seeing her actions the girls were grateful(except Kunou who don''t even know what was happening) even Yasaka was grateful, no woman wants to be stared at by leachrous gazes and Yasaka who was used to being stared because of her beauty was very relieved and felt happy. Miyuki and Kurumi tried to get close to Tatsuya and hold his hands. Seeing that both of them were trying to grab Tatsuya''s attention Kunou came and tried to grab his attention and asked Tatsuya to lift her on his shoulders like Yesterday. Tatsuya gave Miyuki and Kurumi a helpless smile and lifted up Kunou on his shoulders. Even though the girls were pouting and looked away but knew that Kunou just wanted to enjoy her rare outing with Tatsuya who was acting like her brother. Both Miyuki and Kurumi looked at Kunou with envy. Kunou who noticed them looking at her stuck out her tongue towards them. This made both of them twitch their lips and both of them came beside Tatsuya and grabbed his arms. Tatsuya who was literally covered by girls can only give out a tired sigh and continued their trip like they wanted. Seeing their antics Yasaka chuckled but also felt a bit envious of them and Kurumi who was sensetive to people''s emotions looks towards Yasaka with a mischievous expression on seeing which Yasaka immediately averted her eyes. They kept on touring around the town and just like yesterday kept on eating everything they thought would be delicious. Seeing the amount of food the three of them along with Kunou were eating Yasaka could only sigh. She had decided that she had to ban Kunou from eating snacks for a while. Just like that evening came and Yasaka turned towards the others and said, "we have seen all the local attractions here is there anything specific that you want to do?" Both Kurumi and Miyuki began thinking what to do. Seeing them like that Tatsuya sighed and said, "You both really forgot that we came here to attend the festival." Tatsuya looked at the two with a deadpan look and both of them just laughed awkwardly and awerted their eyes. While they were walking towards the place where the festival would take place they came across a rental yukata store and the girls insisted on wearing a Yukata for the festival. Miyuki, Kurumi and Kunou started searching yukatas in the store leaving Tatsuya alone. Tatsuya sighed and sat alone in the corner of the store and leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. Tatsuya noticed that someone was coming towards him but he didn''t opened his eyes and said, "Are you not going to change?" He opened his eyes and saw that Yasaka was standing in front of her. Chapter 15 - The festival 2 Yasaka who was standing in front of Tatsuya shook her head and sat beside him. They both were sitting quietly with their heads resting on the walls. Yasaka broke the silence and said, "Thank you" in a low voice but Tatsuya still heard her and looked towards her. Yasaka who felt him looking at her looked back at him and smiled. Tatsuya was mesmerized by her smile but soon composed himself and asked, "why are you thanking me, it is us who should be thanking you for taking such good care of us." Tatsuya too smiled sincerely at her and now it was her turn to be mesmerized but she too composed herself. Yasaka shook her head and said, "I am thanking you for helping and spending time with Kunou she seemed to be sincerely happy when she was with you all I have never seen her smile this much. That poor child doesn''t have a father or brother to play with and I am mostly busy with my work so I am really grateful for all this." Tatsuya who looked at Yasaka with sympathy said, "You don''t need to be grateful to us, we as well your company a lot enjoyed and we can understand her situation well as both me and Miyuki have lost our parents and you don''t need to worry about Kunou just like us she too have someone to depend on in the form of her mother and she really like you a lot so you should not blame yourself too much." Tatsuya said that and unconsciously patted her head. Yasaka who recieved the headpat was a bit surprised but didn''t rejected it and was enjoying it. It has been a long time since somebody was showing her affection and so she was savouring this feeling. After sometime Tatsuya noticed what he was doing and immediately pulled his hand and quickly apologised to her. Yasaka was a bit disappointed when he retraced his hand but the embarrassed expression on Tatsuya''s usually calm and collected face was a great sight to her and she decided to tease him furthe. Thinking that she has teased the boy in front of her enough, she calmed herself down and said, "I have noticed it for a while and have been meaning to ask this but aren''t you and Miyuki siblings, so is you having relationship with her alright?" Tatsuya who heard her again got calm and said, "Even though we treat each other as siblings we are still non-blood related cousins so our relationship is ok. She has been living with me after her parents died and because of this we are very close as we are the only ones left in each others family and that closeness caused us to have feelings for each other, but I most certainly don''t mind being in relationship with such a cute girl like her." Yasaka smiled and they both started making som small talk until the others came back. When they came back Tatsuya was once again stunned when he saw them in their Yukatas. And the girls did their best to show their beauty to Tatsuya. Seeing them like that Yasaka chuckled and took a picture of them. Miyuki wore a sky blue coloured Yukata which even though was simple but still complimented her beauty. Kurumi wore a blood red coloured one and even though it revealed quite a bit of her chest it still have her the aura of maturity which made her both beautiful and seductive. Kunou was wearing a pink coloured Yukata and she was looking way too cute. Tatsuya came out of his trance and complimented each of the girls and it made them very happy. They went to the festival after changing into their Yukatas and there too they all started eating. Seeing them like that Yasaka could only sigh but was still enjoying it along with them as well. They also participated in many games and the vendors were very troubled because of them as they almost won most of the prizes and the vendors had to beg them to stop. Many bold guys tried to hit on the girls but one glare from Tatsuya and they returned back without causing any trouble. While the time for the fireworks was approaching closer Kunou was looking a bit restless. Tatsuya who noticed this looked at her and asked, "what happened?" Kunou was a bit hesitant to tell him but the sincere look of worry in his eyes made her unable to and she said, "I-I-I need to go to the washroom." The others who heard her had a sweat drop and were thinking why was she so hesitant to tell them. Yasaka sighed and took her to the washroom. After a while the fireworks show started but there was still no sign of Yasaka or Kunou noticing this both Tatsuya and Kurumi got concerned and spread their senses to search for them. Once they found out Tatsuya immediately sent a message to Kurumi to protect Miyuki while he was gone. Kurumi wanted to retort but decided against it as she could see that Miyuki was enjoying the show and didn''t wanted to worry her. Tatsuya went to a corner and teleported to Yasaka''s location. There he saw an old storehouse. He could feel many presences inside.He activated his byakugan to see what was going on inside but immediately frowned and ran towards the storehouse. He kicked the door open and saw many youkai in there. All of them looked towards the broken door and saw someone standing there. A random youkai released his aura to scare the person but the person didn''t flinched. Seeing this he got irritated and said, "Oi who the hell are you, how dare you come here do you want to die?" The person or more clearly Tatsuya didn''t said anything and started walking towards them. Se of the youkai who saw this started to get nervous but most of them got enraged and started releasing their aura to scare him. Tatsuya saw that the youkai were trying to intimidate him but it was all in vain. Tatsuya who started to get impatient thought that he should finish them soon. He released some of his aura and said while raising his hand, "Gale style: Lazer Circus". Numerous beams launched from Tatsuya''s hand and started moving towards the Youkai at incredible speed. The Youkai were still shocked and on seeing the human still not intimidated by them and felt the huge aura coming out of him were not able to move when the beam was launched towards them. By the time they realised it was already too late as the beam pierced through their chest killing all of them in process. Confirming that all of them were dead Tatsuya moved towards the room in which he felt Yasaka''s presence. Chapter 16 - Festival 3 While Yasaka took Kunou to the washroom she didn''t noticed that some people were following her. While Kunou was in the washroom she went towards a tree and sat under it. She placed her hand on her head where Tatsuya had patted her and rubbed it unconsciously. A smile appeared on her face and she started remembering all the things that she did with Tatsuya during the day. Suddenly she felt that something was about to hit her and she immediately disappeared from that spot and the spot where she was sitting now had several knives stuck in the tree. If she hadn''t moved she would have injured her shoulder. She narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "who dares to attack me come in front of me right now." She more like demanded it. Suddenly she was attacked from every direction but Yasaka didn''t flinched and made a barrier around her. "Well well nothing less to be expected from the leader of the Youkai faction." Suddenly a man with a huge stature appeared and stood in some distance from Yasaka while looking at her with a smirk on his face. Yasaka who recognised the man had an enraged expression on her face, she started to release her aura and asked in an cold and angry tone, "what are you doing here and how dare you attack me, you do know that attacking me would lead you to serious consequences right?" The man who was most probably a Youkai started laughing maniacally. Yasaka who was trying to figure out why he was doing it but the man stopped laughing and answered her queries. The man looked at Yasaka with an excited expression and said, "There wil be no consequences because as of today I would be the leader of the faction after I kill you." Yasaka who heard this again narrowed her eyes and said, "You should stop daydreaming you know better than anyone else that you cannot defeat me and because of that attitude of yours you were not made the leader." The man got enraged and gave Yasaka a hateful glare and said, "Those damn geezers think that you were a better choice than me huh, I will deal with them once I am done with you." Yasaka didn''t said anything and stared attacking him with her senjutsu. The man also didn''t stood still and stared his own attacks towards her. After a couple of minutes of fighting the man was on the ground and Yasaka looked at him coldly and said, "surrender now and I can guarantee that you will not be killed." The man when heard this snorted and said, "still acting mighty as always huh let''s see what you can do now." The man made a bright flash and blinded Yasaka''s vision. Yasaka who was expecting an attack immediately made a barrier around her but she didn''t felt that any attack hit her barrier. She opened her eyes and saw that she was surrounded by many Youkai who were ready to attack her anytime. She also noticed that the man had also disappeared from his place. Yasaka was about to attack the Youkai but stopped when she heard the man''s voice. "I don''t think that it is a good idea to attack us, at least look behind first." Yasaka turned around with an angry expression on her face but her face immediately turned into one with worry. "Not so high and mighty now eh." The man standing behind her was the same man she was fighting a bit ago and he had captured Kunou and was pointing a blade on Kunou''s neck. Kunou''s mouth was already gagged and she was also tied up with restraining chains. Seeing her daughter like that Yasaka stopped and said, "Leave my daughter out of this, she has nothing to do with your goal." Yasaka was very angry but calmed herself down for the sake of her daughter. The man looked at Yasaka with amus.e.m.e.nt and said, "how is she not involved with my goal isn''t she the Princess of Youkai. This means that eliminating her is also very important for my goal." Hearing this Yasaka again tried to attack him but the man said, "don''t try to do something stupid you don''t want any bloodshed do you" he moved the blade closer to Kunou neck and some blood came out. Yasaka immediately stopped and said, "I will do anything you want just leave my daughter alone." Kunou who heard this wanted to refute her but was not able to speak anything. "Hoo~ you will do anything I say, is that right." The man turned towards one of his subordinates and gestured him something. The subordinate nodded and moved towards Yasaka and bound her with restraining chains. "Now you would not be able to do anything unnecessary." He looked towards his subordinates and said, "men carry take her to the headquater, we still require her to be used as the bargaining chip against those geezers." Like that they reached the old storehouse and Yasaka and Kunou were thrown in the room which the man entered. Kunou kept on crying and was trying to say something but was unable to. She kept on praying for someone to help her and her mother and thought of Tatsuya. Yasak was worried about Kunou and was thinking of ways to free her out of this situation but nothing came to her mind. The man had sent some of his subordinates to inform the Youkai faction about the situation and his demands and was now waiting for them to respond. The man took a seat on a chair and started waiting. After a while the man got bored and looked towards Yasaka and Kunou. He looked at them for a while and then a maniac like expression appeared on his face. The man stto up and walked towards the mother and daughter. When he approached them he raised both of their chins with his fingers and said, "you know what you don''t look bad, I guess we can have a little ''fun'' before the people of the faction arrives. Hearing him Yasaka got panicked and said, "You can do anything you want to me but please don''t touch my daughter she is just a kid." Yasaka said with tears flowing from her eyes. Kunou didn''t knew what was happening but when she saw her mother crying she knew that whatever the man meant by ''fun'' was not good for them at all. The man laughed like a sinister and threw Kunou away. When Yasaka saw the man coming closer to him she knew that she was about to be ravaged. She closed her eyes and silently crying so as to not make Kunou even more worried. She too was praying for someone to help her as she was very scared. Just as the man was about to tear Yasaka''s kimono someone kicked opened the door. All of them looked towards the door and saw someone standing there. When the dust cleared Yasaka an Kunou widened their eyes when they saw who was standing there. It was none other than the person they were hoping for..... Tatsuya Chapter 17 - Festival 4 After killing all the Youkai in the room Tatsuya went towards the room from where he felt Yasaka''s and Kunou''s presence. He got closer to the door and kicked it open. When the dust cleared Tatsuya saw what was happening in the room and got enraged. He saw both Yasaka and Kunou tied up and were restrained by some sort of chains. But the thing which made him enraged was that the man in front of him was about to **** Yasaka. Tatsuya looked at the man coldly and had decided that he would not give an easy death (like the one he gave to other Youkai) to him. The man who was about to **** Yasaka was shocked when the door was broken and a man came but he was confident that he could defeat him as he was just a human, but when he noticed the cold glare that Tatsuya gave him he shudered and began sweating. Even though he was a bit more serious than before but he still believed that he could beat Tatsuya. He looked at Tatsuya with anger and asked, "who the hell are you bastard, how dare you ruin my fun time with this bitch." And just like that he kept on spouting nonsense and bad-mouthing Yasaka. Tatsuya who was getting more and more angry kept walking towards him. Seeing that Tatsuya was not going to answer him the man started to release his aura. Feeling the pitiful amount of aura that the man was releasing to intimidate him, Tatsuya stopped on his tracks, looked down and started to think of a way to give him the worst death possible but to the others it seemed that Tatsuya was scared. Seeing him stop Kunou and Yasaka started shedding tears as they were feeling bad for involving Tatsuya in this mess. The man who saw that Tatsuya stopped thought that he got scared. The man had a smirk on his face but it immediately turn into a frown by the next action that Tatsuya did. Tatsuya who now had thought of a plan couldn''t help but give a sinister smirk. Seeing his smirk the man got enraged and said, "you dare to laugh at me... the great ME!!" The man shouted and launched an attack towards Tatsuya. Seeing the man attack Tatsuya Kunou and Yasaka closed their eyes as they didn''t want to see him die. Suddenly a loud shriek was heard by them but the voice didn''t belonged to Tatsuya. They both looked towards them and saw that Tatsuya was holding the man''s fist and was crushing it while looking down and the man was on his knees and was trying to endure the pain. Tatsuya then looked up and directly looked in the man''s eyes with his RINNEGAN activated. The man and the other two were surprised at this development. The man who was being stared at by those eyes thought that those eyes could see through his soul. Tatsuya who was crushing his hand released him and opened his palm aiming at him and said, "Shinra Tensei" and the man was thrown towards the wall with a great force. Tatsuya walked towards Kunou and brought her close to Yasaka. He looked at both of them with a reassuring smile and said, "Wait for a bit I will free you after killing this shit soon." He stood up and walked towards the man while both Kunou and Yasaka kept on looking at his back. The man who was smashed in the wall stood up and was now completely serious. He looked towards Tatsuya with a hateful expression and said, "I will kill you" and used his senjutsu to attack him. Tatsuya once again pointed his palm in the attacks direction and absorbed them. The man was stupefied by this act and was now thinking of a way to get out of this situation but his thought was cut off by Tatsuya who said, "you cannot get out of this situation." Tatsuya who heard his thoughts with his telepathy thought of scaring him a bit. The man when heard Tatsuya''s word had become pale. He understood that Tatsuya could hear his thoughts as well. Tatsuya smiled at him but this smile gave him deep chills. As if the man had some doubts about Tatsuya''s mind reading were cleared when Tatsuya said, "Yeah I can hear." The man knew that he was in deep shit now. Tatsuya again gave him a glare but this time he also released his killing intent as well. The man who was experiencing all this was now literally pissing his pants. Tatsuya absorbed all the chakra present in his body with his RINNEGAN and started smashing him to the ground or wall by his telekinesis but stopped after a while, the man''s face was now unrecognisable. The man was lying on the floor with all his bones broken and his body covered in blood. Tatsuya walked to the man and grabbed his head by his hair and looked directly in his eyes but this time activating his EMS and used Tsukiyomi on him. Even though it was Tsukiyomi but it was Tatsuya''s Tsukiyomi and there is only one thing that could be said about his Tsukiyomi...It was a man''s greatest nightmare. Tatsuya can use the normal Tsukiyomi as well but he has also created his ow special torture Tsukiyomi as well. Inside the man''s mind he could see and feel the the pain of his **** getting chopped off and his body pierced with swords for three days but outside only ten seconds have passed. The man got back his consciousness was breathing very heavily and looked towards Tatsuya with fear in his eyes. Tatsuya looked at the man for a while and thought that it was enough for him. He stood up and started walking away much to the relief of the injured man, but before he could celebrate Tatsuya again looked back at him and said, "Amaterasu" The man was engulfed in black flames and was crying and shouting in pain. Tatsuya went towards Yasaka and Kunou and freed them and was immediately hugged by the both of them. Both Yasaka and Kunou started crying in his embrace but he didn''t said anything and let them cry to their heart''s content. After a while they had stopped crying and Tatsuya looked down and saw both of them sleeping in his embrace. He gave a tired sigh and gave a telepathic message to Kurumi telling her about the situation and also told them to come back to the hotel soon as he was going to take them back there as he didn''t knew where they lived. Tatsuya used his time alteration(Saiki''s skill) and fixed their clothes and appearance and teleported back to his room. Chapter 18 - Sorry I changed my mind The next morning when Yasaka woke up she felt that someone was clutching her hand tightly. She turned her head and saw the one who was clutching her was none other than her daughter Kunou. When she saw Kunou, everything that happened yesterday came back to her and she hugged Kunou tightly. A few minutes later she thought that it wasn''t her room and started looking around. She looked at her other side and saw Miyuki was sleeping beside her. Her gaze again shifted and landed on Tatsuya who was sleeping on a chair. She remembered how he protected her and Kunou and couldn''t help but blush thinking about his fight. She looked at him affectionately but was brought out of her thoughts by a voice. "So you fell for him as well huh." When Yasaka turned her head she saw Kurumi looking at her with a mischievous expression and a smug on her face. Yasaka''s blush deepened but she didn''t denied her statement. Soon the others started waking up. When Tatsuya woke up he was immediately tackled by Kunou in a hug and she started crying again. Seeing her cry Tatsuya only consoled her and after a while she stopped crying but still didn''t leave Tatsuya. Tatsuya didn''t have any problems with that and looked towards Yasaka. Yasaka who had calmed herself down looked at Tatsuya with seriousness and asked, "Who a re you, no what are you and what is your purpose of coming to Kyoto?" She looked at Tatsuya with a cold gaze so as to intimidate him but Tatsuya remained calm and said, "I am a human and we came here on a trip though I had a meeting on the first day." Yasaka who didn''t found any lie in his words, sighed and said, "I know this is late but thank you for saving me and my daughter yesterday, if you didn''t come who knows what could have happened?" She said the last part with a bit of fear in her voice. Tatsuya who heard her shook his head and said, "ok I will go out you guys should change and we will go and have some breakfast after that." Tatsuya stood up freed himself out of Kunou''s grasp much to her dissapointment and left the room. Everyone looked at him go out and close the door. Once the door was closed Miyuki got up and took out some clothes from her ring and gave them to Yasaka and Kunou (Yasaka got Kurumi''s clothes and Kunou got Miyuki''s clothes though it were a bit big for her). Yasaka looked at the clothes which she and Kunou got and changed its size with her magic. While they were changing Kunou suddenly said, "Mom when I will grow up I will marry Tatsuya-nii" and smiled. Listening to her Miyuki suddenly stopped changing and looked towards Kunou and said in a calm yet in an angry tone, "sorry Kunou you can''t because I will be marrying onii-sama in future." When Kunou heard this she looked towards Miyuki fiercely and said, "No he will be my mate." Soon they both started lashing out at each other. Kurumi looked at the scene with amus.e.m.e.nt but Yasaka was very troubled on seeing them. She too wanted to show her feelings but was feeling complicated as she was already married and was thinking whether Tatsuya would accept her or not. Kurumi who felt the change in her emotions put her hand in Yasaka''s shoulders and gave a reassuring smile and said, "don''t worry just stay true to yourself, even I am his mistress." Hearing Kurumi reassuring her she felt a bit happy but was also annoyed as she too was in a relationship with Tatsuya. Yasaka sighed and left the room in which Kurumi has also started arguing with them as Kunou heard that Kurumi also wanted to be with Tatsuya. Once she closed the door she found Tatsuya leaning against the wall. On noticing her Tatsuya stood straight and walked towards her. When he reached there she looked towards Yasaka and asked, "So where are the others?" Even though Tatsuya already knew what was happening inside with the help of his telepathy he still asked her. Yasaka looked at him and said, "They are inside the room fighting about who will be your wife in future, aren''t you very popular with girls." Yasaka who was depressed thought of lightening her mood by teasing Tatsuya. Tatsuya only sighed and said, "You don''t need to hide you fear you know." Yasaka''s who heard him frowned but regained he normal expression soon and asked, "what are you talking about?" Tatsuya still looked at her and said, "you can drop the act I know you are scared by yesterday''s events, I won''t blame you though that you want to show that you are strong in front of Kunou but remember you too have feelings so show them, even Kunou wouldn''t want to see you sad." He moved closer to her, patted her head and gave her a gentle smile. Yasaka who heard what Tatsuya said couldn''t help and hugged him and started crying in his embrace. Tatsuya just sighed and continued to caress her head, he thought that Yasaka was very strong woman to keep all those feelings burried inside her and still act normal. Once Yasaka calmed down Tatsuya looked at her and tried very hard to hold his laughter. Yasaka''s face was completely puffed and all the crying and snot made her look very funny. Yasaka who saw Tatsuya trying to hold back his laugh after looking at her face got embarrassed and started hitting him lightly and burried her head in his chest. Tatsuya apologised and wiped her face with his handkerchief. Just as he was about to leave her embrace Yasaka hugged him tightly and said, "Can we stay like this for a bit?" Tatsuya sighed and he nodded and patted her head. He knew that he would be scolded by Miyuki but still he didn''t left Yasaka alone as he knew that she didn''t have anyone to depend upon. Yasaka had many responsibilities, to take care of her daughter and her faction alone without depending on anyone was a very difficult job but she still tried her very best to do all that, but even then everyone needs someone to rely upon and Yasaka felt that she could rely on him. Yasaka had now completely calmed down and was now back to her cheerful and playful self. She looked at him and said, "You know while they are arguing amongst themselves why not I take you for myself?" Just as she said that the door burst open and a unified, "NO!!!" was heard. Miyuki and Kunou started to argue with Yasaka but she was very calm. Kurumi stepped closer to Tatsuya and said, "So you noticed it too huh." Tatsuya turned towards her and said, "yeah yesterday when I reached their I saw her face full of fear and I know that she could not overcome her fear, it would have consumed her if she hadn''t released all that of her chest." Kurumi who heard him only smiled and thought that she was correct on choosing him as her partner. She walked closer to him grabbed his face and gave him a deep kiss. The others stopped arguing and looked towards the both of them with widened eyes. Kurumi released him from the kiss and said, "Miyuki sorry I have changed my mind now I too will now aim to be his wife." She said that with smug on her face and enclosed Tatsuya in a hug. The others who came out of the shock jumped on them while saying things like they would not let it happen and all that. Meanwhile Tatsuya about whom all this was going on about is choked by four girls and was trying very hard to hold onto his dear life. Chapter 19 - Going back Tatsuya somehow escaped the four of them and went to eat breakfast alone. After he was done eating he went back to his room to find the girls talking and laughing together. He sighed in relief as they had stopped bickering with each other and were being friendly.After a while Yasaka asked Tatsuya and the others whether they wanted to see the Youkai territory to which they all agreed. When they reached the Youkai territory many Youkai guards were vary of them and some even pointed their weapons at them only to receive a cold glare from Tatsuya which shut them up. Yasaka assured everyone that they were not suspicious and were her guests. When they reached Yasaka''s quarters they saw many Youkai there probably worried about their leader because of yesterday''s events. Yasaka and Kunou took their time to assure everyone that they were fine. Yasaka then took them to a big hall where many old Youkai were present. They started to discuss about the incident that occurred yesterday and once the discussion was over all the elders bowed and showed their gratitude towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya also asked them to keep his and his friend''s identity a secret as he didn''t wanted to involve them in some trouble. They all accepted his request and promised to not tell anyone about them. After the meeting was over Yasaka took her leave and went to do some faction related work and Kunou took the other three and gave them a tour around the faction headquarters. They were surprised to see so many types Youkai and even Tatsuya''s stoic face turned into that of pleasure while he rubbed the tails or ears of some Youkai who agreed to his request. Seeing him like that and she too turned into her Youkai form so that Tatsuya would pet her too. Seeing her act spoiled Tatsuya chuckled but still did as she wanted and when he started rubbing both of them had a blissful expression on their face. Seeing them both Miyuki and Kurumi felt envious as both of them couldn''t grow tails and ears like that of Youkai as Miyuki was just a human and Kurumi could only chane between a human or a TAILED BEAST but not a Youkai, this made her irritated as she too was a nine-tailed fox but their conditions were very different. From that day onwards Tatsuya and the others know that even he could not maintain his calm in front of animal eared cute girls. After the tour Tatsuya and the others went with Kunou to their living quarters. They decided to take a bath and Tatsuya was excited about it as it was an onsen and he really liked to take a dip in onsen. He entered the bath, cleaned his body and then went in the onsen and started to relax but soon he heard the door of the bath opened. He turned around and saw Yasaka and the others there. Seeing them Tatsuya got fl.u.s.tered and started to take his leave only to be stopped by Kurumi and Yasaka who grabbed his hands and put them in between their b.r.e.a.s.ts and pulled him in the bath along with the. Tatsuya looked at both of them and they looked back at him with a smile on their face. Yasaka hugged his arm tighter and said, "you have just entered the bath you should stay here a bit longer, we don''t mind you being here." Tatsuya looked at everyone present there and sighed in defeat no one there was bothered by his presence so he too decided to not think too much about it. He closed his eyes, took a comfortable position and then started to relax. Seeing that he was not in the least bothered by their presence Yasaka got a bit annoyed. The others didn''t had any problems with it as Miyuki and Kurumi are used to taking baths with him and Kunou just like a child that she was didn''t knew anything. But then Yasaka got an idea and she went out of water and sat on a nearby stool and transformed into her Youkai form and said, "Tatsuya would you help me in washing my tails?" Tatsuya who heard her immediately opened his eyes and looked at her. He saw nine beautiful golden tails swinging to and fro attracting him more and more. Seeing Yasaka using Tatsuya''s ''weakness'' Kurumi and Miyuki couldn''t help but look at her with jealousy. Yasaka had heard from her subordinates about how Tatsuya was interested in Youkai''s fluffy ears and tails. For the first time in her life she was very glad that she took good care of her fur. Tatsuya who approached Yasaka caressed her tails and thought that they were very soft. He started rubbing his cheeks slowly with her tails enjoying the pleasant sensation that they caused. Yasaka whose tails were carresed by Tatsuya was blushing and was also feeling very hot because her tails were also very sensitive spot for her and every time Tatsuya caressed her tail she would experience a jolt pass through her body and finally unable to bear the sensation she turned around and gave a deep kiss to him and then. urried his face in his b.r.e.a.s.ts. Everytime Tatsuya tried to speak something she felt vibrations flow through her b.r.e.a.s.t which made her more excited. Seeing what they were doing Miyuki immediately covered Kunou''s eyes. Kurumi was enjoying the show in front of her but decided to step in or it would take a wrong turn. Kurumi approached both of them and pulled Yasaka away from him. Yasaka tried to get free from Kurumi''s grasp but was unable to. Finally realisation hit her and she got bright red because of embarrasment. She immediately started running towards the door and left the hot spring as soon as possible, though to Tatsuya it seemed very cute to him. During the dinner Tatsuya sat beside Yasaka who was still feeling embarrassed. Tatsuya looked at her and sighed. He kept his hand on hers and said, "you should not fell embarrassed about it, I am not mad at you rather I am very happy that a beautiful woman such as you accepted me." He gave a gentle smile to her before saying, "So thank you. But still know that I am still a minor so you have to wait a few more years before we can have ''fun''" He winked at her at the end of his sentence. Yasaka was taken aback by the wink and her blush grew to a darker shade of red and she looked away. After that they continued to eat without talking to anyone. At night everyone was sleeping peacefully except Tatsuya who was covered by four girls sleeping in very odd positions. The next morning Tatsuya woke up and looked at all of them with a blaming gaze as she was also one of those people who didn''t let him sleep peacefully. Tatsuya and the others were standing at the train station. Kunou was clinging to him like koala and was giving him puppy eyes to stay there with her but Tatsuya stood her resolve and said, "I have to go back for now Kunou but it is not like that we cannot meet in future. I will come and visit you from time to time and you could also come at my place to spend your time there." He gave them a smile.and then a small bracelet and a ring appeared in his hands. He gave the ring to Yasaka and the bracelet to Kunou. Both of them were just like the ring he gave to Miyuki and he explained them how to use it. Both of them were very happy that Tatsuya cared for them and would come to their aid whenever they would be in trouble. Yasaka asked Tatsuya to put the ring on her hand and Kunou did the same. Suddenly Yasaka grabbed Tatsuya''s shoulder and bit his neck. She gave him a mark in his neck and then licked it seductively and said, "now I have marked you as my mate, you have to take responsibility." Yasaka looked at the other three with a triumphant look which said, ''I am ahead of you now.'' They were about to lash out at eachother but then the train arrived. Tatsuya sighed in relief and thought, ''thank god they didn''t start fighting here. who knows what all could they have caused?'' The girls bid farewell to them and entered the train leaving Tatsuya and the mothe and daughter behind. Kunou was very sad on seeing him leave. She also wanted to mark him as his mate but she was still too young and was not allowed to mark others as mates. Tatsuya saw this came closer to her and did the legendary ''Itachi Uchiha forehead poke'' and said, "maybe next time" and entered the train. Kunou was holding her forehead with a smile on her face and seeing her daughter''s happy expression Yasaka couldn''t help but smile as well. Chapter 20 - Restaurant and the cosplayers After returning back from Kyoto Tatsuya and the other had once again started their training and Tatsuya had also started to pace up and open his restaurant. He still had some funds left but he didn''t want to take any risks. Tatsuya had also started to increase Miyuki''s training once again as he didn''t want to see her to be in the same situation which Yasaka and Kunou just encountered. It was true that he would save her as well but what he would do if she could not contact him or he could not reach her during an emergency. Miyuki was struggling to keep up with his training but after learning about his reason to train her this much from Kurumi, she didn''t gave up and tried her best to keep up with him. Tatsuya had also promised her that he would make her a special weapon if she could land a hit on him during the spars. Tatsuya also went on dates with both Miyuki and Kurumi from time to time as a reward for them to keep up with his training so they didn''t complain a bit as they thought that the reward was worth the hard work they did. Miyuki was also able to land a hit on Tatsuya after a month of training and just like Tatsuya promised he gave her a bluish green sword which looked to be made if ice(basically Eugeo''s sword from SAO but slightly greenish colour). The sword was able to manipulate ice and wind without any problem and it could also change its size. The sword''s powers also grew along with her. Seeing Miyuki''s progress Tatsuya was very satisfied she had already reached the High high class level and with her new sword she could also take on some of the low Ultimate class beings. Tatsuya also taught Miyuki how to fly with the help of ki. Though she had troubles in learning ki manipulation but was finally able to get it though her ki attacks are not very powerful so she only uses it for flight. After months of hardwork he was finally able to open his restaurant. He had decided that he would be the cook and he would ask Kurumi to be her waitress. During the first week of resturant there were not many customers so it was easily manageable for them but after tasting his food more and more people started coming there and the work load on them increased. Kurumi didn''t had any problem as she just needed to serve the food and take the orders and had the stamina as a TAILED BEAST to do so but for Tatsuya it was a different story. He was rushed with orders to the point he used shadow clones for helping him cook and buying the ingredients which were depleted at a very fast rate. Seeing his progress many nearby restaurants tried to cause ruckus in his restaurant but Tatsuya who heard their ulterior motives used his powers changed their memories a bit such that they would just sit and enjoy the food and would leave them a lot of tip. Tatsuya and the other two also noticed that many supernatural beings would come to dine at his place as well but most of them were either low class or mid class so they were no threat to them. Tatsuya even invited Kunou and Yasaka to his restaurant and they both were surprised to see the rush in the resturant but once they tasted his food they realised the reason for the rush. Tatsuya had also started writing novels and drawing manga which were famous in his previous world. He had started publishing Harry Potter for the novel and One piece for the manga. When he went to the publishing company the people there just felt that the child was jus playing around but after reading his work those same people were on their knees in front of him requesting him to publish his work there. Tatsuya who got aware of the situation started leeching out as much as he could. The higher-ups of the company were happy that he decided to publish his work there but still the contract that they made with him was too much for a new writer and they felt that they have been cheated but once his work was published, the hype that it created made those people forget about that and were now happy that they accepted his offer. He kept his identity a secret as he didn''t want any more trouble than he was already experiencing and used the pen name ''Saitama''. He used this name because he thought that people at the publishing office calling him ''Saitama sensei'' like Genos would be funny. Right now Tatsuya came out of his house and is now going to his restaurant beside his house. Tatsuya had already employed some of his clones there before he went to his house for some rest and now he was going back to work. Tatsuya looked towards his restaurant and saw that it was crowded just like always. Suddenly Tatsuya noticed two people outside his restaurant. One was wearing a magical girl outfit and the other was wearing a maid outfit. To a normal person they would look like some cosplayers but on seeing them Tatsuya frowned a bit. The people were none other than Serfall Leviathan, a devil king, and Grayfia Lucifage, the strongest queen. At first Tatsuya thought that they came to investigate about him and the others but sighed when read their minds with telepathy. They were not here for investigation. It looked like Serfall and Grayfia met at a comiket that they came to visit. Serfall came by herself to find some material on magical girls and Grayfia came to accompany Rias and after meeting each other they both decided to catch-up with each other. Rias did not joined them and left back for underworld. Tatsuya thought for a while and then decided to talk with them. He was also interested to meet with both of them as he had seen them in the anime before. He also wanted to take a picture along with Serfall as he had also seen the magical girl anime along with Miyuki who was also a fan and he too thought that it was quite good. He was not fl.u.s.tered anymore as now he knew that they were not here to investigate on him and even if the things were to go south he could easily vaporise them without much difficulty. He approached them and saw both of them talking to each other while standing in a line to enter his restaurant. He grabbed Serfall''s dress with his fingers and lightly tugged it. When Serfall noticed that someone was tugging her dress she turned around to see who was calling her. When she turned around and saw a cute young boy standing behind her. Grayfia also followed her gaze to see who was calling her. Tatsuya who saw Serfall''s face from a close distance thought that she was very beautiful but still remained calm. He gave her a gentle smile and asked, "Are you doing a magical girl milky cosplay?" Serfall when heard the boy''s question became excited and said, "yes I am the magical girl Levi-tan" and did the pose that she did in anime. Tatsuya thought that she looked cute but still remained calm and said, "I am a fan too, can I have a picture with you?" Serfall heard him and started fiercely nodding her head and said, "yes you can." Seeing her nod like that Tatsuya started to laugh lightly but seeing him laugh all the girls(including Serfall and Grayfia) that were looking at the interaction between him and Serfall only had one thought, ''CUUUUTE!!!'' Serfall immediately hugged him and started rubbing his cheeks with her''s and said, "So cute". Tatsuya didn''t mind her as he too felt nice and let her do what wanted. Serfall calmed herself down and looked towards Grayfia who had also calmed herself after seeing his cuteness and said, "Fia-chan will you take our picture?" Seeing Grayfia nod in agreement Tatsuya gave his phone to her and said, "Thank you." Grayfia nodded and took the picture of both of them and gave the phone back to him. Tatsuya took the phone and said, "Thank you my name is Tatsuya Shiba, Nice to meet you." Serfall and Grayfia nodded and then Serfall said, "Nice to meet you as well Tatsuya-chan my name is Serfall Leviathan but you can call me Sera-chan or Levi-tan and the one beside me is-" Grayfia bowed and said, "Nice to meet you my name is Grayfia Lucifage." She bowed again and this time Tatsuya also bowed. He then looked at her curiously and asked, "why are you wearing a maid uniform are you also cosplaying." Hearing this Serfall started to laugh and said, "I told you to wear something else." Grayfia ignored her and said, "no this is my work attire. Tatsuya didn''t asked her further about the maid clothes as he thought that she liked that as she even wore it in public places as well. They all started to talk to each other while waiting in the line. Mostly it was Tatsuya and Serfall discussing about the anime. Grayfia was actually not very bothered by that, she even felt a bit gratefull as she didn''t had to face the hyperactive girl who came along with her. When their turn came Serfall looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-chan come and eat with us it would be more fun, you don''t mind Grayfia do you?" Serfall looked at Grayfia for confirmation to which she gave a nod of approval. She had a good impression of Tatsuya and thought that he was better behaved than a certain red-headed otaku girl. Seeing Grayfia approving her request Serfall was very happy. She thought that Tatsuya was very cut just like Sona and also didn''t acted cold towards her and he also showed interest in magical girls, she was very happy to finally meet someone with whom she could freely talk about her hobby. She was about to ask Tatsuya again but when she looked back Tatsuya was gone. They both searched for him but couldn''t find him. Serfall was very sad but Grayfia comforted her and said that he might have gone back to his friends or parents. Serfall could only sigh and then both of them ordered their food. While they were talking to each other someone put the dishes they ordered on the table. Both of them were mesmerized by the aroma that came out of the dish but came back from their thoughts when they heard a familiar voice, "I hope you enjoy the food I worked extra hard preparing it for you and I also added a dessert." They both looked towrds the source of the voice and saw Tatsuya standing there in chef''s attire and smiling at them. He bowed to them and then left them. He also used to serve food to the customers while Kurumi was on break and he was also well known among the regulars. Serfall came out of her shock and said, "Wait Tatsuya-chan you work in this restaurant?" Tatsuya looked back at them and just smiled and then went back to the kitchen. Chapter 21 - Shiro Neko From that day onwards both Serfall and Grayfia often came to his resturant. At first they were surprised that the restaurant belonged to him but later shrugged it off as his food was too good. They had also met Miyuki and Kurumi and Miyuki during one of their visits and Miyuki was very wary of them at first and thought that they had come to take Tatsuya away from them but after Tatsuya explained the situation she started to loosen up around them. Both Serfall and Miyuki got along very well as both of them liked to talk about magical girls and Serfall treated her just like Sona. Serfall even ranted her problem that how cold her sister was to her and how she didn''t like magical girls. Both of them had to calm her down by letting her hugging them till she felt asleep. At one time Grayfia and Serfall brought Millicas along with them. Tatsuya who saw him was neither the less happy meeting him and treated him like his little brother. Millicas too had a lot of fun with them and started treating Tatsuya as his older brother. Tatsuya also got some information from the strongest queen. One day Serfall forced Grayfia to drink along with her and Grayfia though being reluctant still drank some alcohol and immediately became light headed. She started spouting random things and because of that Tatsuya had to take her to the guest room along with Serfall who was already passed out. The information that Tatsuya got was that in this world Grayfia was not Serzechs''s wife and was only his ''Queen'' and that Serzechs married some other member of her clan who died after giving birth to Millicas. Once both of them woke up Tatsuya started scolding both of them was the actions that they caused in his restaurant and how much it disturbed the customers. During the whole time Tatsuya was scolding them they were in seiza position with their heads down, Serfall also got a head chop when she tried to refute Tatsuya. She even tried to ask Miyuki to take her side and fight against him to which Miyuki easily ignored and took Tatsuya''s side. Serfall got shocked that how easily Miyuki left her alone and ran out of the room while saying things like both of them were being mean. Grayfia once again apologised for the problems that she caused and left. The rest of the things were going on peacefully. Miyuki was steadly getting stronger and stronger and Tatsuya was very satisfied with her progress. Tatsuya''s restaurant has also gotten very famous and he was planning on opening a branch in Kyoto with Yasaka''s help. Right now Tatsuya was going home after buying some groceries for his home and the ingredients for his restaurant. While he was crossing a bridge his eyes shifted a bit and he stoppedfor a bit to watch the sunset. He leaned against the railings of the bridge and watched the sunset. While he was watching he noticed something from the corner of his eyes. He looked towards the river and saw something floating in the river. He looked more closely and saw an injured white cat lying unconscious on a plank of wood. Tatsuya first looked around to check if someone was there or not. Feeling that no one was around Tatsuya jumped in the river but rather than swimming he walked on the water using chakra. He went towards the cat and picked it up and as soon as he picked the cat he felt a faint presence of magic in the cat. The cat might be someone''s familiar or a nekometa, though the cat had hidden it''s presence quite well but for someone as strong as Tatsuya could easily tell that it was not a normal cat. Tatsuya went back and placed the cat inside his hoodie and started to use pyrokinesis on it so that the cat do not catch cold. After reaching his home he directly went towards his room not disturbing Miyuki and Kurumi who were watching T.V. He went towards a cupboard and took out a first aid box from it and started treating the cat, though he still used some magic to heal her and enhance her recovery as well he didn''t used it too much as it would have caused the cat to be suspicious of him. After completing the treatment he placed her on a cushion and covered her with a small blanket and started stroking her ears. After touching her ears Tatsuya was unable to hold himself back and just like he did in Kyoto he gave in to his pleasure and started stroking her ears though not very fiercely as he may frighten the cat. After sometime, while he was playing with her, the cat woke up and gave a yawn. Seeing that she had woken up Tatsuya wanted to stop himself but was not able to. The cat felt comforted and started purring.but soon she realised that she was in an unknown location and immediately jumped back. As soon as she landed on the ground a jolt of pain emerged in her body and gave a painful ''meow''. Seeing her jump back Tatsuya wanted to stop her but he was too late and when he heard her painful ''meow'' Tatsuya sighed. He picked the cat up and started to stroke her gently while infusing some magic to ease her pain. After a while he said, "you should be careful your wounds have still not healed yet. I will not harm you so you should not be afraid of me." The cat was still wary of the human but didn''t do anything as his carresing was making her feel better. Once Tatsuya thought that she was fine he brought her near his face. They both looked at each other for a while. Tatsuya noticed that the cat had bright pink eyes, He stared for a bit and then started rubbing his cheeks with her''s and was enjoying the blissfull softness of her fur. The cat was dumbfounded by Tatsuya. To her he looked expressionless and cold but here he was affectionately rubbing his face with her''s. Though the cat was annoyed by this she let it be as he was the one who saved her. Tatsuya stopped doing that and looked again at her and asked, "Do you want to eat something?" Hearing his question the cat nodded her head unconsciously but then she suddenly realised what she had done she started meowing. Tatsuya who saw her nod her head thought, ''Though she is trying to lay low she doesn''t know how to act like a cat very well and nodded her head which is not like a cat. She is definitely a Youkai'' Tatsuya didn''t said anything, put her back in his hoodie such that her head was popping out and then went to the kitchen and started making food. Once the food was prepared the aroma coming out of it made the cat''s mouth flooding with saliva. Tatsuya chuckled on seeing this and served the food in two dishes and went to eat along with her. Chapter 22 - Authors note Just telling you all that the cat is not koneko. She is from a different anime. Any guesses who might she be Chapter 23 - My cat A week had passed since Tatsuya had brought the nekometa. Her injuries were healed by the third day but she still lived along with him and the others. Miyuki and Kurumi had also met her but were unable to tell that she was a Youkai as she had hid her energy very well. The cat enjoyed living there as the food was very good and she was treated just like a family, though she struggled a bit when Tatsuya secretly carreses all over her body and would run his cheeks with her. She felt that her body was ravaged by him but forgave him as she liked that as well and also the food which he made was also very good. Tatsuya also noticed that the cat would go out alone every night after checking that everyone was asleep. To keep a record of her Tatsuya had marked her with his magic so that he could tell where she was and it would also inform him if she was in danger. Through this magic Tatsuya knew that she would move away from them so that they would be safe. Tatsuya had noticed that during the night whenever Tatsuya felt presence of some devils she would go out and the devils were found dead there. It was like the devils were following her. Tatsuya wanted to know the reason because of which the devils were following her but he remained silent and thought that she would tell him when the time comes. He didn''t thought that she was evil because if she was evil Kurumi would have felt her negative emotions. Tatsuya would also take the cat with her whenever he would go out inside his hoodie with her head popping out. The cat at first was confused by all this at first but started enjoying this type of outing and also started to jump in his hoodie on her own. Right now Tatsuya is lying on his bed trying to sleep but suddenly the magic that he had placed on the cat started giving an SOS signal. Tatsuya immediately checked her location and found her her surrounded by a lot of devils. Tatsuya immediately changed to his combat gear with his magic and teleported to her location. As soon as he teleported there he turned invisible and hid his presence. He then looked towards the direction of the devil''s and saw a lot of them. There were 3 low class, 3 middle class, 2 high class and even 1 ultimate class devils there he also saw a girl wearing a navy blue coloured kimono and fighting the devils with a katana. All the devils except the high class and ultimate class were fighting her while the others were standing behind them and watching their subordinates fight. The girl was easily able to deal with the devil''s and was also able to inflict damage on them. She slashed her sword forward with the intent to kill but was suddenly hit by a fireball. "Give up already and this will be less trouble for the both of us. You cannot defeat us all anyway." said one of the high class devils. "Yeah why are you struggling so much you were never wanted by anyone so when some people are showing interest in you why are you resisting, you might at least do something good for us you unwanted shit." The girl got up with the help of her katana and then started radiating her aura and two white cat ears and a tail came out. She pointed her katana at the one who fired the magic at her and vanished from her place. Suddenly a ''clang'' sound was heard. The girls katana was now covered in blood ant the devil''s head fell down. The low class and the middle class devils were terrified and were unable to move. Seeing this the girl again vanished from her place at the next moment all the devil''s heads except the remaining high class and ultimate class fell down. The high class devil frowned and started firing his magic randomly in her direction. The girl was dodging or slicing through the magic but suddenly she felt something coming at her from the side and then she was suddenly thrown towards the wall. When the smoke cleared the ultimate class devil appeared. The devil looked towards the girl and said, "if you do not come willingly we can bring you with us after killing you and then turning you into a devil. It is for your own good that you follow our orders." The girl though she was in pain stood up and said in a weak voice, "I will not go with you." Both the devils snorted and the high class devil raised his voice in frustration and said, "who do you think you are you bitch, just because we are giving you little priority you think you can do anything. Boss I say we just kill her and then take her back as a devil" The girl who heard this started to release an ominous dark aura and her black hair started turning white. Seeing her power increasing the even the Ultimate class devil panicked a little. The girl whose hair had fully turned white looked at the devils with a glare and said, "I can not die and I will not go with you finally after all this time I received some affection and caring and you want me to throw it all away." She said that and launched towards the devils. She started slashing her katana at the both of them inflicting some deep wounds to them, the ultimate class devil was able to hold himself but it was another matter for the high class devil. He was not even able to see her movement much less dodge her attacks. He gritted his teeth and again started firing his magic in random direction. Just as he gave a sigh of relief and thought that he got her, he heard, "behind you" and then his chest was pierced by the girl. She took out her katana from his body and then looked towards the ultimate class devil but was not able to see him. Thinking that he might have ran away she started growling in anger but suddenly she was hit in the stomach by something and flew back. The devil appeared in the place she was standing before and then started laughing maniacally. The girl when got her balance looked towards him but the devil disappeared once again but this time she was vigilant. She started looking around but suddenly she felt a something aimed at her temple and immediately ducked to dodged. The devil appeared in front of her and she slashed her katana in his direction. The devil jumped back and again disappeared. The girl was starting to get irritated and started cursing him. The devil took advantage of her enraged state and started attacking her. The girl unable to stop the attack was being hit by him repeatedly. The devil kicked her in the stomach and she crashed back on a wall. The girl was about to pick her katana but then the devil appeared in front of her and broke her katana with his feet. The girl was about to attack him with her claws but she fell down on her knees and coughed blood. Seeing her condition the devil said, "looks like that power boost takes a huge toll on your body well none of my problem now. I will just kill you and then take you with me." The devil charged a magic blast and was about to fire at her but suddenly both of them heard a voice, "Oi stop! will ya" Both the girl and the devil were shocked seeing the source of the voice, the girl was more shocked though as she recognised him. The devil started releasing his aura and asked in a cold tone, "who are you human and what are you doing here?" Tatsuya who was not affected by his aura said in his usual emotionless voice, "my identity is none of your concern and I am here to take the cat as she belongs to me." The devil got more agitated and said, "how dare you speak like that to me you useless human. Take this." He fired the magic sphere at Tatsuya. Seeing the sphere moving towards Tatsuya the girl wanted to save him or warn him but was unable to and was crying. The ball when hit Tatsuya caused an explosion and the devil started to laugh, but then a frown appeared on his face as he notice the explosion started to become smaller and smaller and then he noticed Tatsuya sucking in the attack like a vacuum with his devouring magic. Tatsuya finished devouring his magic and said, "Is this all, or you have anything else in store for me" The devil had a pissed off look on his face and launched to towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya being Tatsuya didn''t give a shit to him, took out Murasame(Akame''s katana) and slashed his neck. The devil fell back and clutched his neck and looked towards Tatsuya in fear and asked, "What did you do to me?" Tatsuya still remained expressionless and said, "nothing just gave you a curse." and then smiled at him. The man uttered one last"Bastard" and then fell down dead. Chapter 24 - Take responsibility After the devil died Tatsuya cleaned the area with his magic and then walked towards the cat. He bent down to her level and asked, "you okay?" and then started using his healing spell. After her injuries were healed Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Now let''s start from the beginning my name is Tatsuya Shiba, Nice to meet you." Tatsuya said with a small.smile. The girl who was about the same age as him blushed a little but still introduced herself, "Nice to meet you as well I am Himari Noihara." After introducing herself Himari thought for a while and snapped and then said, "Wait a minute, it is not a time for introductions. Tell me who---no what are you? And how did you know that I was the cat?" Tatsuya heard her but didn''t cared about that he was currently focusing on her ears. Tatsuya got his concentration back and said, "Well I am a human though I can use magic as you have seen and I knew that you were the cat as I had infused some of my magic in you while I was healing you so that I could track you or know whether you were in danger because every night you went out after you thought that ''everyone'' was asleep." Himari didn''t said anything as she was digesting the information that she just got. After a while she looked back at him and asked, "did you knew that I was a Youkai when you saved me?" Tatsuya just nodded his head in reply. Himari just scowled and asked, "then why did you saved me, do you want me for my power too." Tatsuya still in his expressionless mode said, "well I didn''t knew that you were a Youkai till I picked you up from the river and to why I saved you because you were gravely injured and also you were cute and your fur was very soft...oh it felt so good~. And before you ask why I let you stay even after you were healed. The answer to that question is simple I didn''t felt any ill intent from you towards me or my family and it was also fun being with you, you should see your face which you make while eating." Himari who heard his reasoning didn''t knew what to think about him, she was confused whether Tatsuya was foolish or kind but shrugged it off. She got up from his spot and said, "Thank you for taking care of me during the entire week. Now I will be going." Before she was about to move Tatsuya grabbed her hand and asked, "do you have any place to go?" Hearing no answer from her Tatsuya only sighed and said, "Why not live with us, join our family it will be very fun." When she heard Tatsuya''s question she was happy and was about to accept it but shook her head in denial. Tatsuya didn''t reacted and asked, "may I know why?" Himari was a bit reluctant to tell him but decided that it would be okay as he was trying to help her. She took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to cause you any trouble and I don''t want your loved ones to die because of my curse." Hearing the word curse Tatsuya became curious and asked, "what curse?" Himari then started to tell him about her curse. In the nekometa tribe there were mostly females and hence they require to find a male from other species for child birth. Himari was a nekoshou with her being a half nekometa and a half Human but she was declared a cursed child as her ears were of different colour then her hair and it was evident that she was cursed as she had the power of darkness which made her loose control and even attack the allies. She and her mother were abandoned by the tribe at a very young age. Since then no one had cared for her and a few years later her mother died as well. Though it seemed that some devils heard about her cursed power wanted to have it for themselves and started to attack her because of it. She could easily slip pass through them but a devil planted a tracker inside her body and she was unable to remove it and since then she had been on run from those devils till she met Tatsuya. Tatsuya who heard her gave her a light head chop and said, "there is no way you are cursed your ears look beautiful to me." as he said that Himari blushed a bit. Tatsuya then gave her another head chop but this time he applied a bit force to it. Himari clutched her head and said, "why the hell are you hitting me." Tatsuya didn''t answer her and said, "And there is no such thing as cursed power in this world. There are only power which can be controlled or power which cannot be controlled. And yours is the second kind, you just need to work hard and make sure to master that power of yours. I will help you so what do you say?" Himari looked at him for a while and said, "I cannot I don''t want you people to get troubled because of me remember those devils can still track me, what will you do if they harm the others dear to you?" Tatsuya who heard her said, "They are more than enough to take care of themselves and if you still not feel satisfied then here take it." Tatsuya then gave Himari something. Himari took the thing in her hand it was a small sphere like thing. Himari was confused and looked at Tatsuya for explanation. Tatsuya looked at her confused expression and said, "it is the tracker they planted in you, I took it out of your body with magic." Himari was shocked on hearing him. Tatsuya stood up and moved his hand towards Himari and asked, "I will ask you again are you willing to join us in our family Himari Noihara." Himari took his hand and said, "I am. I want to live with you." Himari then started crying as she was feeling happy that she now has a family. Tatsuya looked at her crying and gave a tired sigh. He went towards her and hugged her and started to pat her back slowly. Himari shoved her head in his chest to hide her crying and blushing face from him. Once she stopped crying she looked at Tatsuya and asked, "so you knew about me being a nekometa all this time right?" Tatsuya nodded. Himari who saw him nod her head said, "and then too you ravaged my body daily, don''t you have any shame? How are you going to make me feel that I had not been ravaged tell me?" Tatsuya who heard her sighed and asked, "ok I will do any one thing that you want to ask for forgiveness, is that all right?" Hearing his words Himari smiled mischievously and said, "simple you have to take responsibility for it." Tatsuya was about to retort but suddenly Himari came near his face and liked his cheek and nibbled his ear. Seeing that there was no way out of it. Tatsuya sighed and stopped thinking about it and rather started thinking on how to make the others accept Himari, he knew he would hear an earful from Miyuki about all this matter. Chapter 25 - Not my mate After Tatsuya was done clearing the scene he and Himari went back to his home. After entering inside they noticed that bit Miyuki and Kurumi were there in the living room. Both of them turned around and found Tatsuya along with a girl. Both of them narrowed their eyes and looked at Tatsuya and Himari. Though they were not saying anything the way they were glaring looked like they were saying, ''tell us what happened now!!!'' Tatsuya sighed and said, "Calm down I will explain." Tatsuya went to the living room and Himari followed behind him. Tatsuya sat on the sofa and Miyuki and Kurumi sat beside him. Seeing both of them showing of their relationship with Tatsuya Himari''s brow was twitching and decided to pay them back later. Tatsuya who heard her thoughts through telepathy had a sweat drop. He looked at his side and saw both Miyuki and Kurumi looking intently on Himari. Himari didn''t wavered by their gaze and looked back at them. Tatsuya who had started to get nervous from the atmosphere around him said, "Ok you two cut it out, Himari meet them they are Miyuki and Kurumi they are my..." He looked at them and said, " My lovers" both of them nodded and smiled at his answer. Tatsuya gave a sigh of relief as thought that he just dodged a bullet, but suddenly he felt killing intent aimed at him. He nervously looked up and saw Himari smiling at him but to Tatsuya the smile wasn''t sweet at all, it was the smile of a demon. Tatsuya coughed and said, "And you two meet Himari, she is the cat which lived with us for a few days." Both of them blinked their eyes and said, "what" together. Tatsuya was about to answer them but Himari interrupted him and said, "Yes he is telling the truth." and changed into a cat and then reversed back. Both the girls were astonished but were not shocked as they have seen many things like that. Miyuki then looked back at Tatsuya and asked, "Ok what is she doing here?" This time too Himari answered them and said, "I will be living with you all from now please take care of me in future." Miyuki looked at her with narrowed eyes and said, "And why would you be living with us?" Hearing her question Himari smiled mischievously and said, "Since Tatsuya ravaged my body so he will be taking responsibility for that and I will be his MATE too." she said focusing on the mate part. After Himari finished saying the room started to get colder. Ice had started to form around Miyuki. Miyuki turned and looked at Tatsuya and asked in a cold voice, "Onii-sama what is she talking about, she is saying something about ravaging her body or something and what is the mate business here?" Tatsuya looked at her with an expressionless face and said, "do you really believe that I would do something like that Miyuki, am I that low in your view?" Miyuki who heard him stoped glaring at him and ice started to melt. Miyuki started to feel worried and said, "no-no it''s not like that, I know Onii-sama is not like that, I am sorry for doubting you." After she said that she looked down feeling ashamed. Tatsuya who saw that enveloped her in a hug. After a while Kurumi looked at Tatsuya and asked, "so why is she really here?" Hearing her question Miyuki too looked up at Tatsuya expecting an answer. Tatsuya and Himari then started to explain the situation to both of them and after the explanation was over Miyuki and Kurumi looked at Himari and said, "well I do sympathize with your situation and have no problems with you living with us." Himari smiled softly at them hearing that they have no problems with her living there. "But there is one question that you have still not answered, why did you say that you were Onii-sama''s mate?" Himari was about to answer them but was stopped by Kurumi who said, "Stop, Tatsuya you tell us." Tatsuya nodded and explained told them the reason. After hearing the reason both Miyuki looked at Himari and said, "You become her mate because he played with you in your cat form." Himari nodded her head in response. They then turned towards Tatsuya and asked, "And you accepted it?" to which Tatsuya said, "no". Hearing him all three of them blanked. After sometime Himari came out of shock and jumped on him, grabbed his collar and started shaking him and said, "Hey didn''t you said that you would take responsibility, so what are you doing by denying about me being your mate." She continued to shake him after saying that. Tatsuya looked at her with an expressionless face and said, "yes I did say that I would take responsibility for ''what I did'' and will fulfil it by taking care of you like a good cat with whom I played a lot" Tatsuya gave her a sweet smile. Tatsuya was very happy to get back at her because had been spouting nonsense about her body being ravaged by him and was annoyed by that so he decided to take his revenge. After hearing his answer Miyuki and Kurumi were lying on the ground and were launching very loudly. Seeing them laugh Himari started gritting her teeth. She was thinking of her as fool that she got played by Tatsuya''s tricks and wanted to lash out him but suddenly she felt something on her head. She looked up and saw Tatsuya patting her head with a smile on her face. Tatsuya looked at Himari and said, "Though it is a bit late I now officially invite you in our family." The other girls also stopped laughing and stood up. They placed their hands on Himari''s shoulders and said, "welcome to the family." She looked at both of them and then smiled and said, "Thank you all of you and take care of me from now on." The others smiled at her and nodded. Himari then looked at Miyuki and Kurumi and said, "Though I am still not his mate, bear in mind that it would not be late before he falls for me, so best of luck." She then looked at them with a competitive glare. Miyuki and Kurumi also returned her glare and said, "we will see about that neko-san" They kept on glaring at each other until they received a hit on their heads from Tatsuya who looked at them with an expressionless face but they could tell that he was annoyed. He looked at them and said in a cold voice, "it''s getting late so go back to bed now! and Himari you would be sleeping with them UNDERSTOOD!!" Himari was about to whine but when she heard her cold tone she stood straight and nodded her head furiously like the other too. Tatsuya looked at them once more and nodded before going back to his room. Chapter 26 - I Hate You The next morning Tatsuya woke up early like he is used to and went for his morning workout but surprising for him Miyuki was not accompanying him. Tatsuya thought for a while if something was wrong and used his magic to find where she was. Getting her presence from her room he thought, ''they must be talking till late in the night''. He shrugged his thoughts and went out. After completing his workout, he came back completely drenched in sweat. He opened the door and went inside. While walking towards the kitchen he smelled something good. When he entered the kitchen he found Himari cooking something for the breakfast. When Himari noticed someone coming inside the kitchen, she turned around to look who was there. When she found that Tatsuya came she gave him a smile and said, "breakfast will be done in a while, you should go and take a shower and get refreshed." Tatsuya also smiled back at her and nodded before going to bathroom. After taking a shower Tatsuya came out and saw that Himari was setting the table. He then went towards her and decided to help her and said that she should go and wake the others up. Complying to his request Himari went to wake the others up and Tatsuya set the table. All of them sat around the table and started to eat their food. Tatsuya took a bite of his food and then looked towards Himari and said, "It''s delicious Himari, it''s been a long time since someone made something for me so I really appreciate it." He gave a small and gentle smile which made Himari blushed. Looking at both of them Miyuki and Kurumi gave a glare of jealousy to Himari. Himari looked at them for a while and then smirked. Seeing his smirk both of them had nerves popping on their foreheads. Tatsuya ignored the three of them and continued eating his breakfast. After finishing the meal Tatsuya gave some money to the girls and asked them to accompany Himari in buying some clothes and necessities that she might require. He could not accompany them as he had some work in his restaurant. After working for a while in the kitchen Tatsuya went out to take a break and just as he stepped out of the gate he bumped into someone and fell back. He immediately got up and said, "I am sorry for bumping into you it was not intentional." He moved his hand forward for the person to get up. The person he bumped into was a girl with short black hair. The girl took his hand and said, "No it''s not you fault, I was not looking ahead while running, I hope you can forgive me." She bowed her head towards Tatsuya. Seeing her actions Tatsuya lightly chuckled and said, "you don''t have to apologize I am fine by the way I am Tatsuya Shiba Nice to meet you." The girl nodded and said, "Nice to meet you as well I am Sona Sitri and I apologize again for bumping into you." Just as Tatsuya was about to speak a pink blur appeared in front of him and Sona vanished from her spot. "So-tan found you."said a voice. "Onee-sama control yourself." said another voice. Tatsuya looked at the source of the voice and saw Serfall hugging Sona tightly. Serfall kept hugging Sona tightly but saw Tatsuya standing near them and got excited and enveloped him in a hug as well and said, "Tatsuya-chan what are you doing here, did you missed me?" Tatsuya who was still in her embrace said, "I am here because you are literally standing in front of my restaurant and I missed you Sera." Serfall who heard him became embarrassed and then smiled on hearing that he missed her. "I missed you as well and this time I brought my sister as well." said Serfall excitedly. "I am happy meeting you and all but-" said Tatsuya with a happy face but it soon turned neutral and both him and Sona said at the same time, "Can you please put us down." Hearing them Serfall was a bit disappointed but still put both of them down. When they got out of her embrace Sona bowed towards Tatsuya and said, "I am sorry for my sister''s actions she is a bit childish." Tatsuya waved his hands and said, "No need I know how excited can she be." Sona looked up and then looked at him and asked, "How do you know Onee-sama." "Oh, she is just a regular customer and we are good friends that''s all." Tatsuya then looked at her intently and said, "so you are the infamous so-tan who don''t like magical girls and is cold to Sera huh." Hearing Tatsuya talking about her Sona got embarrassed and looked towards Serfall with hatered. when Serfall noticed her gaze she looked away from her and then asked Tatsuya, "so what are you doing Tatsuya-chan?" Tatsuya looked at her with an expressionless face and said, "don''t try change the topic, anyways I am just taking a break from my work in the kitchen what about you." Serfall pouted cutely and then smiled and said, "I just came to treat so-tan lunch and to meet ." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Then follow me the restaurant is already full you would not be able to eat there." Tatsuya turned around and started walking. Serfall didn''t thing anything and followed Tatsuya happily. Seeing her sister''s care free attitude, Sona sighed at her carelessness but still followed. Tatsuya went to his house and opened the door and went inside. He didn''t saw anyone in there and thought that the others were still shopping. Tatsuya sent a telepathic message to them about the current situation. He invited the sisters in his home and made them seated in the living room. He gave them a cup of tea and some refreshments and went to the kitchen to cook. While he was cooking Sona and Serfall were sitting in the living room. Sona turned towards to Serfall and asked why are we here onee-sama. Serfall smiled and said, "like I said I want to treat you an excellent lunch." Sona looked at Serfall intently and said, "what''s the real reason." Serfall smiled and said, "as sharp as ever eh, I just wanted you to have more friend and who knows if the you found him interesting you can ask him to join your peerage." Sona sighed and said, "He is just a normal human and why do you want me to have more friends?" Serfall stopped smiling and turned to her ''onee-san'' mad and asked, "how many friends do you have?" Hearing her question Sona looked away and said, "...o" What are you saying I can''t her you" Hearing her sister Sona got agitated and said, " I SAID THAT I HAVE TWO FRIENDS." Realising what she just did Sona became red from embarrasment and looked away. Seeing her embarrassed Serfall hugged her and started laughing. Tatsuya who heard them from the kitchen couldn''t help but sigh. After a few moments he went back to the living room and said, "Lunch is ready, let''s go eat before it turns cold." Serfall nodded and jumped from the sofa with Sona in her embrace. Tatsuya looked at Sona and said in a mocking tone, "you really do love your sister." Sona who heard him got red and looked away while saying, "shut up". Tatsuya just laughed and led them to the dining room. In the dining room there were six plates on the table. Seeing six plates Sona and Serfall got confused and asked, "is there someone joining us?" Tatsuya looked at them and said, "yeah my housemates will be joining I hope you don''t mind." Hearing him Serfall smiled and said, "It''s alright we don''t mind where are they?" Just when Serfall asked him the doorbell rung. Tatsuya smiled and said, "There" Hearing his answer they all laughed and Tatsuya went to open the door. Tatsuya came back with the others and introduced them to each other. While eating they talked a lot and Miyuki got along well with Serfall because they both like magical girls. Seeing Miyuki getting along with Serfall Sona felt a little bitter as she also wanted to be frank with her sister but was unable to do so. Seeing her like that Tatsuya came near her and said in a slow voice, "feeling jealous eh?" Hearing his voice Sona got startled and looked back at him with a blush and said, "no". Tatsuya had a mischievous smile on his face and said, "list" and started chuckling. Seeing him chuckle Sona gritted her teeth and lashed out, "no I am not." They both continued to bicker for a while and the others left them alone and went to watch a movie. Both of them were breathing heavily been from all the arguing that they had done. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "let''s leave it at that for now, we will continue it later I am tired of this." Sona didn''t said anything and just nodded. They both went to the living room and saw the others watching a movie. They both sat down and watched the movie for a while but it didn''t interest them. Tatsuya looked at her and asked, "want to do something else." Sona looked back at him and said, "sure, do you have something in mind." Tatsuya shook his head in denial. Sona thought for a while and said with a grin, "let''s play chess then I want to see you lose." Tatsuya looked at her and said with a small smile, "we will see who will lose. Tatsuya brought a chess set and they both started playing. In the beginning the match looked in Sona''s favour but Tatsuya turned the tables at the later part of the match. They both were very excited playing with the match and ignored the others who were watching them attentively. After a while both Tatsuya and Sona sighed in dissapointment as the match ended in a draw but they were happy as they enjoyed match. After their match was over Serfall came towards them and said, "let''s go back Sona it''s very late." Hearing that they were going back Miyuki became sad. Sona was sad as well but didn''t showed it on her face. Tatsuya seeing all this turned towards Serfall and said, "Sera why don''t you stay here for the night as it is already very late Miyuki would be happy as well." Serfall looked at Miyuki who was looking at her with puppy dog eyes. Serfall tried to resist but at last got defeated and said, "fine fine we will stay here, happy now" Miyuki smiled and nodded. Tatsuya then made a mischievous face and said, "you will not be disappointed as I have prepared something that you would like a lot." Serfall smiled at him but didn''t expect too much from Tatsuya. Tatsuya then prepared dinner for everyone and after dinner gave them some pajamas which belonged to Miyuki and Kurumi to them and said, "Lets go I will show you the guest room." They nodded and followed him. Tatsuya opened the door and switched on the lights. He turned towards them and said, "Ther is only one bed so you need to sleep together." Hearing him Serfall face brighten up and she hugged Tatsuya vey tightly. She left him and grabbed Sona who was trying to leave the room silently. Tatsuya looked at her and gave her a mocking smirk and said, "I hope you liked my hospitality Sera." Serfall nodded her head vigorously but Sona gave a death glare to Tatsuya. Tatsuya turned around and before closing the door said, "Enjoy" Sona who saw him set her up and then leaving was enraged and shouted, "I HATE YOU TATSUYA!!!" Chapter 27 - Two years and spar The next day when Sona woke up and saw Tatsuya she gave him a death glare. Tatsuya who saw this smiled and gave her a thumbs up and said, "it looks like you enjoyed a lot." Hearing this Sona snapped grabbed his collar and started shaking him and said, "Like hell I enjoyed, you idiot." Serfall who looked at them smiled and said, "looks like you both are getting along well." Hearing this Sona looked towards Serfall and shouted, "No we are not!!" Tatsuya then hugged her from the back and placed his head on his shoulder and said, "don''t be like that, we can played chess yesterday don''t you have any fun." Sona who heard this turned her head and looked at him who was resting his head on her shoulder. Sona sighed and said, "yes I did enjoy that and I am sorry for snapping at you, now lift you head off my shoulder and stay away." Hearing her Tatsuya smiled back and said, "I am glad to know that you enjoyed it, the next time you come here I would let you bath with Sera." Sona got embarrassed and again started lashing out at him. Seeing her sister not being cold, Serfall smiled and enclosed both of them in a hug which made Sona''s blush even deeper. From that day on Sona too came with Serfall whenever she visits him. Tatsuya would leave no chances to tease Sona and because of that Sona too would lose her cool and snap at him. Even though Serfall was happy seeing that her sister had started to enjoy more she was jealous of Tatsuya because it was him and not her that Sona would open up to. She would often glare at Tatsuya which he responded with a smile, seeing him smile Serfall would simply sign and let that be as Tatsuya treated her good even though she was childish and clingy, Tatsuya would not complain or fell annoyed by her unlike others. She even thought of asking him to join her peerage but stopped thinking about it as she felt Sona would want to add him in her peerage. They still didn''t knew that all the members of the Shiba house were related to supernatural world and they too decided to not tell them. Tatsuya also started to train Himari the same way he started with Miyuki. Himari was low High class level at the time she joined them and at the beginning of the training she was overwhelmed by the amount of training Tatsuya made her do and wanted to retort but she stopped when Miyuki said, "heh not even able to do this much, How cute(Shinomiya Kaguya style)". Everytime she remembered her word along with her mocking tone would ignite new passion in her and stopped complaining about her training. Even though her way was wrong Miyuki still motivated her and was often praised by Tatsuya because of it. But even though Tatsuya praised her she was a bit disturbed as she was helping a rival. Kurumi also trained her in chakra and senjutsu and her being a Youkai and a nekoshou at that her progress sky rocketed and she gained another tail. She also started to spar with Miyuki from time to time as both of them were around the same level. Tatsuya too tagged along with them in their spar though both of them would be against him as they were still not able to land a hit on him as Tatsuya held back a little less than usual. He again gave the same quest to Himari like the one he gave to Miyuki. If she would be able to land a hit on him, he would give her a weapon. Knowing that she would get a new weapon she was very excited and trained more seriously than before. Seeing that she was doing good Tatsuya also trained her in ki manipulation which she used along with her chakra to strengthen her body and infusing her ki with Touki made her physical attacks more powerful. She had a bit problem in flying but training regularly made her better in it. She has also started to try to control the dark energy and with Tatsuya''s help she was able to control a slight bit of it. She was overjoyed when she was able to control the power which labelled her as cursed. She ran towards Tatsuya and hugged him while silently crying with happiness. Tatsuya did nothing and patted her head and scratched her ears. After a while Himari too started purring and when Tatsuya let his guard down while carresing her ears, she took advantage of it and pulled his head and kissed him. Tatsuya though he was surprised didn''t refused her and enjoyed the kiss. Seeing that Miyuki and Kurumi felt slightly jealous but let it go as they knew that Himari was happy for overcoming her curse. Like others, now Kurumi had something to train. Though she was not able to use magic or ki, she was able to use Touki which Himari taught her. She was very interested in it as it was a new concept to her and tried her knowledge to from her previous world to make it suitable to be used by her. Like this two years passed. Both Miyuki and Himari at the bottle neck of breakthrough to the ultimate class but were not able to break that cap. They were very dissapointed with it as their progress till now was very fast but now their growth rate had slowed down but they didn''t thought about it too much, they just need to train much harder and with time they would be able to breakthrough it. Right now Tatsuya and the others were in their time chamber having a spar. Tatsuya had grown taller and now his childish face was a little less evident as he looked slightly more matured. He now has fine muscles but was not ripped. He now looked much more handsome than before that even Sona blushed whenever she saw her smile which made Serfall jealous but she too felt that Tatsuya looked handsome. Himari has started to become more beautiful and had started to get mature. She also became tall and her b.r.e.a.s.ts had started to grow as well. Miyuki too has become more beautiful but was still a bit childish. She also gained a bit height and her b.r.e.a.s.ts grew as well though they were smaller than Himari''s. "Is this all you got huh." said Tatsuya while dodging Himari''s slash. He jumped back but suddenly felt something behind him. He immediately turned around and swing his sword cutting an ice shard aimed at him. He looked at Miyuki, "Attacking someone''s back huh, I didn''t knew you would use something like this Miyuki." Miyuki smiled at him and said, "do you think that we have any chance of hitting you if you tried to fight you nicely onii-sama." Tatsuya didn''t said anything and gave her a bright smile. Miyuki sighed and then looked at him with seriousness. Tatsuya also stopped and jumped up and avoided the slash from Himari. "Don''t forget about me." Himari smirked and also followed him and both of them started clashing their swords. Miyuki didn''t wasted anytime and launch multiple ice spears accelerated with wind magic towards Tatsuya. Feeling that the ice spears were coming towards him he kicked Himari who blocked it with her katana but still flew back. Tatsuya started to store fire energy in his sword and slashed forward releasing a huge wave of fire towards Miyuki, melting the spears in the way. Seeing the wave coming towards her Miyuki stabbed her sword on the ground and a thick wall of ice formed in front of her but immediately flew back when she noticed that her wall would not be able to hold back the wave. Tatsuya just stood there and placed the sword on his shoulders and said, "what happened, giving up?" Miyuki and Himari looked at him and gritted their teeth. Just as they were about to give up Tatsuya said, "how about this then, even if one of you is able to hit me I would take both of you shopping." Hearing this their eyes lit up. They looked at each other and nodded. Himari started to add chakra to her katana making it sharper and faster and Miyuki started making multiple spears of ice and again accelerating them with wind magic. Miyuki looked towards Himari for confirmation who nodded in response. Just as she nodded Miyuki launched all the spears towards Tatsuya who again started to store gire energy in his sword but was interrupted by Himari who was cladded in dark energy and slashed towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya dodged but Himari again slashed towards him. He kept on blocking and dodging her slashes. Suddenly Himari jumped back and many spears came near Tatsuya. Tatsuya gripped his sword tighter and started slashing towards the spears destroying them with the blade heated with fire magic. Seeing him destroying the spears Miyuki said something to Himari and after listening to her whole plan she nodded in approval. Miyuki started chanelling more mana through her body and made a giant boulder and launched towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya who just finished destroying the spears suudenly saw her surroundings getting darker. He looked up and blew a whistle before covering his sword with wind and fire and sent a firestorm towards the boulder but just as he sent the firestorm towards the boulder Himari came from behind and attacked him. Tatsuya who was busy blocking the boulder made another sword in his other hand and blocked her strike. But he was surprised as this time Himari grabbed his hand rather than attacking him again. Soon he felt some.coldness coming towards him and saw that Miyuki was coming to attack him. Miyuki came too close to him and seeing that there was no other choice Tatsuya lifted Himari and threw her at Miyuki. Tatsuya immediately used this chance and added more power to the firestorm and got rid of the boulder. He then looked at the girls and said, "I guess this is enough." The girls didn''t said anything but smiled at him. Tatsuya was confused by it but then immediately looked at the arm which was held by Himari and saw a fine scratch on it and said, "I guess I will take you shopping this weekend." When Tatsuya was busy looking at Miyuki coming closer she used her claws and mad a slash on his arms. The girls jumped happily and gave each other high five and started discussing about the date. Tatsuya who heard them could only shake his head and sighed. Chapter 28 - I should give him a reward instead After the spar was over Tatsuya was approached by Miyuki and Himari who were looking at him with an expectation. Seeing their look Tatsuya chuckled and patted their head and praised them. After a while he stopped much to the girls disappointment. He then looked at Himari and said, "Since you were able to land a hit on me I guess I owe you a weapon." After saying that a light shine in his hands which made the others close their eyes because of the brightness. When the light dimmed down they opened their eyes and saw Tatsuya holding a katana with a blue hilt and covered in a blue sheath(kurikara). Himari was about to take it from his hands but Tatsuya stopped her and said, "wait a minute let me first explain about this weapon to you." Himari stopped and nodded before looking at him intently. Tatsuya also nodded and said, "This is no normal katana, with this you would be able to control flames more specifically blue flames which are much more fiercer than normal flames, you are able to activate or deactivate the flames at will but the control over the flame will depend on your proficiency, if not handled carefully you can even injure an ally or yourself too so always bear that in mind." Seeing Himari nod Tatsuya smiled and gave him the katana before jumping back with Miyuki. Himari on recieving the katana was very excited. She slowly took it out of it''s sheath and carresed her hand over the blade. She then willed the flames to appear and then suddenly the whole blade was covered in blue flames. She was mesmerized by the flames and stared at it for a while. She then thought of using the flames just like Tatsuya did in their spar and waved her sword. A large amount of flames come out of the katana but seemed uncontrollable. Seeing that Himari was unable to control the flames Tatsuya stepped forward and used his devouring magic and devoured all the flames. Being all out of energy Himari fell but was caught by Tatsuya before she hit the floor. She was about to thank him she received and hit on her head from Tatsuya who looked at her with a displeased expression and said, "Didn''t I told you that the control depends on your proficiency and can even hurt you because of the lack of control. Why did you do something dangerous, do you seriously wanted to injure yourself and make me worry huh." Hearing him Himari became sad but felt a bit happy that he was worried about her. She hugged him tightly and said, "I am sorry I won''t do something like this again. Thank you for worrying about me." She gave him a peck on his cheek and then burried her head back in his chest but was soon pulled out by Miyuki who was looking at her with a glare and said, "you have some nerve by making Onii-sama worried and the taking his advantage huh." Himari who heard her sighed and said, "you are right I should not take his advantage in that situation." Miyuki looked at her with a shocked expression but that soon turned into an angry one when she saw what she did next. Himari looked towards Tatsuya and pulled his face and gave him a deep kiss. She released herself from the kiss with a string of saliva attached to her mouth, with a heavy breathing and said, "Rather than taking advantage I should give him a reward for saving me instead." She looked towards Miyuki with a victorious smug which provoked her more making her lash out at her. Tatsuya who saw them arguing sighed and left the room. He didn''t wanted to involve himself into their argument because he knew that even though they bicker a lot they still treat each other as sisters. He went to take a shower to refresh him after all that training and also that he was very sweaty from the practice. After taking a bath Tatsuya changed his clothes and went to help in his restaurant. After completing his shift Tatsuya went back to his home. After entering his home he found Himari preparing dinner. He went towards with the intention to help her but she said, "Just sit back and relax. Let me cook today as you must be tired too." Tatsuya tried to protest but Himari didn''t listened to him and he finally left the dinner to Himari. Seeing as he had nothing better to do he decided to take a stroll. He turned towards the others and asked, "You guys want anything, I am going for a stroll." The others thought for a while and told him what they wanted. Kurumi also decided to go inside Tatsuya as it had been a while since she had been there. Tatsuya changed his clothes and set off along with Kurumi inside of him. They both were talking to each other through their mental link while Tatsuya was greeting some people along the way. Many people in his area knew him and they had a good impression of him. After buying the things which he required Tatsuya was in his way back when he suddenly felt a supernatural presence. Kurumi too felt it and they both decided to check it. Tatsuya stored the things in his pocket dimension and started moving towards the location. Chapter 29 - Yo In a rundown warehouse in Kuoh many cloaked people were present and were talking to each other, more like trying to pass their time. They seemed to be waiting for someone but it looked like the people who they were waiting for were late. Unable to bear the boredom and feeling frustrated one of the cloaked person slammed his fist in the wall and said, "They are clearly mocking us making the magicians faction of THE KHAOS BRIGADE wait so long those devils seemed to have a death wish or what." Hearing him many other people in the group raised their voices as well. All of them were very irritated and when one of them rose their voice the others too let out their emotions and started to complain as well. "Boss I say that we should kill them the moment they arrive. They have to know that we are not mere pushovers who they can control, even if they are devils we are not any less formidable than them." The boss of those magician didn''t said anything and looked at his subordinates and said in a cold voice, "SHUT UP" Hearing his cold tone the subordinates stopped complaining and looked at him waiting to answer them. The boss looked and everybody and then said, "I know that you all are very irritated, I too am bored. But this mission is important we the magicians need to get hold of any kind of magic power that we can get. We will definitely increase our strength and rule over this world but we need to have patience, the thing that we will get today will increase our power by a huge margin so we cannot do anything before we get our hands on it." Hearing their leader''s answer the subordinates calmed down and now waited patiently for the devils to arrive. They too wanted to get their hands on power because in supernatural world the more power you have the larger influence you will have and having higher influence can be a good thing to save one''s life from time to time. While they had again started talking to each other, a magic circle appeared inside the warehouse and five people came out of the circle. All five of them were men but one of them were carrying two girls on his shoulders. The one in the middle of them came forward and said, "sorry for being late, I hope that you didn''t wait for long." The magicians who heard him internally cursed him and all of them thought, ''Like hell we "didn''t wait for long", we waited for three hours, A FRICKING THREE HOURS. Is all that time just a shit to you.'' The man who was the boss of the magicians looked towards the devil with an expressionless face and asked, "have you brought ''that'' and I would also like to enquire why you were so late?" The devil who heard him was dissatisfied with the magician''s answer but still held his cool and said, "yes, we have ''that'' and we are late because we ran into a girl who tried to stop us. Man seriously Abaddon clan''s magic sure holds up to its recognition that took a hell out of us." When the magician heard this his eyes widened and he looked towards to the two girls on one of the devil''s shoulders. The man again looked back at the devil who was talking to him and said, "you mean to say that you have brought both a Leviathan and an Abaddon huh." The devil looked back with a smug smile and said, "yes we have both of them, you want to buy the other one too?" The magician didn''t thought too much and said, "of course getting the hands on one of the seventy two pillar''s magic is not an opportunity one comes across so easily." The devil''s smiled broadened and he said, "of course and you don''t have to worry about restraining them as the Leviathan is asleep and we have broken the limbs of the Abaddon and her magic is depleted already now let''s talk about the pric--" Just as he was about to continue the devil was engulfed in a tower of flames. The other devils who came along with him were shocked by this and looked towards the magicians with a hateful expression. The boss of the magicians looked at the other devils and said, "thank you for adding a bonus to our request and since you have completed you task you all can die." The other magicians who heard him came out of shock and laughed evilly. They understood that their boss was never going to let them live from the beginning. They all started chanting their spells and were ready to attack the devils. The devils who now understood the motives of the magicians started preparing their own magic. Suddenly a large number of projectiles were fired towards the devils. The devils who saw the number of projectiles coming towards him were very scared and angry. They immediately set up a barrier to protect them but they knew that the barrier would not hold on long enough. The devil who was carrying the girls was unable to take it any longer and said, "you pieces of shit you should know that the girls are still with us and will die too." The boss magician who heard this looked at him with an amused expression and said, "you mean these girls" and tapped his staff on the ground. When he said that the girls vanished from the devil''s shoulder and appeared besides the magician, the devils were shocked by this and were panicking as their bargaining chip was now in their enemy''s hands. The head magician was about to attack the devils when suddenly the door of the warehouse opened and a boy came in and raised his hand and said, "yo". Chapter 30 - Dogeza All the people present there looked towards the man or more clearly Tatsuya as if he was stupid and were wondering what a human was doing there. Even the blonde haired girl whose limbs were broken looked towards the boy who came and was also wondering what he was doing. Some of the magicians came out of the stupor and then said, "what the hell are you doing here kid, this is no place for playing go back now or you will die." and released some of his aura and directed it towards Tatsuya so as to scare him. Tatsuya who noticed the small amount of aura shrugged his shoulders and asked, "what are you guys doing here so late at night?" The magicians were surprised on seeing that Tatsuya was not affected by their aura and got angry one of the magicians walked towards him and grabbed his collar and said, "you didn''t hear or what, want to have an early death you shit." Tatsuya who was still expressionless sighed and said, "you know what forget it people like you are not used to people asking you politely." Tatsuya then looked at the magician and turned him into stone(Saiki''s power) and then freed himself. All the people who saw that were shocked. The magicians who were still young or new were very angry and wanted to attack him but the sensible and experienced ones were now wary of him. The devils were wary of him as they didn''t know whether he was on their side or not. The girl with blonde hair was also having the same thoughts as the other devils, she couldn''t trust anyone there. Seeing that the others were still silent Tatsuya said, "I will ask again what you people are doing here late at night." Hearing his question one of the younger magician yelled, "it''s none of your business kid stop interfering if you know what''s good for you." Tatsuya glared at the person who said that making him taking a step back in fear. He then looked around the room and then his eyes landed on the two girls besides the boss magician. The blonde haired girl noticed Tatsuya looking at her and as if getting the message she made a determined expression and said, "Those devils kidnapped us and brought us here inorder to sell us." The devils and the magicians looked at the girl with hatered but then again looked back at Tatsuya when they heard his voice, "Is that girl speaking the truth?" Hearing him another inexperienced magician came forward and said, "that''s right now scram before we kill you." Tatsuya then looked at the people present there once more and then gave a tired sigh and said, "why is this town always has something illegal going on. Oi which faction do you guys belong to?" Again the same magician answered him and said, "we are from the magician faction of the KHAOS BRI--" Just as he was about to finish the boss magician fired a spell at him and said, "why the hell are you giving him information so easily." Tatsuya looked at the boss with a dumbfounded expression and said, "you only realised it just now." All the others looked at him for answers. The man noticed all the people looking at him, he gave a fake cough and said, "state your purpose for coming here kid." "Now you just changed the subject, oh well I came here because I sensed some disturbance in mana and now that I know that you all are doing something illegal I have to do some extermination, man keeping the town clean because of Yasaka asked me to is very tiring.Well whatever just surrender and I will not kill you." The devils and the magicians who heard him started laughing and said, "you will kill is Hey some of you take care of the best meanwhile we take care of the devils." The boss was about to turn towards the devils but stopped. What he saw made him very afraid. He saw his men getting disappear in small light particles at the same time when he asked them to attack Tatsuya. Tatsuya was holding two silver guns in his hands and his hands were aiming in the direction in which the bodies of magicians disappeared He turned towards the boss and said, "don''t say that I didn''t warn you." Tatsuya said and started firing at many people present in the room. All of them got shocked and scared and decided to fight back. The magician''s started firing spells at him to which Tatsuya replied by either dodging or nullifying the spells. All of them were driven into a corner but then suddenly the boss of the magicians came forward. Seeing him walk in front of them many of his subordinates started cheering and saying stuff like ''do it boss'' or ''we know you can do it.'' The boss stood still and looked at Tatsuya with determination. Seeing him his men and even the devils got excited. The boss raised his staff and said, "looks like I have to use my trump card." The people who heard him looked towards him excitedly and began discussing about his trump card. The man raised his hands even higher. The others who saw him all thought, ''here it comes'' but then suddenly the man kneeled down in dogza and shouted, "FORGIVE ME I SURRENDER!!!" and then everyone had a dramatic fall except for Tatsuya who knew what the man was planning through his telepathy. Tatsuya decided to play along with it and lowered his gun and said, "so you finally decided to surrender huh." The boss looked up and nodded his head and said, "there is just one thing that I want to do." When he said that a large magic circle appeared on the ground and a lot more magicians emerged from the circle. Seeing the large number of magicians the fellow magicians regained their confidence and the devils followed their example and summoned their teammates. The devils and the magicians looked towards Tatsuya who was still neutral and started to laugh maniacally. The others also explained the situation to the ones who just arrived and they too joined them in their laughter. The blonde haired girl was now worried and scared on seeing the large number of devils and magicians and thought that she has no way of escape now. The devil and the magician boss pointed their finger at Tatsuya and said, "now how will you defeat all of us at the same time we in total are around fifty and that too without adding those devils, so what will you do now kid beg for mercy and maybe I can give you a painless death." and then pointed his finger on the ground. Tatsuya looked around the warehouse and gave a tired sigh. He brought his hand close and made a sign and said, "multi shadow clone jutsu" and then around five hundred Tatsuyas appeared with a puff of smoke. Seeing the sheer number of clones the eyes of all the people in the room were almost popping out, their throats got dried and were unable to move because of shock. All the Tatsuyas then pointed their guns at them and said, "now what. will. you. do??" Hearing him all of the devils and magicians threw their weapons and deactivated their magic and then all at the same time went into dogeza position and said, "WE ARE SORRY. WE ARE READY TO SURRENDER." Hearing them Tatsuya gave a small smile and said, "too late" and all of them pulled the trigger at the same time and everyone in the warehouse except for the girls and Tatsuya vanished in light particles. Chapter 31 - Kuroka P.S.:- Tatsuya is able to control his telepathy because of the skill PSYCHIC CONTROL he created previously. This is for the people who had doubts why he usually ask questions to others instead of already knowing them through his telepathy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ After all of the magicians and the devils were killed Tatsuya looked towards the two girls and asked, "want some help?" The blonde who heard him got of of her stupor and then looked at Tatsuya as if he was a monster, she was still hesitant of him and didn''t answer him. Tatsuya who was waiting for her to answer sighed and started walking towards her. He squatted down and started to use his magic and to heal her but didn''t healed her instantly as he still didn''t know what were her intentions. The blonde hair girl noticed that Tatsuya was walking towards her and wanted to put up her guard but was unable to. When she saw him crouching down and moving his hand towards her she closed her eyes and readied herself for more pain but instead of pain she felt a soothing sensation easing her pain. She looked up and saw that Tatsuya was the reason of that sensation and then she relaxed a bit and asked, "who are you? why are you helping me?" Tatsuya looked back at her and said in an amused voice, "oh~ now you are willing to talk eh, but you should know that it is common etiquette to introduce yourself first before asking the others." When she heard Tatsuya she blushed a bit due to embarrasment and said, "sorry for my rudeness, my name is Kuisha Abaddon a devil and I thank you for saving not me and the lady beside me." Tatsuya nodded and said, "I am Tatsuya Shiba a human and I don''t misunderstand I only saved you so as to interrogate you, and if I find you doing something that shouldn''t be done here you will experience a similar fate as those men like before." Kuisha who heard him shuddered on the thought of what Tatsuya could do to her. She looked in his eyes and said, "you don''t have to worry I will answer you to the extent I am able to but nothing too personal." Tatsuya nodded and removed her hand and stood up and said, "I have healed you quite a bit to the extent that you will be back to normal in a week or so and now-" Suddenly Kurumi appeared beside him. Tatsuya turned towards Kurumi and said, "Take them home and put them in the guest room and don''t forget to restrain their magic. I will come back after cleaning the mess here." Kurumi nodded and carried both the girls on her shoulders and then looked towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya then formed a magic circle and Kurumi stepped on it and the. teleported to his home. Tatsuya gave a tired sigh and started to massage his temples and thought, ''these type of things are increasing in the town lately, I will ask Yasaka later to let me cuddle her tales and ears as compensation." Tatsuya then looked at one of the corners of the warehouse and said, "I know you are hiding there so are you coming out peacefully or you want me to do it in a rougher way." Tatsuya waited for a moment after saying that and when he still didn''t receive an answer he moved his hand in that direction and then various ropes made of magic came out of the ground and then launched in the direction. When the ropes reached the corner he heard a loud "Nyaa". Tatsuya motioned through his hands and then the ropes started coming back with a busty girl who was entangled in the ropes. When the woman was in front of him Tatsuya looked at her with an expressionless face but on the inside was a different story. On seeing the girl wearing black kimono with cat ears only one thought came to his mind, ''HOLY SHITTT!!!! IT''S KUROKA, I DIDN''T KNOW THAT I WOULD MEET HER THIS SOON. TODAY IS DEFINITELY A LUCKY DAY MEETING THREE CHARACTERS ON THE SAME DAY. I REALLY WANT TO RUB HER EARS..... NO NO NO NO NO CONTROL YOURSELF TATSUYA CONTROL YOU CAN DO IT LATER.'' Kuroka looked at the boy in front of her and then asked in her usual playful voice, "Nya you like this types of kinky plays huh~" Tatsuya didn''t answered her and pointed his gun at her. Kuroka who saw the gun got scared as she had seen his power with her own eyes but didn''t show it on her face. She looked back at Tatsuya and said, "wait wait don''t be too stiff I will talk so ask whatever you like." Tatsuya lowered his gun and asked, "Who are you and what are you doing here and don''t dare lie I will know it instantly." Kuroka''s expression didn''t change and she said, "Name''s Kuroka a nekomata as you can see, V.i.r.g.i.n and my three sizes-" Just as she was about to continue Tatsuya again pointed his gun and said, "what were you saying?" Kuroka didn''t flinched but on the inside she was very afraid. She pouted and said, "you are no fun nya, I came here to spy on those robed guys which you killed just now to know what they were planning nya." Tatsuya used his telepathy and knew that she was telling the truth or not and found that she was indeed saying the truth. He looked in her eyes and asked, "which faction do you belong to were you also trying to do trafficking?" Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and glared at her. Seeing his glare Kuroka for the first time changed her expression into that of panic and said, "No No No we were not doing anything of that sorts, I just came here to spy on them that''s all Nya." Tatsuya looked at her for a while but the. suddenly he heard a growl. He looked at Kuroka''s stomach which was making a noise and the looked back at Kuroka who was laughing awkwardly with a slight blush on her face. On seeing her expression Tatsuya sighed and the put his gun down and then released her. Kuroka instantly fell on her butt. She looked back at Tatsuya with fake tears in her eyes and said, "is this how you treat a lady nya? you should treat a delicate flower like me with care nya." Tatsuya scoffed and said, "yeah like someone delicate would be sent to spy on that many and powerful enemies" and offered his hand. Kuroka took her hand and then stood up while rubbing her butt and said, "hmph who said a delicate person cannot be skilled nya." Tatsuya sighed in annoyance and said, "whatever come with me you are hungry right let''s go, my treat." Kuroka who heard him hugged her body and said, "oh you want to take advantage of me by making me come with you for food. You pervert nya." Tatsuya looked back at her and gave her a head chop and said, "quit playing around either come with me or leave, I have many other things to do." Kuroka rubbed her head and said, "hey didn''t I say that I am delicate, handle me with care nya." Tatsuya ignored her and asked, "you coming or not?" Kuroka used her senjutsu and knew that Tatsuya didn''t have any I''ll will towards her. She ''hmph'' and jumped on his back and said, "ok let''s go." Tatsuya looked at her and asked, "why are you on my back?" Kuroka pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts against his back and licked his ear and said, "what, don''t tell me you don''t like the sensation on your back nya." Tatsuya blushed a bit and then looked in front and started walking. Kuroka who saw his blush felt proud of her body. She then started poking his cheek and asked, "By the way what''s your name nya, you haven''t introduced yourself yet nya." Tatsuya came out of the warehouse and looked back at her and said, "My name is Tatsuya Shiba a human, Nice to meet you." Kuroka now saw his face clearly as they were now outside the warehouse and blushed a bit. She regained her composure soon and said, "Nice to meet you as well nya~" Tatsuya and Kuroka kept on talking to each other while Tatsuya was walking back to his restaurant. Kuroka suddenly hugged him tighter and asked, "So asking you out of curiosity why didn''t you kill me were you mesmerized by my beauty nya?" Tatsuya kept silent for a while and said, "well I felt no malice from you like I sensed from those guys I killed and you even spoke the truth, though you were at gunpoint at that time, but still you didn''t lie and you were also able to mask you fear very well and it was also a waste to kill a cute girl like you without any reason." He then looked back at her and said, "don''t misunderstand though, make a wrong move and you are dead." Kuroka didn''t said anything and laid out her head on his shoulder and blew in his ear and said, "oh I am cute nya" Tatsuya shuddered and blushed a bit and said, "yup you are but don''t do such a thing again." Kuroka smiled mischievously but also felt happy on bring called cute by him. On the whole way she kept doing various things to tease Tatsuya making him blush and feel embarrassed much to his displeasure. Chapter 32 - Scary Miyuki After reaching their home Tatsuya put Kuroka off his back and then opened the door. As soon as the door opened he was tackled by a blurr. Tatsuya caught the blurr and then lifted it up. Tatsuya saw Miyuki who was looking at him with a cold expression. Before Tatsuya could say anything Miyuki grabbed his shoulder and started shaking hum and said, "onii-sama why are you so late, who are the girls you sent earlier. Am I not enough for you?" Miyuki then looked at Kuroka who was standing behind Tatsuya seeing all that with an amused expression. Miyuki again looked back at Tatsuya and said, "you brought another girl like the thieving cat here, why onii-sama why?" She kept on tightening her grip while shaking him. Tatsuya who was being shaken was thinking, ''Here we go again''. Tatsuya who had enough of being shaken held Miyuki''s head and gave her a kiss. Miyuki stopped shaking him and started to melt in the kiss. They both were enjoying the moment when suddenly Miyuki was pulled back by Kurumi. Kurumi dragged Miyuki back and said, "that should be enough for now and don''t forget you are not the only lover here." From the side Himari raised her hand and said, "That''s right there is me too, now come Tatsuya give me a kiss and maybe we can advance further." As soon as she said that an ice shard grazed her cheek and there was some blood flowing from the cut. A clear ''tch'' was heard by all of them. Everyone looked at Miyuki whose hand was aimed at Himari. She glared at Himari and said, "Oi thieving cat listen properly if someone is going to take Onii-sama''s v.i.r.g.i.nity that would be me." Himari''s claws came out and she too glared at Miyuki and said, "dare to repeat it again." and started to attack Miyuki. Miyuki also didn''t stand still and started attacking Himari. They kept on fighting for a while and wrecking the house. Tatsuya sighed in annoyance and started releasing his aura and said in a cold voice, "Stop this right now." All the people who experienced the pressure fell on the ground and were amazed on seeing Tatsuya''s power. Both Miyuki and Himari wanted to refute but when they noticed Tatsuya''s glare they shuddered and nodded their heads in approval. Tatsuya stopped releasing his aura making everyone taking a deep breath simultaneously. Tatsuya looked at Himari and Miyuki and said, "clean all this mess right now or no dinner for you tonight." Himari looked at him and said, "hey I was the one who cooked tonight how can I not be allowed to eat it." Tatsuya looked back at her and said, "AM. I. NOT. CLEAR." Himari immediately nodded her head fiercely and gave a salute. Tatsuya nodded and said, "Kurumi how are those two?" Kurumi looked back at him and said, "They both are fine, I have placed them in the guest room but they both are sleeping right now, they must have a rough day." Tatsuya nodded and said, "well whatever I will interrogate them tomorrow." He then gestured towards Kuroka and said, "well she is Kuroka a nekoshou, she will be having dinner with us tonight but if you find her doing anything suspicious feel free to attack her, but only if you find her acting suspiciously." He said the last part while looking at Miyuki who averted her eyes. Kuroka who heard him pulled his hands between her cleavage and said, "you are terrible Tatsuya, you are saying such mean things even after you did ''that'' to me." and started sniffing. Suddenly she felt killing intent aimed at her. Tatsuya also noticed the killing intent and said, "if you don''t want to die I would advise it would be best if you explain them properly." Kuroka then looked at the girls and saw them preparing their claws and magic to attack her. Miyuki glared at her and said, "you are trying to seduce onii-sama, this is very suspicious, I should kill you." Kuroka immediately left his hand and did a dogeza and explained all the things that happened at the warehouse to them. Kuroka was still kneeling down and Miyuki was pointing her sword at her and said, "so you were just tied down by onii-sama that''s all." To which Kuroka nodded fiercely. Miyuki narrowed her eyes and said, "so you are not trying to seduce him right." Kuroka looked back at her and said, "yup I am not trying to seduce him even though he is handsome, strong and the body which I felt through his shirrrrrrrrt...." she started drooling a bit while imaging Tatsuya''s body. Miyuki saw that and immediately slashed her. Kuroka who suddenly came back to her senses dodged the attack and hid behind Tatsuya while holding him tightly and said, "save me Tatsuya she is scary, she will definitely kill me." Before he could say anything Miyuki came in front of him and said, "onii-sama stand aside i will kill this bitch right now." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Miyuki language" Miyuki snapped and said, "F.U.C.K THE SHUT UP ABOUT LANGUAGE RIGHT NOW I WILL F.U.C.K.I.N.G KILL THAT BITCH RIGHT NOW." All the people who looked at her had only one thought ''SCARY''. Tatsuya was about to say something but was again interrupted by Kuroka who looked at Miyuki and said, "Hey it''s not my fault, how can one not be enchanted by a body and face like that, it''s only natural even you all like that about him right." Kuroka lifted Tatsuya''s shirt making everyone present in the room look at him with a blush. Miyuki too lowered her sword and started looking intently at Tatsuya''s chiseled body. Tatsuya noticed that everyone was now quiet and said, "Miyuki leave her for now, I have to ask her some questions and I was also the one who invited her for dinner, so if you kill her it would make me look bad." Miyuki nodded her head and was still blushing. She looked at Kuroka and said, "ok onii-sama I will let her live for now, hey you be thankful to onii-sama''s kindness or you would be dead by now." Kuroka hurriedly nodded her head and then grabbed Tatsuya''s legs and said, "thank you so much Tatsuya-sama because of you I am alive, I will definitely pay you back, you can even use my body however you like." She said the last part by grabbing her b.o.o.b.s. Miyuki started gritting her teeth and said, "I should have known, you should be better off dead." and then again started attacking her. Tatsuya sighed and then looked at Himari and Kurumi. They too looked back at him and as if all of them had the same thought, they left the room without saying anything making Kuroka glare at them. Chapter 33 - Interrogation After all the mess was over Tatsuya had to prepare the food once again as the food prepared by Himari was ruined during the fight between Miyuki and Kuroka. They all had dinner after that and Kuroka left and promised to visit him from time to time. The next day after waking up Tatsuya did his morning workout and then took a bath. After taking a bath Tatsuya decided to check on his two ''guests'' and went towards the guest room. He knocked on the door and said, "I am coming in" and entered the room. Inside the room he saw two girls one blonde and the other having purple coloured hair lying on the bed. Kuisha turned her head and looked at him and said, "you have no manners or what, you entered the room even before I gave you the permission, what would you do if I was changing my clothes?" Tatsuya looked at her with an neutral expression and said, "first, this is my house so I can go anywhere I want. Second, all your limbs are literally broken how the hell would you be able to change your clothes." Kuisha who heard her reasoning blushed in embarrasment and looked away. Tatsuya didn''t give it much thought and said, "anyway since you have woken up, I would like to ask you some questions and I hope you cooperate." Kuisha looked at him seriously and said, "okay ask whatever you want and I will try my best to tell you what you want to know but like I said before I am not going to tell you anything way too personal." The atmosphere was turning very serious but was broken when a growl was heard from Kuisha''s stomach. Tatsuya looked at her gave a mocking smile. When she saw the smile her blush deepened and she said, "it''s not like that it''s just that I have not eaten anything since yesterday." Tatsuya chuckled a bit and said, "you don''t have to be embarrassed about it. Wait for a bit I will go and get us some breakfast it''s nearly time for that." Tatsuya went out of the room leaving behind a blushing Kuisha who looked at the door for a while and then turned away. Tatsuya came back after a while with some sandwiches and then pulled a chair and sat beside Kuisha. He took a sandwich from the plate and moved his hand towards Kuisha''s mouth. Kuisha looked at the sandwich for a while hesitating. Tatsuya noticed it and took a bite from it and ate it and said, "there''s nothing mixed in it so you don''t have to worry about it. Now say aah." and gave a small smile. Kuisha wanted to refute him but knew that her hands were broken and she could not eat by herself. She gritted her teeth but still took a bite and immediately got taken aback by the taste. Seeing her pleasant expression Tatsuya smiled unconsciously as it always made him happy when others eat his food with a pleasant expression. Kuisha looked at the smiling Tatsuya and was mesmerized by him. She kept staring him for a while but regained her consciousness when Tatsuya touched her mouth with a sandwich. She unconsciously took a bite and ate it. After eating for a while she suddenly remembered that she had an indirect kiss with him and immediately blushed. She wanted to complain about it but when she noticed that Tatsuya wasn''t even a slightest bit affected by it she stopped and didn''t said anything. Tatsuya noticed the change in her and used his telepathy to know what she was thinking. When Tatsuya heard her thoughts he sighed and then bowed his head and said, "I am sorry for making you uncomfortable." and then began eating a sandwich himself. Kuisha who heard his apology smiled and thought, "He isn''t that bad'' She then came out of her thoughts and said, "so what do you want to ask me." Tatsuya stopped eating and made a serious expression and said, "I already know your name and that you are a devil. What I want to know is whether you are a stray or not and why you got involved with those people in the first place and who is the one beside you?" Kuisha also adopted a serious expression and said, "no I am not a stray devil and I got involved with them while completing a mission for my master." "What mission and who is your master?" asked Tatsuya. Kuisha hesitated for a bit and said, "I am the queen of Siraorg Bael, you know about the devil piece system right?" Tatsuya just nodded to her question. Kuisha also nodded and said, "You see someone close to my master is suffering from a similar disease like the girl besides me and he asked me to check whether the doctors had made some progress about her condition, so I went to check on her and then-" "And then you saw her being kidnapped and decided on your own to save her without even knowing how much strong your opponent is. I don''t know whether to praise your bravery or ridicule you for your foolishness." interrupted Tatsuya. When Kuisha heard him she became angry and wanted to argue but was again interrupted by Tatsuya who said, "You didn''t even consider anything before considering your actions at all, how would your king would have felt if he came to know that you got harmed because of the mission he sent you on huh, do you know how your friends and family would have responded to it." Tatsuya raised his voice a bit making Kuisha taken aback by shock. She felt sad and discouraged about her actions and was very depressed but suddenly she felt something on top of her head. She looked up and saw Tatsuya patting her head. She observed him for a while and asked, "what are you doing?" "Patting your head" "No I am asking you why are you doing it." Tatsuya sighed and said, "during all these years I have learned that patting someone''s head affectionately is the best way to make them feel better when they are depressed." Tatsuya looked back at her and said, "if you hate it I will stop." Kuisha didn''t say anything and Tatsuya smiled and said, "Though you were reckless I guess you do deserve some praise for saving that girl." Kuisha became confused and said, "I didn''t saved her you were the one who saved us." Tatsuya smiled at her and said, "but if it weren''t for you delaying them they would have arrived in the town while I was working and I would have ignored them and she would be sold to those magicians." Kuisha who was disheartened just a moment ago smiled and said, "you know what you are not as bad as I thought you were." Tatsuya didn''t said anything and kept on patting her head silently but suddenly the room got chilled and then both of them heard a voice, "onii-sama you are flirting behind my back." Chapter 34 - I can heal her After consoling Miyuki for a while Tatsuya sighed in relief. He the again looked back at Kuisha who was looking at him and was appreciating his help she was feeling that she just dodged a bullet and was very grateful to Tatsuya. Tatsuya thought for a while and then said, "Kuisha it would take a while for you to recover so if you want you can stay here for the time being." Kuisha shook her head and said, "no there is no need for that just remove the restraints and I will contact my master." This time Tatsuya shook his head and said, "sorry I cannot do that because even if I trust you, a bit but you are still a devil and I don''t know what would be the intentions of your master and the other devils after knowing about us." Kuisha wanted to say that her master wasn''t like that but thinking from Tatsuya''s point of view she realised that what he said was true she then sighed and said, "then what about this girl, she is in need of medical treatment and should be sent to the underworld for that." Tatsuya looked at her wierdly for a while and then said, "are you really stupid or what? The girl beside you is a Leviathan, a decendent of an original maou do you really think that some mere low class devils could kidnap her for selling her that easily." Suddenly realisation hit her and she looked at Tatsuya with widened eyes and said, "you mean to say that she was being sold by the higher ups from the devil society." Tatsuya nodded and said, "yeah that''s what I am saying. You must have noticed it as well right, something like no surveillance cameras in her ward or no guards around her room." Kuisha thought for a while and then nodded her head and said, "yeah just like you said while I was visiting her I didn''t see any guards there." Tatsuya sighed and said, "you devils really are twisted, well anyways she must have been sold as she was not useful to them as they cannot extract any information from her as she was unconscious and sustaing her medical bills must be draining them, so she was sold inorder to fill those bills I guess." Kuisha was enraged at the higher ups but knew that she couldn''t do anything about it, she didn''t have any evidence about it against them she gave a tired sigh and said, "none the less it doesn''t solve the matter of her needing medical care at all, what should we do about that." Tatsuya didn''t said anything and went towards Ingvild and grabbed his hand and closed his eyes. Kuisha looked at him intently and was wondering what he was doing. Soon Tatsuya opened his eyes and said, "I can cure her so that problem''s solved she just needs some magic that''s all. It might take a day or two depending on how much magic her body can take at a time." When Kuisha heard him her eyes lit up. She looked at him expectantly. Tatsuya noticed her looking at him and asked, "What?" Kuisha didn''t hesitated and asked, "if you are able to heal her can you check on the other person that I talked about?" "Tatsuya remained silent and thought, ''helping Sairaorg now would mean exposing devils about my presence and all and all of that will be very annoying if they start to pester us to join their peerages, not to mention there are too many perverts and womanizers among the devils.'' Kuisha started to get worried as Tatsuya remained silent she thought that Tatsuya was going to deny her request. While she thought that Tatsuya was thinking about the pros and cons of revealing himself and finally decided to help him and thought, ''if they become too much of a nuisance then there would be one less faction in this world. Just hope that they don''t go on my bad side for their own safety.'' He looked back at Kuisha and said, "ok I will help her but make sure that the people on your side don''t annoy me too much otherwise I cannot promise about their well being." Tatsuya just gave a smile making Kuisha shudder on thinking what he did that night in the warehouse. She nodded her head and said, "I promise that I will make sure to let them know about it and I thank you a lot for accepting my request." Tatsuya then looked back at Ingvild and started transferring his magic to her and could feel that her sacred gear was absorbing all that energy. He sighed and then sent a telepathic message to the others and told them about his talk with Kuisha and also asked them to not slack on their training making them complain but accepted immediately when he promised them to take them on a date. Tatsuya sighed but he also felt happy that Miyuki and the others loved him a lot. He had decided that whoever tried to interfere him or the others in the future would only suffer their own doom by his hands. He has the power and he would use it against others if they stand in his way. He then looked back at the girls present in the room and saw that both of them are sleeping peacefully. He looked at Kuisha and thought, "even though I am not a guy who take advantages of others while they are asleep but to sleep so defenseless when there is a guy in the room.'' He smiled at her and thought, ''well let''s not break her faith in me.'' He closed his eyes and laid back in a relaxed position with a satisfied look on his face but suddenly his expression changed to that of panic and thought, ''Shit!! Sera will annoy me way too much once she will know that I am a part of the supernatural world. Man I only hope that she don''t get mad at me.... Well if that situation comes I will use Sona as a bait I guess.'' and shrugged his shoulder and went back to sleep. Somewhere in the underworld at two different locations two girls suddenly sneezed. Serafall''s thought: ''What''s this did So-tan is thinking about me or it could be Tatsuya as well. Hmm now that I think about it he has grown a lot since then and he is much handsome now. If So-tan doesn''t make her move fast then I guess I would take him instead but there is Miyuki and the others too. Oh well it doesn''t matter I just have to somehow convince Miyuki I guess... I will ask her when i visit them next time.'' Sona''s thought: ''That guy Tatsuya must be thinking about something setting me up again. ''Sigh'' Well whatever I will face it when I visit him next time. Come to think of it, I have not visited him from a long time. I want to play chess with him again, it''s very boring staying here all the time. Last time was also a draw but I was barely able to turn the tables or he would have won. Maybe this time he could defeat me..... Wait but if he defeats me then-" Sona started blushing and Tsubaki who saw him asked, "Sona-sama are you again thinking about Tatsuya." Sona''s blush deepened and she said, "n-n-no why would I think about that idiot." Tsubaki smiled at her antics and said, "I would like to meet him the next time you visit. To be able to make the cold Sona like this, he must be something." Sona averted her eyes and said, "I don''t like him at all do you understand." Tsubaki came in front of her and smirked and said, "Oh, but I didn''t said anything about liking him." Steam seemed to come out of Sona''s head and she glared at Tsubaki and shouted, "THERE''S NOTHING LIKE THAT." Chapter 35 - CANT SHE DO IT IN ONE GO!! WISHING YOU ALL A MERRY CHRISTMAS ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ After supplying his magic to Ingvild for a whole day there was still no change in her body condition. Tatsuya sighed and was wondering how much more magical power would the sacred gear consume. Kuisha who was also in the room was now wondering whether Tatsuya was telling her the truth about knowing a way to cure Ingvild or not but decided to believe him as she had a bit confidence in him. Tatsuya was getting bored from sitting all the time and decided to talk with Kuisha to which she complied as she too was feeling bored. She started to tell him about her family friends and master. She even told him about the things from which her master went through. Hearing about Sairaorg Tatsuya felt a bit sad for him but not too much as he knew that life could be very cruel. In the past even Miyuki was left homeless by her relatives who broke all the ties with him and her and they only belonged to a normal human family, so Sairaorg''s case was not too astonishing to him as he was an aristocrat family among the devils and not being up to the mark in their eyes would have certainly led him to such a fate. Despite all this Tatsuya had a good impression of him from all the things that Kuisha had told Tatsuya about Sairaorg. Even by driving him to a corner and not being able to use his family''s heritage magic he didn''t get disheartened and decided to make a path for himself and show others that he is not worthless. That type of thinking made Tatsuya feel that he was very admirable and now he wanted to meet him soon. Kuisha who heard Tatsuya praise her master felt proud and also thought that Tatsuya was not like others who would either feel pity or would feel that her master was worthless. She was even shocked by the type ideology that Tatsuya had. She talked some more to Tatsuya and even started asking questions herself and when she come to know that he was a leading novelist and mangaka she was very excited. She too was a fan of his work and went into a complete fan mode after that. After hours of questions and answers between Tatsuya and Kuisha was over Tatsuya gave a tired sigh. He had now decided not to tell about his profession about a novelist or a mangaka to anyone. He was glad that she was not a die hard otaku or he would have been way too tired. Tatsuya left the room after a while and decided to relax for a bit. He has been transferring his magical power for a whole day and seeing that it would take a bit more time for her to wake up he postponed the treatment for later. He then went out in the town for a stroll visiting various places along the way. While walking many girls were looking at him with l.u.s.t which Tatsuya just ignored he has been experienced it now and now knows that the best way in these sort of situations is to just ignore them. He was also a bit happy as he knew that his looks were good and he felt proud about it. He unconsciously smiled while thinking that and all the females started to blush even more, some of them even had nosebleeds when they looked at him. Tatsuya then felt killing intent aimed at him from all the directions and he got out of daze. He then looked around and saw all the males glaring at him. Tatsuya was confused for a bit but then he looked at some females blushing. He sighed and thought, ''So that''s what the killing intent was huh, it''s not my fault that I look good. I know that this is an anime world but still jealousy in this world is on an another level.'' He then looked at old man couple looking at him and Tatsuya stiffened on seeing their expression. He looked at the old man, ''oi oi oi jiji why are you glaring at me like all these worthless younger men and-''. He then looked at the old woman beside the man who looked like his wife and thought, ''WHY THE HELL IS THAT HAG WINKING AT ME!!!''. He then looked at the old man again who gave him a smug smile on seeing Tatsuya''s reaction and showed Tatsuya his middle finger.Tatsuya''s lips twitched and he mouthed a ''F.u.c.k You'' and then walked away. Tatsuya was continued his stroll around the city but then he suddenly felt some supernatural disturbance. He sighed and thought, ''seriously, this town has a lot of problems and why is she involved in this again. She just visited the town a few days ago what is her work this time. CAN''T SHE DO IT IN ONE GO!!.'' He increased his pace and started to search for an alley. Finally seeing one he instantly entered it and teleported to the location. Chapter 36 - It really is an anime world After teleporting nearby to the location he started walking towards the source. As he started to get nearby he felt a barrier preventing him from entering. He shrugged his shoulders and entered the field. After walking for a while he started noticing some magic attacks being fired. He started walking faster and once he saw his acquaintance, Kuroka he stopped and looked at fight taking place in front of him. He decided to observe them for a while and created a sofa for himself and sat down in a relaxed position with a soft drink in his hand which he took out from his dimension pocket. He was casually sipping on his drink while enjoying the fight taking place in front of him. While he was looking at the fight he thought, ''She really lives up to her tilte of a SS-class stray devil but both Himari and Miyuki can also fight on par with her if they fight together... Though it would be a different case if I told them that I would reward them if they are able to beat her. Miyuki might even defeat her alone in such condition.'' ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ At the same moment in Shiba house! Miyuki: Achoo! What is this did I catch a cold..... NO! IT MUST BE ONII-SAMA THINKING ABOUT ME!! KYAA! HE THINKS ABOUT ME EVEN WHEN HE IS AWAY FROM ME. HE REALLY LOVES ME A LOT. Suddenly Himari and Kurumi barged into the room and shouted at the same time, "SHUT UP IT''S THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT!! AND WHY THE HELL ARE YOU SLEEPING IN TATSUYA''S ROOM." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Tatsuya continued to observe the fight then he suddenly noticed something on the field and thought, ''ho~ a sneak attack huh.'' and disappeared from his sofa. The next moment he appeared on the field and punched two guys present near him and said, "you should watch your back as well." Kuroka who recognised the voice got surprised and turned around and looked at Tatsuya in astonishment. The others present on the field were also surprised and were wondering who the new entry was. Kuroka looked at him for a while and then latched onto him and hugged him like a Koala and looked up and asked, "Tatsuya-nya when did you arrive here? Did you come here to save me nya." Tatsuya looked back at her and said, "oh, I was here for a while and was watching your fight from there" and pointed his finger in the sofa''s direction. Everyone present there turned their heads and looked in that direction and saw a sofa present there and all of them had a sweat drop. Kuroka looked back at him with widened eyes and asked, "you were watching me fight." "Yep" Tatsuya replied. "And you didn''t even try to help me." asked Kuroka. Tatsuya gave him a small smile and placed his hands on both of her cheeks. Kuroka got in daze and was about lean forward for a kiss but suddenly her cheeks were pulled. Tatsuya looked at her with a smile and asked, "What the hell are you doing in the town?" "Wha" replied Kuroka with unclear words as her cheeks were being pulled. Tatsuya smiled didn''t wavered and he asked, "What I am asking is what business did you have in the town when you just visited a few days ago?" Kuroka who now understood his question widened her eyes and said, "I caa hea to tal uo yu abo somehi." {I came here to talk to you about something} Tatsuya somehow understood her and asked, "And what would that be?" Kuroka was about to answer him but Tatsuya stopped her and said, "wait we will talk after all this is over." and released her. Kuroka who got released grabbed her red and swelled cheeks and said with some tears in her eyes and said, "Tatsuya nya you are very mean. How can you do this to me?" Tatsuya snorted and said, "You are asking me how can I do this to you. YOU ARE ASKING ME HOW CAN I DO THIS FOR YOU. BECAUSE OF PEOPLE LIKE THOSE GUYS(while pointing at her attackers) A PART OF MY DAY IS ALWAYS PACKED WITH EXTERMINATING THESE ''THINGS'' AND TODAY I WAS ALREADY VERY TIRED AND DIDN''T WANTED TO DO AN EXTERMINATION TODAY BUT YOU HAVE TO BE INVOLVED IN TODAY''S SITUATION, WHY THE HELL IS MY LIFE SO MESSED UP." Tatsuya stopped his ranting and started to breath heavily. He took out some water from his storage and started drinking. While he was drinking Kuroka looked intently at him and asked, "Then do you mean that you only came because I was involved and could have gotten hurt?" Tatsuya stopped drinking and looked at him weirdy and asked, "Why the hell are you asking that question, isn''t that obvious I didn''t came here to look after those guys, though being worried about you might be too much." Kuroka''s lips twitched on hearing his answer but then she smiled and looked at him and asked, "Nee Tatsuya can I ask something from you?" Tatsuya looked back at her and asked, "What?" Kuroka''s smile widened and she asked excitedly, "Will you make kittens with me nya?" As soon as she said that Tatsuya knocked her head with his fist and said, "Do you really think that it is the right time to ask such a thing?" He then looked at the others and said, "And why the hell are you guys standing there silently? Do you have brains or not? You should be attacking us or should be planning an attack atleast you degenerates." Tatsuya gave a heavy sigh and thought, ''It really is an anime world.'' Chapter 37 - Worthless Human The people present there who were attacking Kuroka earlier were silently watching the interaction between the SS-CLASS stray devil and the newcomer human. They were then brought back from their stupor by the human insulting them. The leader of those men got angry and said, "why you shitty Human. How dare you call us devil degenerates? We were waiting silently because-" He paused for a while thinking about something and said, "because we were giving you some consideration as this will be your last time talking yeah that''s why right guys." The others who heard his excuse were looking at him with an expression which said, ''Seriously'' but none the less his subordinates agreed to his claim. Tatsuya sighed in annoyance and said, "you know what I am not in the mood right now so why don''t you go back silently without causing any troubles and we can just leave it as it is." after saying that Tatsuya thought, ''following the anime clich¨¦ these men will now start to insult me and then will will then spout some shit about killing me and all and taking Kuroka along with them.'' The devils heard him and snorted. Tatsuya just sighed and thought, ''Here it comes''. The leader then came forward and said, "Human you think you are some tough shit or what." "Yeah you are just a worthless Human." "Why would we follow your orders human." "Yeah we can kill a human like you anytime we want." "You humans are just like some slaves to us devils." "Yeah Human and after taking your worthless Human life we will take that stray devil with us." "We can even have some ''fun'' with her before killing her as well." Tatsuya who heard them speaking nonsense looked at them blankly and said, "Aren''t you guys saying ''human'' a lot." The devils looked at eachother and then looked back at Tatsuya and said, "Yeah, so what?" Tatsuya looked at them with a deadpan expression and said, "Nothing." He then looked at them lazily and said, "you guys think that you can kill me easily because I am a ''worthless human''." The devil leader who heard him grinned and said, "Yeah we can kill you anytime we want." Tatsuya sighed and said, "I am not in the mood of this but whatever-" He then looked at them seriously and said, "I will show you the technique of a real worthless human."( ANY GUESSES ON WHOSE TECHNIQUE HE WILL USE?) Tatsuya then started walking towards them and stopped after a while such that there was some distance between them. The devils who saw him started laughing and said, "What are you scared of us, want to go back to your mommy." and then started laughing louder. Tatsuya then took a deep breath and then took a stance. He then looked at his opponents and suddenly shouted, "WOLF FANG FIST!!!" and started attacking them at inhuman speed. The devils who were laughing were suudenly attacked and got serious. They wanted to counterattack him but he was too fast for them. They could only helplessly see themselves and their comrades getting flown away by the boy whom they had underestimated. After all of them were flown away Tatsuya stopped and said in a dissapointed tone, "As expected some of them are still alive even after I put a bit of strength in my attacks." As he said that the devils who were still alive started getting up looked at him with rage and said, "we will definitely kill you for killing our comrades you brat." and started firing magic at him. Tatsuya who saw the attacks coming towards him just slapped the projectiles away with the back of his hand. He then looked at his opponents and suddenly got an idea and thought, ''well let''s test ''that'' out while I am at it.'' Tatsuya then took something like a handle and held it and said, "let''s check this baby out." He then moved his hand to the side and said, "Neo Ser Veresta activate" and then a sword with a purple energy blade materialized. Tatsuya admired his sword and thought, ''Though it looks like a normal Ser Veresta, it actually is made by combination of swords. It has of course the Ser Veresta (Asterisk war), Fujjin (World trigger), Organon (World trigger), Yamato{not the devil trigger though only the space and time manipulation}(Devil may cry) and it can even alter its size and form.'' The others who saw the sword were surprised but not much but there was feeling of dread coming from the sword. Tatsuya then held his sword and moved his hand said, "now let the party begin" and then started running towards his opponents. The devils who saw him running towards them started to take a defensive stance but some of them were late and were instantly cut by his sword. Tatsuya stopped and looked at his sword and said, "it cuts vey easily and smoothly, I LIKE IT!!!" Suddenly some of the devils attacked him with a sword and he blocked them with his sword and said with an amused tone, "ho~ trying to copy me, I am so flattered." But his tone changed immediately to serious and he said, "But that will still not be enough." He pushed them back with his sword and then suddenly the blade of the sword turned green and he said, "FUUJIN". As soon as he said that multiple very long green blades came out from the ground and slashed at his enemies cutting them with ease. All the remaining devils who saw that were frightened beyond comprehension and wanted to runaway but Tatsuya looked at them with a huge smile on his face and said, "you. can''t. escape." and held his sword up and the blade of the sword turned white and he shouted, "ORGANON". Various blades materialised around him in an orbit with him being at the centre. Tatsuya then looked back at his opponent and said, "Bye" and the blades started revolving very fast cutting all of them quickly and silently. Tatsuya then deactivated his sword and then looked at the handle and said, "This is amazing, but I was still not able to use the last ability. Oh well the time for that will come as well." and then stored it back. Chapter 38 - Kurokas confession After killing everyone in the area except Kuroka Tatsuya gave a tired sigh, he was about to turn around but suddenly he felt two soft sensations on his back. He stayed still and silent for a while and then said, "Although I do like the feeling of your b.o.o.b.s on my back keep in mind that if Miyuki found about this you would be up for a whole lot of trouble." Tatsuya could have sworn that when he mentioned about Miyuki he felt that Kuroka''s body shuddered but came back to normal soon. Kuroka who was hugging Tatsuya from behind suddenly bit his ear slightly and said, "you didn''t answer my question you know?" On hearing her Tatsuya sighed and said, "Are you serious about that, we have literally met each other just a few days ago and only once. Don''t you think that I could be a bad guy and could kill you a stray devil for a reward from the devils." Kuroka who heard him smiled and then hugged him tightly and said, "Well I am seriously asking you to make kittens with me nya as you are strong." Tatsuya who heard her asked in a neutral tone, "So your only reason for asking me that because of my power." Kuroka could tell that even though Tatsuya was calm from outside, from the inside he was a bit angry. She blew some air in his ear and said, "Also I don''t feel any hostility from you and before you say something I can tell a person''s emotion towards me using senjutsu and even if you were somehow hiding your emotions we both know that how easily you could kill me. You even came here to see whether I was safe or not." She then stopped hugging him and came in front of him and bent a little and asked, "So I am asking you again will you make kittens with me nya?" Tatsuya remained neutral and hit her head with his fist and said, "if you have time to fool around, better start explaining why you came here." Kuroka who was hit by him had some tears formed at the corner of her eyes and she said, "why are you hitting me nya, and you still didn''t give me an answer. You should not be rude to woman especially those who confessed to you nya." She then ''hmph''d and then pouted. Tatsuya who saw her pout couldn''t help but blush and thought ''cute''. He sighed and patted her head and said, "I will answer your question later, as I don''t have that kind of feelings for you yet." Kuroka who was enjoying his hand patting her head was purring unconsciously and said, "ok I will leave it for later but I will keep on trying till you accept me nya." Tatsuya who heard her looked at her and asked, "Then what would you do if you found someone stronger than me? Will you ask him the same thing as well." Kuroka who heard him pretended to be angry and said with a pout, "How rude, I am not a woman like that." Tatsuya didn''t said anything and poked her cheeks. She stared at him and Tatsuya stared back. They remained silent for a while and then Tatsuya asked, "So what would you do?" Kuroka looked at him for a while and said, "if that happens then I would wait till you become stronger than that guy and will then ask you again nya." Tatsuya chuckled and then asked, "And what if I would not be able to surpass him." Hearing his question Kuroka thought for a while and then said, "Then I would get stronger myself nya and would kill that guy and then you would be the strongest guy left." Tatsuya looked at her with a blank expression for a while and then both of them burst out laughing. After laughing for a while Tatsuya sat on the ground and supported himself with his hands. Kuroka who saw him sitting sat on his lap and said in low voice, "I will keep on pestering you till you agree to make kittens with me nya so you should be ready for that in future, or you can simply agree to my request." Tatsuya remained silent for a while and closed his eyes. After a while he opened his eyes and said, "My answer still remains the same but who knows what the future have in store for me." Kuroka who heard him turned around and gave him a passionate kiss which Tatsuya returned to her as well. She then separated and said, "ok, I will wait till that time nya." Tatsuya touched his lips unconsciously and he would have to admit it that her lips felt soft. He then looked back at her and asked, "If you agreed to that then why did you kiss me just now." Kuroka looked at him with a mischievous expression and said, "what, I did agree on waiting on having kittens with you, but that does not mean that I am holding back on anything else nya. And you know what-" she licked her lips l.u.s.tfully and said, "I really enjoyed that nya, so you should be careful as I would definitely ''attack'' you every now and then." Tatsuya who heard her sighed and said, "you should not get your hopes up though, even the residents of the Shiba house have a hard time doing that and could only accomplish it when I either let my guard down (which is very rare), or I allow it myself." Kuroka who heard him smirked and said, "heh, we will see about that." and again moved forward for a kiss. But just as she was about to touch his lips. Tatsuya stood up phasing through her body using Kamui and said, "I told you didn''t I, don''t get your hopes up." Kuroka looked back at him with an annoyed expression and said, "That''s not fair nya, you slipped through my body. I was just a out to kiss you. C''mon just kiss me on your own nya." Tatsuya gave a tired sigh but then gave a rare smile. Kuroka who felt his emotions through her senjutsu also smiled and thought, ''we will have a lot of kittens in the future nya but I will have to deal with that Miyuki person first nya.'' Tatsuya who heard her through his telepathy smiled wryly and thought, ''I just hope that Miyuki don''t kill everyone though. It would be very troublesome.'' Chapter 39 - Vali team After Kuroka got out of her thoughts Tatsuya looked at her seriously and asked, "Kuroka now I would expect you to tell me the reason for coming here and be serious now." Hearing him Kuroka also got serious and said, "I came here on behalf of my leader, he wants to meet you and-" Kuroka was about to continue but Tatsuya interrupted her and said, "If this is about joining your group then forget it, you know better than anyone that your group is a terrorist group and even though you don''t have any ill intentions you would still not be trusted by the major powers of the world and would most likely face a lot of trouble. The most problematic part among all this is that your family also gets involved in all this somehow and I don''t plan on having them go through all that shit." Hearing his answer Kuroka sighed and said, "At the very least can you meet them, they were very interested in you and would like to meet you personally." Tatsuya remained silent and thought for a while and finally coming at a conclusion turned towards her and asked, "ok, when do you want me to meet them?" Before Kuroka could answer a voice interrupted her and said, "How about now?" Both Tatsuya and Kuroka turned their heads and saw a five people standing over a magic circle. There were three males one with silver hair, one blonde with glasses, and one with brown hair. There were also two girls present there as well. One of them was blonde and was wearing a magician''s cape and hat and the other a loli with black hair. Tatsuya looked at all of them and gave a tired sigh and thought, ''why, JUST WHY ARE ALL THIS SHIT TAKING PLACE TODAY. I JUST WANTED TO RELAX FOR F.U.C.K''S SAKE.'' While Tatsuya was internally ranting the new party who just came started walking towards them. Seeing them approach her and Tatsuya, Kuroka came forward and asked, "why did you all come didn''t you all promised that you will not interfere me today." The male with brown hair wearing a Chinese armour came forward with his staff on his shoulder and said, "you were taking too long so we came to check on you. We thought that you might be in some sort of trouble but you look just fine." Kuroka looked back at the person and said, "Shut up Bikou! ant there was indeed some trouble her more appropriately some devils came to capture me, but I got saved by Tatsuya nya." and grabbed his hand and placed it between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Just as she placed his hand between her b.o.o.b.s Tatsuya came out of his stupor and then looked back at the others, but he looked more intently at the silver haired man and the black haired loli. The loli or more clearly Ophis stared back at Tatsuya and thought, ''I cannot see through him or judge his strength. Well, if he could help me defeat baka red then I don''t care.'' Tatsuya who heard her through telepathy smiled inwardly. He freed his hand from Kuroka and walked towards Ophis and stopped in front of her. Everyone was looking at him with wide eyes except for Vali who was smirking and thought, ''intresting''. Tatsuya then formed a chocolate bar in his hand, opened the wrapper and moved his hand towards her. Ophis just looked at the bar and then back at Tatsuya with a blank expression. Seeing her reaction Tatsuya realised something and then broke a block from the bar and then ate it. Ophis who saw what he was doing smelled the chocolate and after realising what he was doing opened her mouth. Seeing her opening her mouth Tatsuya took a block and place it near her mouth and Ophis took it instantly( imagine Ophis in place of Kana Kamui eating the chocolate from Kobayashi''s hand) Tatsuya who saw her eating chocolate cutely petted her head. Though Ophis was confused by this but she didn''t stopped him. She even felt good when he rubbed her head but she had a blank expression on her face. While Tatsuya was busy with petting Ophis the others were looking at him with shock. They all had the same thought while looking at him, ''Why the hell is he treating a dragon god like some child and WHY IS OPHIS JUST ACCEPTING ALL THAT!!!'' Vali was the first one to calm down among his team. He then looke at Tatsuya and asked, "Are you quite done with that." Hearing him his team members too came out of shock and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at Vali and asked in a neutral tone, "What?" Vali was a bit surprised by his neutral expression but didn''t said anything and said, "Nice to meet you my name is Vali and this is my team, I heard from my teammate Kuroka that you were very strong and wanted to meet you." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Nice to meet you as well I am Tatsuya." He said neutrally making Vali a bit pissed. Just as he was about to speak Bikou interrupted him and said, "Oi Kuroka is he really the one you were talking about, this guy looks very weak to me." Tatsuya looked at Bikou with a deadpan expression and pointed at Ophis, "Oi monkey-boy stop judging by looks. This loli here can destroy you along with all your ancestors without even moving an inch." Hearing his answer Kuroka started laughing loudly along with Arthur and Le Fay who were trying very hard to control their laughter. Bikou looked at his teammates and then at Ophis who was eating chocolate with a blank look on her face. He sighed and said, "When you put it that way it does make sense. By the way the name''s Bikou hope we get along well." and moved his hand forward. Tatsuya looked at hima and asked, "Do you like to lie down doing nothing and just relaxing." Hearing him Bikou grinned and said, "more than anything." Tatsuya also grinned and shook his hand and said, "looks like our tastes match my friend." Vali looked at both of them and said, "That''s enough Bikou. Sorry about that but still I too don''t think that you are very powerful by the way these are my other teammates Arthur and Le Fay of the Pendragon family." Hearing their introduction Arthur bowed a bit while Le Fay just waved her hand. Tatsuya also bowed in response. He then looked back at Vali and said, "Vali right?" Vali nodded in response. Tatsuya also nodded and said, "You know what Vali, in a war the most dangerous enemy is not the one who you know is very powerful but the one who you cannot tell about at all. Ain''t I right the great white dragon of supremacy." As soon as he said that blue wings materialized on Vali''s back. The wing shined and a voice came from them and said, "ho~ a human able to feel my presence huh, I am impressed. Indeed you are right human, and by the looks of it you seem like a person hiding a lot of his strength." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "who knows, may be I am maybe not." Just as he was about to speak any further his shirt was tugged by someone. Tatsuya turned around and saw Ophis looking at him. He too looked at her and asked, "What?" Ophis''s expression didn''t waver and she said, "Human defeat baka-red for me." Chapter 40 - Friend Tatsuya stared at Ophis for a while and then said, "What?". Ophis who heard him stood still and said, "Kill baka-red for me." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan expression for a while and then turned to the other and said, "what does she mean by that?" Though Tatsuya knew about what she was talking about he pretended that he didn''t knew about it. Ophis was about to say what she said earlier but before she could Tatsuya took a block of chocolate and fed it to her. Ophis simply ate the chocolate that Tatsuya gave her and didn''t said anything. The others who saw that had a sweat drop and were thinking how easily Tatsuya was able to tame the dragon god. After a while Arthur gave a fake cough and said, "What lady Ophis means to convey is that she wants you to help her in defeating Great red, the true dragon or the dragon of dreams. That is also the soul purpose of her in forming the group KHAOS BRIGADE." Tatsuya looked at them blankly for a while and then looked at Ophis and said, "why do you want to defeat great red?" Ophis looked back at him and said, "he took my silence away and I want it back." Hearing her answer Tatsuya gave an annoyed sigh and then looked at the others. As if getting what he was asking Arthur adjusted his glasses and said, "You see Ophis used to live in the dimensional gap but one day great red also arrived in the gap and started living there. Though at first she didn''t minded it but as the years passed by she started to get annoyed by the the dragon and now wants to move her away from her home." Tatsuya nodded in understanding and said, "Though I understand your reason for your request but I humbly decline it." He then looked back at Ophis with an apologetic expression and patted her head and said, "Sorry" Though Ophis was enjoying the petting she looked at Tatsuya and tilted her head and asked, "why?". Tatsuya who saw her tilt her head thought ''cute'' but soon shook his thoughts away. He crouched down to her level and said, "you see I am not interested in fighting that much I just want to enjoy my life and joining you will not give me that." Ophis stared at him and asked, "even though you can get a lot of power from me?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "yes, even though you can give me a lot of power(which I can easily create with skill creation) I will still not join you." After listening to his answer Ophis looked blankly at him for a while but was brought out of her stupor when Tatsuya took another block of chocolate and placed it on her mouth and said, "Though we can still be friends right?" Ophis unconsciously took the chocolate and then asked, "friend?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "yes friend, afterall it is better to be on each others good side, or is it that you don''t want to meet me again." Ophis shook her head and asked, "will you give me more of that(while pointing at the chocolate) if we became friends." Hearing him Tatsuya and the others(except Vali) started laughing. After controling his laughter a bit later. Tatsuya looked at Ophis and said, "Of course I would give you lots of chocolates. So friends." and moved his hand forward. Ophis took his hand and shook it and said, "Friends." Tatsuya shook her hand for a while and then stood up and said, "Well I think it''s very late, I should be heading home now." Tatsuya turned around to leave but suddenly he felt someone tugging his shirt from behind. Tatsuya turned around and saw Ophis tugging it and asked, "what happened." Ophis still in her emotionless tone asked, "you leaving." Tatsuya gave a small smile and patted her head and said, "sorry I have to go now, but we can meet each other later afterall we are friends and whenever you want to meet me just ask Kuroka and she will bring you with her." Ophis nodded and let go of his shirt. Tatsuya again turned around to leave but was again stopped, this time by Vali. "Hey wait before you go how about we have a spar I also want to see whether you are as strong as Kuroka tells you are or not." Tatsuya gave a tired sigh and said, "Look I am very tired today and I am not in the mood to fight so just leave alright." Hearing him Vali snorted and said, "you cannot be that tired, those devils you just fought must only be small fries seeing that even your clothe are completely clean." Tatsuya looked back at him with a neutral look and said, "You didn''t hear my conversation with Ophis I guess. Didn''t you hear I am not interested in fighting. I even rejected the chance to fight the great red, so what makes you think that I will agree to fighting you." Vali got a bit angry and then gave an evil smile and said, "if you only require motivation to fight me how about I kill your fam-" Just as he was about to say anything further he was thrown away by an invisible force at an insane speed and he crashed through ten walls turning them into ruble in the process. His teammates were vey shocked on seeing that even Ophis was a bit surprised by it. They all looked back at Tatsuya whose hand was aimed in Vali''s direction. Tatsuya looked coldly in Vali''s direction and asked in a cold voice, "I didn''t quite hear you wanna say it again." Chapter 41 - Tatsuya v/s Vali Seeing his coldness everyone was shocked (except Ophis), even Kuroka was vey surprised on seeing the cold and angry look on Tatsuya''s face. All the members of the Vali team came out of shock and took their stance. Though they all were a bit scared but they still resolved themselves to fight him. Noticing them taking their stance Tatsuya turned in their direction and said, "I don''t think that it is necessary and in my opinion you guys should lower you weapons before my hand ''slips'' by mistake. That would not be very pleasurable..... for you at least." All of them gulped simultaneously but got serious and were about to attack him, but suddenly they all heard, "Don''t interfere it''s my fight." Vali came out of the rubble completely covered in dust and some visible injuries. Seeing him come out Tatsuya whistled and said, "you survived that huh, you are tougher than I thought." Hearing him Vali snorted and his sacred gear appeared on his back and he started rushing in Tatsuya''s direction. He approached him quicky and punched his face. Dust covered the scene from all the wind generated by the wind created by Vali flying towards at inhuman speed. All the members of the Vali team(except Kuroka) grinned but as the dust cleared all of them widened their eyes and everyone including Vali was shocked. Tatsuya was just standing at his position holding Vali''s fist with his hand without taking any damage at all. He grinned and said, "You pack quite a punch don''t you?" He then started crushing his fist making Vali groan in pain and said, "But that''s still not enough." Tatsuya''s hand then started glowing and then Vali was suddenly covered in a ki sphere and Tatsuya launched him away. After sent flying in the air the orb exploded making his teammates look at Vali in worry. Tatsuya didn''t stopped there and formed a large ki orb and fired it in Vali''s direction. Just as the orb was about to hit Vali a cut in the space in front of him appeared and the orb went through it, after a while there was an explosion seen at some distance making Vali and Tatsuya looked in that direction. "Vali, you ok?" Bikou asked his friend making him turn and look at him. Tatsuya also looked at them and saw Arthur holding a sword in his hand which was glowing and was emitting a holy aura. Vali also saw that and became angry and shouted, "DON''T INTERFERE IT''S MY FIGHT!!" "B- But-" "I SAID DON''T INTERFERE!!!" Seeing that they looked conflicted in approving his order. Tatsuya saw that and said, "Don''t worry I will not kill him, I will just make him understand that he should not anger someone who is out of his league." Hearing him they all sighed in relief. Tatsuya then looked at Arthur and said, "By the way nice sword you got there." Arthur lifted up his sword and said, "Thank you, this here is a fragment of the holy sword Excalibur- Excalibur ruler, comes with the power of manipulating space." Tatsuya looked amused and said, "Heh~thats''s a very handy sword. I guess I should get one as well. TRACE ON!!!" Tatsuya scanned the sword and then a second later a similar copy of the sword was in his hand. Seeing that all of them were very shocked. Arthur was looking between the sword in his hand and the sword in Tatsuya''s. He was very confused and thinking whether the sword in his hand was real or not. Tatsuya gave the sword a few practice swings and then said, "Vali ready or not but here I come." He then started storing magic energy in the sword and then waved it in Vali''s direction. A huge wave of holy energy was sent in his direction. Seeing the wave coming in his direction vali too didn''t stood still and used his sacred gear. "DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE." was clearly heard by everyone. His wings started glowing and Vali said, "looks like I have to get serious if I want to defeat you." Then his and Albion''s voices combined and shouted, "VANISHING DRAGON: BALANCE BREAKER." and then Vali was covered in a white dragonic armour with huge blue translucent wings. While this was all going on Tatsuya was looking at the sword in his hand and thought, ''Not very impressive, looks like I expected too much from just a fragment.'' He then looked at the armour cladded Vali and smirked and said while putting the sword away, "Woah you armour looks very cool." Vali smirked inside his helmet and said, "Behold the power of a Longinus, a sacred gear with the power of killing even gods and now you will face you doom with that same power." While Vali was doing his chuuni stuff, Tatsuya silently activated his ''TRACE ON''. When Vali finished his speech Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Hearing your talk so high and mighty about your armour i guess it really packs some serious punch." Vali smirked and then said, "of course, you should not expect anything less from a Longinus class sacred gear." Tatsuya smirked as well and then said, "Then how about this VANISHING DRAGON: BALANCE BREAKER" and Tatsuya too was covered in an armour similar to that of Vali. While Tatsuya was checking out the armour the others were looking at him in shock except for Ophis who only got a bit surprised but shrugged it off her mind soon. Vali''s mouth was open wide inside his armour and he was shocked beyond comprehension. Soon he came out of his shock and then asked Albion, "Albion is his armour a real deal or it''s just similar to yours only in appearance." Albion remained silent for a while and then said, "I don''t know partner." Vali widened his eyes and asked, "What do you mean by you don''t know." Hearing his partner''s question Albion sighed and said, "I mean I cannot feel a presence similar to me in his armour but at the same time his armour feels like it is the same. I don''t know how to clarify it." Vali looked serious for a while and then grinned and said, "If you don''t know then there is only one way to find out." He said the and started flying towards Tatsuya but just as he flew for a bit he was punched in the gut and he heard, "not so fast" and was then one again thrown away. Tatsuya who had familiarised himself with the armour saw Vali coming in his direction and then immediately teleported towards him and punched him in the gut. He then looked at his hand and then opened and closed his fist and said to himself, "This one is pretty good and it still have the potential to grow further, I guess I could use it a bit in future." Vali maintained his balance after a distance and then his wings glowed and said, "DIVIDE". Suddenly Tatsuya''s body glowed. Tat felt some drain in his magic power and looked at Vali and said, "So you want to play it that way huh." He then formed numerous orbs of magic and fired it in Vali''s direction. Seeing the numerous magical orbs coming towards him he smirked and said, "Thanks for the feast." "DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE." and the orbs started to get smaller and smaller till the time there was none of them left. He then looked in front but could not locate Tatsuya. Suddenly he heard, "You should never lose the sight of your enemies during you battle." He then looked up and saw Tatsuya with a huge blue orb in his hand. Tatsuya quickly approached him and smashed the orb on Vali and shouted, "MASSIVE RASENGAN!!" and Vali was sent down along with the orb which hit him. He tried to use his sacred gear to absorb the power and minimize the damage but was unable to. He got shocked and asked Albion, "Albion why can''t I absorb the power of this attack." Albion was also shocked and said, "Partner I am not familiar with the energy he used in his attack that''s why I cannot divide this." Tatsuya who heard then smirked and s thought, ''Of course you don''t know, chakra is not originally an energy used in this world. Even the Youkai only use senjutsu and not chakra. You must have never come across such an energy ever in your life.'' Unable to absorb the energy Vali got smashed into the ground along with the rasengan which made a huge crater in the ground and then the rasengan exploded making a dust cloud over the crater. Once the dust cloud started to fade away a heavily injured Vali with most of his armour gone was visible to everyone." Tatsuya deactivated his armour and said, "I have to say it I am impressed. You took so many hits from me and you still have enough strength left to still remain standing. Hats of to you man." Vali looked at Tatsuya and glared at him and said, "Shut up it''s still not over I will keep on fighting till I collapse." and again activated his armour. Tatsuya sighed and said, "As you wish, but be prepared as this one will sting you a lot Mr. demonic dragon." Tatsuya then started inhaling a large amount of air in his lungs and after his lungs were full a white glow appeared in his mouth. Vali was watching all this but then suddenly Albion said, "Vali I have a bad feeling about this, give up while you still can." Vali snorted and said, "I, Vali Lucifer never back down from a fight. And a fight like this, there is no chance that I am giving up." Hearing him Albion sighed and then said, "Then brace yourself partner." Tatsuya didn''t paid attention to their talks and then shouted, "HOLY... DRAGON...ROAR!!!" and a huge stream of dragon slaying holy magic was fired at Vali. Seeing the sheer size of the ''ROAR'' Vali knew that he couldn''t dodge and fired a beam of his own but that was destroyed instantly and Vali was hit by the full force of the ''ROAR'' and was completely engulfed in it. Once the effect of the ''ROAR'' was over Tatsuya descended from the sky and landed beside a collapsed Vali and said while looking at him, "I guess I did a little too much." and gave a tired sigh. Chapter 42 - Legacy While Tatsuya was looking at the collapsed Vali the other members of his team approached him. They all looked at Vali and then at Tatsuya and suddenly Bikou asked, "Just asking, is he still alive, he doesn''t look like he has any life left in him." Tatsuya didn''t said anything and picked up a pebble and flicked it with a bit of force. The pebble which was flicked by Tatsuya hit Vali in the ball and an "AAH!" was heard by everyone. They looked at Vali who was holding his balls and was groaning in pain. Tatsuya looked at the others and said, "Yup, he is still alive." The others looked at him and then at Vali and then suddenly Kuroka and Bikou broke out laughing. Seeing them laugh Arthur sighed and said, "Was it really necessary to take things this far?" Tatsuya looked at Arthur calmly and said, "Then what would you have done if someone would threaten you that they will kill your sister." Arthur didn''t took much time and said, "I would kill them and slice them apart in so many pieces and make them a jigsaw puzzle." Tatsuya smiled and said, "See you understand me." Tatsuya internally snorted and said, "if you are able to think that you would go that far for your sister, just be glad that I didn''t gave Vali an insta-kill.'' Arthur again sighed but nodded in understanding. He then looked at Vali and saw him groaning. He then went towards him and crouched down to his level and said, "now do you understand why you should not provoke someone suddenly?" Vali''s body was in pain but he still managed to turn around and look at Arthur and said with a satisfied smile, "it felt really good." Tatsuya who heard him turned towards Vali''s team and asked, "Is he a masochist?" Hearing him Kuroka and Bikou who had somehow controlled themselves again started laughing loudly and Arthur too was trying very hard to hold back from laughing while covering Le Fay''s ears. He then turned towards Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-san you should not say such things in presence of someone innocent." while still controling his laugh. Bikou then looked at Vali and said, "you really looked f.u.c.k.i.e.d up right now. I should take a picture of you." While Bikou took out his phone and was taking Vali''s picture, Arthur glared at him and said, "hey didn''t I say not to say obscene words in presence of someone innocent" while still covering Le Fay''s ears. Arthur then turned serious and said, "Seriously thought how are you planning to go back in such conditions." Bikou put his phone back and said, "Yeah, ''He'' would like to know how you the hell did you f.u.c.k.i.e.d up so much." "Hey no obscene words." Tatsuya turned towards Bikou and asked, "He?" Bikou looked at Tatsuya and then said, "Oh right you don''t know, we are talking about his foster parent Azazel." When he said that both Vali and Arthur glared at him and Bikou shivered and asked, "what?" Suddenly realisation hit hima ne jis eyes widen. He scratched the back of his head in embarrasment and said, "sorry I should have not disclosed that information so easily." Seeing the tense atmosphere Tatsuya sighed and said, "you don''t have to worry about anything. If he does not bother me too much I won''t do anything." He then looked at Vali and said with a glare, "and that''s for you too, or the next time I will f.u.c.k you up to a whole another level." Arthur glared at Tatsuya and shouted, "HEY!!!" Vali looked at Tatsuya and said in a displeased tone, "then next time accept my challenge without taking thing so far, it just felt too good." Tatsuya again looked at him weirdly and then looked at his teammates and said, "Are you sure he is not a masochist." "I SAID STOP IT!!!" Tatsuya then move towards Vali and said, "I will think about it. For the time being I will heal you so that you are at the very least, able to walk." and started healing him. After healing him a bit Tatsuya stood up and then looked at Arthur and Bikou and said, "help him get up." Both of them nodded and helped Vali. Vali was then standing while holding in Bijou''s and Arthur''s shoulder. Tatsuya then gave him an envelope and said, "give this to Azazel it will help in explaining things to him, I presume that you are hiding the fact that you are a part of a terrorist group from him." Vali only nodded and took the letter. He then made a magic circle below his feet and Arthur and Bikou left him. Vali then looked at Tatsuya and thought, ''he did all that for his family huh, I guess having and protecting a family Indeed makes you stronger.'' Tatsuya who heard him through his telepathy smile lightly and said, "you have one as well, don''t you and then pointed to his team." Vali was slightly shocked by it but then smiled and said, "next time it will be you who will be in the crater." Tatsuya snorted and said, "heh you are a hundred years too early to claim that." and smiled. Vali smiled as well and said, "Till next time." Tatsuya waved his hand and say, "yeah" and Vali disappeared. Tatsuya then turned to the others and said, "I guess it finally is the time for us to go back." They all nodded but suddenly Bikou asked, "Hey what was in that envelope." Hearing him Tatsuya gave an evil smile and said, "ask him yourself." Though Bikou was very eager to know and seeing Tatsuya''s smile he was sure that it was something funny but decided to ask Vali directly later. As he was about to leave Kuroka jumped on him but Tatsuya avoided her and said, "uh uh uh" while while moving his index finger to and fro. Seeing that Kuroka pouted and looked away. Tatsuya sighed and approached her gave her a peck on her cheek and said, "later" and teleported away. Kuroka was left as a blushing mess as she didn''t thought that Tatsuya would take the initiative himself. Seeing her like that Bikou smirked and said in a teasing tone, "ho~ the alway flirting Kuroka blushing by a kiss on the cheek. Now that''s new." He said that while he rubbed his chin. Hearing him Kuroka got pissed and said, "F.u.c.k off Bikou." Arthur suddenly had tick mark all over his face and shouted, "SHUT UP!!! DON''T YOU UNDERSTAND. DON''T SPEAK OBSCENE WORDS IN FRONT OF CHILDREN!!!" Meanwhile at the Grigori headquarters:- Vali just returned back and Azazel saw him he was way too surprised. He looked at the pitiful state of Vali and asked, "why the hell are you looking like some shit." Vali didn''t said anything and just handed him the envelope that Tatsuya gave him. Azazel was a bit confused by this but still took the envelope and opened it. When the envelope was open he found a letter and a discount coupon of Tatsuya''s restaurant. He first looked at the coupon and then read the letter. After reading the letter he put it down and looked at Vali seriously. Vali also got tensed and thought, ''what the hell is in that letter.'' Azazel gave a fake cough and said, "so you have grown up huh, it feels like that it was just yesterday when I picked the brat you once were and now you here we are. Time does flow very quickly." He paused for a while and was remembering the past. Vali was still tensed and was wondering what would he say. Azazel the came out of thinking and said, "Anyways it seems like I will now be passing my legacy onto you." He then summoned a book through his magic and gave it to Vali. Vali took the book hesitatingly and then read the title, ''THE ART OF TRUE PERVERSION'' by Azazel. Vali looked at the book with a confused look and was about to ask whether Azazel had given something wrong to him but the Azazel spoke. "That book contains all the methods for all types of perverts. From begginers to pros it''s a well compiled book and it''s ways are certified by millions of people all around the world, it will surely help you. And as my own son it is not acceptable in the least that you get caught while peeping on the ladies while they are bathing." Azazel remained serious throughout his whole speech. Vali was looking at him with a dumbfounded expression and then said, "huh" Azazel then stood up and made a fist and said, "from now on I will be giving you lectures on perversion personally. You should feel lucky, not everyone is able to take them for free." He said while rubbing his beard. Vali then came out of shock and asked, "w-w-wait a minute what are you talking about?" Azazel smiled at him and said, "There is no reason to be shy, you are just a healthy growing boy. It only means that I was correct in your upbringing." Vali was still confused and said, "what are you talking about, I don''t understand a bit." Azazel looked at him and said, "weren''t you caught while peeping on women bathing in a hot spring and was beaten to hell by your friend because her family was in there as well. Seriously though I am a bit surprised that he was able to beat you to pulp. But he is a good friend you got, he even gave a discount coupon of the recently famous restaurant in Kuoh." He showed the coupon to Vali and then said, "I am glad that you have got some great friends." Vali who now understood what happened immediately took the letter and read it. After reading the letter he was fuming with rage and thought, ''That bastard, I will kick his ass the next time we meet.'' Albion too was laughing very hard and was saying, ''you got played by that brat. Hahahaha seriously how the hell could he think of something like this, it is hilarious hahahaha." Vali was getting more pissed by his laughing and shouted in his mind, ''SHUT UP ALBION!!!'' Azazel the placed his hand on Vali''s shoulder and said, "Make sure to master the art of perversion it is our legacy afterall....." Hearing him Vali finally snapped and shouted, "TATSUYA I WILL KILL YOU!!!" Chapter 43 - I love you all After all the things were over Tatsuya teleported back to his house. He knocked opened the door and entered the house. He checked the house with his presence detection and found everyone. All the girls were sleeping in his room. Tatsuya sighed and decided to take a bath. After taking a bath he went to the kitchen he made himself some overnight snack and after eating it he went and slept on the couch. The next morning he woke up he found Kurumi sleeping with him. He shrugged it off and held her tightly and went back to sleep. Kurumi who was awaken by his action blushed and held him mor tightly and snuggled up to him and slept as well. After sleeping a few more hours, Tatsuya suddenly woke up because he felt some killing intent. He got ready and looked at source of the killing intent and found Miyuki glaring at him. Tatsuya sighed and asked, "What happened?" Miyuki didn''t said anything and kept glaring at him. Tatsuya who was a bit confused looked around him and found Kurumi sleeping with him. Now understanding what happened he sighed and said, "it''s not my fault she was the one who came on the couch I was sleeping on." Miyuki was dissatisfied by his answer and said, "But you could have just kicked her off the couch." Tatsuya looked weirdly at Miyuki and asked, "And why would I do that?" Hearing his question Miyuki fell silent, not knowing how to answer. Seeing that she was not answering Tatsuya said, "you can''t answer me, can you." Tatsuya sighed and said, "Just think about it, how would you feel if I were to shove you away everytime you try to act clingy to me." Miyuki tried imagining what Tatsuya just said and then broke out crying. Seeing her cry Tatsuya looked at her and said, "feels bad right, I too would feel the same if any of you were to do that to me." and hugged Miyuki and started consoling her. While he kept consoling Miyuki both Kurumi and Himari had woken up and were sitting near them. Himari wanted to ask what was happening but seeing Miyuki crying she stopped and waited for her to calm down. Once Miyuki stopped crying Tatsuya looked at her and said, "I know that you do like me and being possessive for the one you like is understandable and I don''t mind you being possessive just tone it down a little because it do hurts me seeing you get hurt but you understand that just like you those two like me as well, just think how do they feel seeing the person they like with other girls." Tatsuya then lowered his head and said, "I do know that I am a sc.u.mbag and apologize to you all but I cannot choose any one of you over the other and if you dislike me for being indecessive then you-" just as he was about to continue all the three girls put their hands on his mouth and said, "now, why are you being so overdramatic, it doesn''t suit you at all." Tatsuya sighed and said, "yeah, you are right, those clich¨¦ lines were making me want to puke, anyways you understand what I meant to say right. It''s up to you guys to decide." Kurumi grinned and said, "what are you taking about, you are my jinchuriki and also I cannot survive in this world without being connected to you, so we are stuck together for our whole life." Himari then placed her hand on his shoulder and said, "I too am not leaving as you did promise me to take responsibility for me, though you meant as a pet, but still you are going to take care of me and I have already raised my status from your cat to your lover right?" She smiled and looked at Tatsuya and said, "And besides if I leave you alone who is going to cook food for you When you are tired, I cannot depend on these fool who only know two things in kitchen, boiling the water and freezing ice cubes." Both Miyuki and Kurumi glared at Himari who looked back at them with a smug look on her face. Seeing her smug both of them wanted to rebuke but they knew that what Himari was saying was true. Miyuki then looked at Tatsuya and said, "and I cannot leave you as well, because if I leave you alone who is going to protect you from all the horny bitches who are eyeing you on the street. And I will also try to tone my possessiveness down a bit, BUT only a bit." When she said that both Himari and Kurumi looked at her weirdly and said, "who are you imposter, where is the cold hearted yandere girl we know, you are not Miyuki, where is she?" Hearing them Miyuki''s lips twitched and she said, "if not for onii-sama hugging me right now you two would have been done for." Seeing their interaction Tatsuya laughed and said, "Looks like you all are stuck with me huh, well I will try my best so that you are not going to get rid of me soon." and smiled at them. Seeing his smile they were mesmerized and thought at the same time, ''I have a feeling that there will be many more joining us later, well whatever it cannot be helped afterall he is the best.'' Tatsuya who saw them motionless sighed and enclosed them in a bear hug and said, "I love you all." Hearing him they all snuggled closer to him and said, "we already know." Chapter 44 - I am a god After talking with eachother for a bit longer they all decided to have breakfast and Tatsuya decided to check on Ingvild and Kuisha. Tatsuya knocked on the door and waited for a response. After a while Tatsuya heard a "come in" and entered the room. Tatsuya looked at both his ''guests'' and asked Kuisha, "How are you feeling?" Hearing his question Kuisha started to check her body and after confirming everything she looked at Tatsuya and said, "It''s better than before." she then gave a sigh and said, "I still cannot believe how can I heal so fast?" Tatsuya who saw her reaction chuckled. Seeing him chuckle Kuisha looked at him and asked, "What''s so funny here." Tatsuya stopped chuckling and said, "Nothing. Anyways it''s good that you are feeling well and you are healing faster because I enhanced your recovery using my magic." He then looked at Ingvild and asked, "Is there any change in her since then." Kuisha too looked at Ingvild and said with a sad tone, "unfortunately, no. There is still no change in her condition." Suddenly Tatsuya placed his hand on her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, you did what you could, now it''s my job to heal her." Hearing him Kuisha smiled and said, "Well then make sure that you don''t waste my hard work and heal her soon." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Getting ahead of yourself eh." and flicked her forehead. Kuisha''s face twitched in pain and then she glared at Tatsuya and said, "What the hell was that for?" Tatsuya didn''t said anything and smiled and then again flicked her forehead. Kuisha looked at Tatsuya with rage and said, "Hey I-" before she could say anything Tatsuya flicked her forehead again. This kept on happening for a while and finally unable to bear Kuisha looked at Tatsuya with tears in her eyes and said, "Stop stop I apologize for getting ahead of myself." Tatsuya again moved his hands towards her and seeing that Kuisha shut her eyes close. But instead of feeling pain she felt comfortable and looked up. Tatsuya who was easing her pain with his magic looked at her and said, "sorry about that." Kuisha wanted to snap at him but refrained from doing that. She glared at Tatsuya and thought, ''Once I am healed and these restraints are removed I will pay you back for all the mean things that you did to me.'' and started laughing inside her mind. Tatsuya heard her thoughts through telepathy and sighed. He healed her forehead and then removed his hand. Kuisha looked at him with a slight disappointment but didn''t say anything. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "well I will be going for now and will return to treat her later. Make sure to rest well and wait for me." and ruffled her hair Kuisha snorted and said, "stop ruining my hair and just go." She then looked away and smiled. Tatsuya left the room and went to have breakfast with others. He asked Himari to even prepare something for the ''guests'' and then left for work. After working for several hours in his restaurant Tatsuya left and decided to go back home. After entering the house Tatsuya took a bath and got refreshed. He then went towards the room Kuisha and Ingvild was in. He knocked on the door and after waiting for a while, entered. He looked at Kuisha raised his hand and said, "Yo" and went towards her. He then took something out of his storage and placed in front of Kuisha. Kuisha looked at the thing in front of her and saw a paper cup filled with some sort of drink in it. She then looked at Tatsuya with a confused look and asked, "What is this?" Tatsuya looked at her blankly and said, "Milkshake." and then went toward Ingvild and started transferring his magic while drinking one himself. Kuisha too didn''t thought much and decided to sip on hers silently. They kept on talking to each other while Tatsuya was in the room so as to kill some time. After hours of waiting Ingvild''s finger twitched a little. Seeing the change in her condition Tatsuya stopped talking and started to pump more energy into her to the point she started glowing. Seeing the change Kuisha too looked at both if them intently. Her hopes of treating Sairaorg''s mother were increasing as she was seeing Tatsuya cur Ingvild. And after a long wait Ingvild finally opened her eyes. After getting her senses back to normal she started looking around and saw a handsome boy standing near her and a beautiful girl lying on one bed. She looked at both of them and asked in a confused voice, "Where am I?" Kuisha was about to answer but Tatsuya suddenly stopped her and said, "You are in a place where mortals like you appear before going for an after life." Ingvild and Kuisha who heard him had different reactions. Kuisha was wondering what Tatsuya was doing but didn''t interrupted him and let him do as he pleased. Ingvild who heard Tatsuya was even more confused and asked, "What after life, am I dead or what?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Yes my child you are dead indeed and is about to go to the next plane from here on depending on your deeds and by checking your records I can even let you live in a different world with a wish no less or you can go to heaven and live your life peacefully there." Ingvild then looked at him intently and asked, "Are you some kind of god?" "That''s true my child, I am the God who is incharge of soul management and decides where souls of the dead go." He then dramatically opened his arms and his body started glowing. He looked at Ingvild and asked, "So ask my child what do you desire, you have one wish so think carefully." Chapter 45 - YOU LIED TO ME Ingvild who heard him remained silent and was digesting the information she got. After she was done she looked back at Tatsuya and asked, "Can I go back in my own world?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "No that''s not possible as in your world you are already dead." Hearing him Ingvild got depressed and looked down. Seeing her Tatsuya too got a bit sad and said, "I can not send you to your world in your time but I can still send you a few years after you died." Ingvild raised her head and looked at Tatsuya with some hope. She asked, "How many years further?" Tatsuya looked back at her and said, "100 years." Ingvild''s face became neutral and she looked intently at Tatsuya and asked, "How can you say 100 years as ''a few''" Tatsuya who heard her looked back at her with a neutral expression as well and said, "it''s the best offer I can give, take it or leave it." Ingvild then again started thinking and after a while sighed and said, "Ok, I want to go back to my own world." Tatsuya then asked her with an intrigued voice, "It shall be done, but may I ask why do you want to go back to your own world when there is nothing that you will recognise as the civilization has advanced a lot since then. You even had the option to go to another world and start from the beginning." Ingvild then showed a helpless smile and said, "I want to go back to my old world because I have not yet seen anything there. The only thing that I have seen is my own town, the sea and I only had some friends. That''s why I want to go back to my old world and explore it and make more friends." Tatsuya still looked confused and asked, "But can''t you do the same in the new world. You can explore it and even make new friends there so why do you want to go back." Ingvild then said, "I want to explore my world first and want to experience it whole, even if the idea of a new world is intriguing I somehow still feel attached to my own world." Tatsuya looked at her and thought, ''clich¨¦''. But then Ingvild made a serious expression and said, "plus there is also a possibility that the new world is not safe, what if it is a world that treats women unfairly. There is also a possibility of being sent to dangerous location. I can even be sent there creature. There are lots and lots of unsuitable possibilities in that new world and I even know nothing about it." Listening to her Tatsuya too got impressed by her intellect and asked, "Then how can you believe there are no such things in your previous world, afterall the society surely would have undergone a change in 100 years?" Ingvild heard his question and answered with a smile, "I don''t know that, I am just taking a gamble here. And there is also a fact that I at least know something about my own world, like language and sorts. I know that I am taking a big gamble but that''s all what I can think of." Tatsuya then rubbed his chin and asked, "Then what about going to the heaven, you also have that option." Ingvild shook her head and said, "That''s a big no because what I said in the beginning is also true, I still want to explore the world and make new friends." Tatsuya looked at her with a neutral expression and asked, "Are you sure? There are many who would want what you are simply refusing." Ingvild smiled and said, "I will think of going there the next time I will die, afterall even if I die again, I will come back here right?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "That''s true. Then what is the wish that you want." Ingvild smiled brightly and said, "The wish I want is high immunity to diseases of all kinds?" Tatsuya then looked at her with a confused expression and asked, "why do you want that, you can easily ask for power, money, looks, etc. and all you want is immunity. why?" Ingvild then again smiled helplessly and said, "You see I was not able to explore the world and make a lot of friends because my body was always prone to diseases and most of the time I was on my bed, so this time I want to avoid all that." Tatsuya gave an understanding nod and then raised his hand and pointed it in Ingvild. Ingvild looked at his hand and then suddenly her body started glowing. She looked started checking her body and thought, ''This feels so good and even the pain in my body is easing ahhh, what a bliss.'' Her body then stopped glowing and she looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked back at her as well and said, "I have fulfilled your wish and you are now back in your world. Now step out of the room and walk straight in the hallway. Once you reach a room with a big table at the centre you will find three girls there ask them to help you check your body''s physical condition. Tell then that Tatsuya said so." He then motioned at the door and said, "Now go" Ingvild only nodded and then stepped out of the room. Once the door was close and Tatsuya made sure that Ingvild was gone Tatsuya sighed and said, "Talking like that felt way too weird. I am not doing that again." Kuisha who was silent during the whole ordeals finally opened her mouth and asked, "what the hell was that?" Tatsuya looked at her and said with a neutral tone, "Consequences of making me sit here without doing anything." Kuisha looked at him with a deadpan expression and asked, "Was that fine for us to do that." Tatsuya waved his hand and said, "Relax it''s not a big deal besides she did wake up after 100 years. I was more worried about what to do if she asked to transport her to another world." Kuisha thought for a bit and then shrugged her shoulders and said, "Whatever it was not me who said anything. You would be the only one who will bear the consequences anyway." Hearing her Tatsuya''s lips twitched a bit. She then looked at him and asked, "And what was that glow on her." Tatsuya then again looked at her and said, "Oh that, I just eased the soreness in her body joints and healed the aftereffects of the treatment that''s all." Just as he finished saying that the door of the room was suddenly opened and then a purple blurr was seen. The next moment Ingvild was holding Tatsuya''s collar and was shaking him while saying, "YOU LIED TO ME!!!" Chapter 46 - We are your parents HAPPY NEW YEAR TO YOU GUYS!!! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ After Ingvild calmed down a bit and stopped shaking Tatsuya she started to get embarrassed and covered her face with her hands. Tatsuya adjusted his clothes then looked towards Ingvild and then said, "sorry" with a slight bow and then stood there in silence. Feeling awkward by the silence Ingvild looked at Tatsuya from between her fingers and when she saw him not in the slightest bit fl.u.s.tered and his neutral expression she became even more nervous. Seeing that how nervous she was feeling Tatsuya sighed and said, "Sit down first let us explain what happened for you to be present here or more clearly, what we actually know about." Ingvild sheepishly nodded her head and sat down on the bed she was lying on and Tatsuya sat beside Kuisha. Tatsuya then looked at Ingvild and said, "My name is Tatsuya a human and this lazy person who remain lying all the time is Kuisha a devil. We are your actual parents." Both the girls became motionless after hearing what he said, Ingvild started muttering, ''my actual mom and dad. my parents look as old as me does that mean that I will never grow up just like them.'' Soon Kuisha came out of shock and shouted, "WHO ARE YOU CALLING LAZY YOU BASTARD, I AM STILL RECOVERING AND BESIDES HOW THE HELL SHE BECAME MY DAUGHTER." Suddenly the door of the room was opened with a loud this and the room suddenly became cold. Tatsuya looked in the direction and saw Miyuki whose eyes were covered with hair. There were also Himari and Kurumi behind her sighing. Miyuki the looked up and said in a cold voice, "Which of you bitch has a daughter with onii-sama. TELL . ME . NOW ." Seeing her both Kuisha and Ingvild got scared and Ingvild immediately pointed at Kuisha. Kuisha too wanted to point at Ingvild but could not as her hands were broken. Kuisha gulped her saliva and then looked at Miyuki with fear and said, "W-w-wait Miyuki this is a misunderstanding I have no relationship with Tatsuya. He is just pulling a prank." But all her pleas were in vain and Miyuki started walking towards her and said, "You harlot, you dare taint onii-sama with your worthlessness. MY ONII-SAMA. You need to die." Miyuki then formed an ice spike and continued walking. She again looked at the scared Kuisha and said, "Don''t worry though I will give you a painless death and I promise to not kill your child because she also belong to onii-sama." Miyuki was about to stab Kuisha but Tatsuya stopped her hand and then gave her a light head chop. Miyuki then looked at Tatsuya with her normal expression and asked, "What happened onii-sama, why do you hit me." Seeing her sudden change both Kuisha and Ingvild were speechless. Both Himari and Kurumi were trying there very best not to laugh on seeing their reactions. Tatsuya then held Miyuki''s face and moved it so that she faced Ingvild and asked, "What age do you think she is?" Miyuki looked at Ingvild intently and then turned towards Tatsuya with a smile and said, "She is probably around my age." Tatsuya nodded and smiled and said, "Then how the hell do you think that I can make a child when I was just a year old." Hearing his question Miyuki blanked for a while and then asked, "Then about the child?" Tatsuya sighed and said, "It was just a prank. Geez you jump to conclusions too quickly, you should analyze the situation first before taking any actions understand." and started petting her head. Recieving the headpat Miyuki was in bliss. After petting her for a while Tatsuya stopped making her feel a bit disappointed but she became normal and turned towards Kuisha and said, "I am sorry for threatening you just now, I hope that you don''t take it too seriously." Hearing her apology Kuisha rapidly started shaking her head and said, "No, you don''t have to apologise, it was just a misunderstanding. The one who is actually at fault here is Tatsuya. If he didn''t try to make such a prank there would be no such problem." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Are you really sure that you should speak badly of me? If not for me not even Himari and Kurumi could have saved you. Maybe next time I should not stop her." Just as he finished speaking he saw Kuisha bowing her head as much as she could. Kuisha who suddenly thought about what would have happened if Tatsuya would have not stopped Miyuki again became frightened and bowed her head and said, "I am very grateful for recieved your kindness Tatsuya-sama, I will always remember it and will help you whenever you would be in need of me." Tatsuya nodded his head in satisfaction and said, "Good, there is no problem as long as you understand. You may raise your head now." Kuisha then raised her head and gave a sigh of relief suddenly she felt a hand on her shoulder and she turned her head and saw Himari. Himari looked at her and said, "You will be used to all this in time." Kuisha wasn''t sure what to say and simply nodded her head. Chapter 47 - Welcome to the team After everyone was calmed down Tatsuya turned towards Ingvild and said, "sorry for all that." Ingvild didn''t said anything and continued to stare at him. She then sighed and said, "I am Ingvild Leviathan a human/devil hybrid, I hope that you will not pull any more pranks." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Of course, I hope that we get along from now on." Ingvild nodded her head and said, "I hope so as well. Now are you going to tell me why am I here." Tatsuya nodded her head and then looked at Kuisha and said, "Your turn now." Kuisha nodded her head and then started explaining Ingvild about the situation. After Kuisha stopped talking Ingvild started thinking. Tatsuya who saw this looked at her and said, "Take your time, we are not in a hurry." Ingvild nodded her head and continued. After a while she looked back at others and said, "looks like I really slept for a 100 years." She then turned towards Tatsuya and bowed her head a bit and said, "Thank you for curing me, I am very grateful to you. If there is anything that you want my help with then don''t hesitate to ask." Tatsuya waved his hand and said, "No problem there and even if I would not have helped, you would have woken up in a few years or so. I just lessened the time in which you would have woken up." Ingvild then looked at him and said, "Even so I am very grateful for that." and smiled. Tatsuya only nodded his head and then stood silent. Kuisha then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Tatsuya you just said that you only decreased the time she needed to recover. What do you mean by that?" Hearing her question Tatsuya turned serious and said, "What I mean is that I was not the one who was curing her, she was already being cured by her sacred gear who was absorbing her energy to take its form, I only supplied it with more energy to fasten it''s pace." Tatsuya then turned towards Ingvild and asked, "Now what will you do? Where will you stay from now on?" Ingvild thought for a while and then said, "I don''t know, but I will work something out. You don''t have to be worried about me." Tatsuya looked at her sternly and said, "Who said I was worrying about you? Looks like you don''t understand my question." He then sighed and looked back at her and said, "Let me reframe it. What I mean to ask is, how are you going to survive in the world right now." Hearing his question all of them became confused and seeing all of them Tatsuya gave an annoyed sigh and said, "You guys seriously don''t understand a thing? I am saying that you are not just any devil, you are a decendent of the former devil king Leviathan. Once the factions come to know of your existence your life will become a literal hell. The new devils will probably try to either kill you or would torture to interrogate you and the old devil faction will surely try to recruit you and use you in the power struggle. Not to mention the angels and fallen angels will also come after your head. And don''t tell me that you can lay low in this world forever. So I ask you again what will you do now." Hearing all the things that could happen to her Ingvild became uncertain of her earlier decision and started thinking what to do. Kuisha wanted to ask her to join Sairaorg''s peerage but the fact that Tatsuya told about what the devils would do to her once they come to know of her existence made her stop. She then began thinking about a solution for her problem but couldn''t think of anything. Same thing was going on with the other girls present in the room. Tatsuya finally stepped forward and said, "If you don''t have anywhere to go then why don''t you join my team?" All of them then looked at Tatsuya speechlessly. Noticing all the gazes at him Tatsuya looked back at them and asked, "What?" Kuisha was the first to speak and she said, "I didn''t knew that you were a good person." Tatsuya''s brows twitched a bit and he said, "Aren''t you freeloading on this good person''s home" Hearing him Kuisha became red from embarrasment and looked away. Ingvild then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Why do you want me to be in your team?" Tatsuya then looked back at Ingvild and shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am not being good to you, you can call it something like an investment. Having a descendant of a devil king with a sacred gear no less. Is there anything that I can argue to not ask you to join my team." Tatsuya then raised his hand and said, "In return you will get" and started counting on his fingers "1)A shelter 2) nutrition 3) training for fighting and self defense 4) And of course the protection from all other factions. I don''t want to brag but I can assure you that the only people who know that we belong to the supernatural world are only the people whom we told about it ourselves. So what is your answer, and also you will also help in house chores and sometimes work in the restaurant if there is too much rush." Ingvild then began thinking and after thinking for a while she looked at Tatsuya and said, "I would like to join but I don''t want to trouble you and put you all in danger." Hearing her Tatsuya sighed and said, "Look if you are not joining only because you don''t want to put us in danger then that''s no worry for us. All of us are pretty strong and I can annihilate any enemy we face." Ingvild then asked, "If you can annihilate anyone then why are you making a team?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Well I am forming a team because even though I can annihilate anyone there are still times when I may not be able to reach on time and at those time having a group would be better for my team as most of the time Kurumi would be with me making these two left alone to face the enemy. So I am forming a group only to reassure myself that nothing happens to the others in my team." Ingvild then squinted her eyes a bit and asked, "Then do you mean that if I was not capable enough you would not have asked me to join your team." Tatsuya nodded her head and said, "Yes, I would not have asked you to join my team then. Protecting such a comrade is no problem for me, but not being able to protect such a comrade when I am not nearby will make me more depressed. And it would not be only me, others in the team would also fell sad if such a thing were to happen." Tatsuya then looked away and said, "I don''t want that, I don''t want see a comrade die when I am still alive." He didn''t turned back and said, "I will ask you one last time, will you join my team." Ingvild looked at him for a while and then hugged him and said, "ok i will join, i don''t want to see my saviour sad and besides you did promise me that you will protect me as well right?" and smiled. Tatsuya also smiled and said, "Of course, welcome to the team Ingvild I hope that we get along well." Chapter 48 - Going to the underworld After joining the team Ingvild has also started living in the Shiba residence. Most of her time is usually spent on learning about the changes that the society has undergone in the past century. Tatsuya has also started training her which sometimes made her question herself whether her decision of joining his team was correct or not but she stopped complaining once she Tatsuya''s cooking and now trains diligently. Tatsuya also checks the condition of her body from time to time so as to confirm if her body is properly healed or not. She has also learned the most important rule of the Shiba household, no one touched the coffee jelly. Ingvild has also come to admire Tatsuya because of him being an all rounder. Seeing his battle against both Himari and Miyuki made her speechless. Like this a week passed and now Kuisha has been fully healed. Tatsuya went to her room and entered without knocking. As he entered the room he saw a n.a.k.e.d Kuisha changing her clothes. They made eye contact with each other and stared for a while. Tatsuya then turned around and said, "Sorry, force of habit." and left the room. Kuisha was left blushing inside the room and she quickly changed her clothes and then quickly went out of the room. As soon as she opened the door and stepped forward she crashed into Tatsuya making her fall backwards but before she fell Tatsuya caught her and then made her stand still. She glared at him and said, "don''t you have the decency of knocking before entering the room." Tatsuya rubbed the back of his head and said sheepishly, "Sorry about that but hey look on the bright side it showed me how much your health has improved over the past week. Before you came her you were not even able to move your hands and legs and now you are able to change your clothes and is also able to run after me. So when you take all that into consideration what all happened was only a small price to pay." Hearing him Kuisha got a bit angry and said, "You just saw a woman''s n.a.k.e.d body do you think that is a petty thing." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "I didn''t said that it was a petty thing, infact I fell that the view was great. I can already say that you would turn out to be a beautiful woman once you grow up." When she heard what Tatsuya said she blushed a said, that''s not the problem here." Tatsuya then sighed and said, "Then if it makes you feel any better then you can see me n.a.k.e.d as well and started to take out his shirt but before he could take it off Kuisha caught his hands and said while blushing, "stop stop stop there is no need for that, I forgive you." and sighed. She then took a glance at his body and blushed more. Tatsuya then adjusted his clothes and then looked at Kuisha who was looking down in shame. Sighing Tatsuya put a hand on her head and started petting her and said, "I am sorry." She didn''t said anything and only nodded her head. Tatsuya petted her head for a while and once he thought that Kuisha was back to normal he stopped. He then looked at her seriously and said, "I have checked Ingvild''s body during the course of week and there have been no problems yet seen with her condition. But I cannot say the same for the other patient because the reason for her improvement is mostly because of her sacred gear." Kuisha also turned serious and then said, "I understand, I will not blame you for anything even if you improve her condition a bit we would be really grateful to you." Tatsuya nodded in response. She then looked confused and asked, "By the way what sacred gear does Ingvild posses." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan expression and said, "Do you really think that I will tell you the information about my teammates." When she heard that she pouted and looked away. Tatsuya poked her cheeks and said, "let''s go and have breakfast." Even though Kuisha was a bit angry she still nodded her head and thought, ''He makes me fl.u.s.tered so easily, what the hell is with this guy. Ugh I will surely pay him back in future.'' Tatsuya smiled and thought, ''good luck with that'' and then went to have breakfast with others. Once the breakfast was done Tatsuya looked at the others and said, "Miyuki, Himari, Ingvild and Kurumi I will be going to the underworld today along with the Kuisha to treat the other patient so I allow you all to take a day off from training as well." He then passed an envelope to then and said, "There is some money here, you can use it as you all like." Miyuki then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Onii-sama can I tag along as well." to which Tatsuya shook his head in denial and said, "no you can''t, we are still not sure what are their intentions yet and even if I trust Kuisha, a bit, but we still don''t know what would they plan against us. So I cannot put all of your lives in danger." Ingvild then looked worried and asked, "Will you be okay, your life would not be in danger right?" Tatsuya then smiled at her making her mesmerized and said, "There is nothing to worry about I will not be harmed and even if the situation takes turn for worse I can simply teleport back(or I can even destroy that faction)." Tatsuya then looked at them with seriousness and said, "listen carefully, if there is anything wrong here contact me immediately you all are my first priority afterall." He then looked at Kurumi and said, "I am leaving you here so you are the incharge, make sure to protect them." Kurumi nodded and said, "you don''t have to be worried they all are self capable and if the situation arises I will fight as well." Tatsuya nodded and then looked at Kuisha and said, "Then let''s go to the underworld now." Kuisha then looked at him and said, "There is just a slight problem, you cannot travel with my magic circle because you are not a part of my master''s peerage." Tatsuya looked back at her and then said, " You don''t have to be worried about that I can travel on my own, you just need to lock your location and I will teleport there as well." Kuisha nodded and made her magic circle and after confirming the location Tatsuya made his as well. He looked at his team for one last time and then said, "I will be going now, make sure to enjoy your day off and don''t even think about touching my coffee jelly." His team nodded and said, "Make sure to come back soon." Tatsuya nodded and smiled at them making all of them blush. He then looked at Kuisha and nodded his head. Kuisha who saw him nodded her head in response as well. Tatsuya then looked at his circle and said, "Underworld here I come." and then both of them disappeared. Chapter 49 - Hold back Tatsuya and Kuisha appeared in some sort of garden with their respective magic circles underneath them. Tatsuya then started checking his surroundings and saw a purple sky, a garden where they appeared and a small mansion near it. Kuisha then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Welcome to the underworld, we are currently in my master''s territory or you can also call it our home. Me and all of my master''s peerage members live here." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Though I don''t think that I have to remind you, but make sure if anyone from your side takes action against me, I will not stay still as well." Kuisha also nodded her head and then sheepishly asked, "Can you atleast not go too hard on them, if they attack because of some misunderstanding?" Tatsuya then sighed and nodded. He then thought, ''I have a feeling that they will definitely attack me now.'' Kuisha then started walking and then said, "Follow me." Tatsuya didn''t said anything and silently followed her. Once they reach the front of the mansion Kuisha turned towards Tatsuya and said, "Wait here". Kuisha then walked towards the door and then pushed the doorbell. After a while a voice was heard, "Who is there?" Kuisha didn''t took much time and said, "It''s me." As soon as she said that various noises were heard by the both of them. Tatsuya looked at Kuisha who looked back at him with a wry smile. Then suddenly the door opened and various people came out of the mansion. A blonde girl then stepped forward and grabbed Kuisha''s shoulders and then started shaking her and asked, "where were you all this time, do you know how worried I was?" Then a orange haired young man stepped forward and said, "Stop that Coriana how will she answer if you keep on shaking her like that." He then turned towards Kuisha and said, "I am glad that you came back safely." While this was going on Tatsuya was silently looking at them with a smile and thought, ''she has a good family.'' Then suddenly two men, one with green hair and one with blonde hair noticed Tatsuya and asked, "Who are you and what are you doing here?" This brought everyone''s attention at him and they all started looking at him curiously. Tatsuya simply looked at Kuisha and said, "Explain the situation to your friends." Kuisha was about to speak but then a giant man who was practically made of rocks walked towards Tatsuya and said, "Didn''t you hear, we asked you what are you doing here? Answer now." Kuisha then grasped everyone''s attention and said, "Stop it you guys, he was the one who helped me earlier if not for him I would not be able to return home." But then a silver armour cladded person said, "So you mean to say that a human helped you overcome a situation which you, a devil could not. I don''t believe it. That human must have used some sort of magic on her." Hearing him all the other males except for the orange haired one gathered around Tatsuya. The girl name Coriana sighed and said, "Guys I don''t believe that she is under some sort of spell, why don''t you ask her first, it could also be a misunderstanding." But the same armour guy spoke again, "We will surely interrogate him but after we restrain him first, we Don know what his intentions are yet." Then the green haired guy pointed his staff at him and said, "Answer human, did you use any sort of magic on her." But the stone guy stopped him and said, "Leave that for later." He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Surrender now, and we will make sure that you are not harmed much." When Tatsuya heard him he gave a tired sigh and seeing him sigh Kuisha face palmed and said, "So much for my promise of not making trouble for him. Those guys are now in serious trouble." Hearing her Coriana looked at her with widened eyes and asked, "Is that handsome guy really that strong." Kuisha continued to look at Tatsuya and said, "See for yourself, it will be over soon." This made both Coriana and the orange haired guy curious and they too looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya then took his hand out of his pocket and then stretched them and said, "You know what.... you just f.u.c.k.i.e.d up." Tatsuya then used his telekinesis and all of them started floating in air making them surprised. Tatsuya didn''t let them say anything and then started revolving them around him at a very high speed and then finally made them crash against eachother and let them fall unconsciously on the ground. Seeing what Tatsuya just did the remaining three were looking at him with amazement, even Kuisha was shocked seeing what Tatsuya just did. Tatsuya then looked at the orange haired guy and asked, "You are not going to join Mr. lion." This made him shocked but he overcame it quickly and said, "I have no such intentions, on the other hand I would like to apologize to you on their behalf, they are still a bit immature." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "As long as they understand." Kuisha then came out of shock and looked at Tatsuya for a while. Feeling her gaze Tatsuya looked at her and asked, "What?" Kuisha then pointed at the pile of bodies(her teammates) and said, "Didn''t you say that you would go easy." Tatsuya looked at her with a weird look and said, "Didn''t I held back enough, what do you want me to do, kick on their balls." Hearing his answer Kuisha sighed and said, "Whatever, it was their fault to begin with, but please hold back a bit more the next time they fight you." Tatsuya gave an annoyed sigh and thought, ''I will crush their balls the next time they decide to attack me without any reason.'' Chapter 50 - Meeting Sairaorg After helping the unconscious comrades Kuisha, Coriana and the orange haired guy made way towards Tatsuya. The orange haired guy bowed a little and said, "I am Regulus the pawn of my master Sairaorg Bael, and once again I apologize to you on their behalf. I hope you do not hold a grudge against us." Tatsuya waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to apologize again, my name is Tatsuya Shiba I hope we get along in the future." The guy also nodded his head and said, "I hope so as well." and they both shook their hands. Then the blond girl besides Kuisha came forward and said, "Nice to meet you, I am Coriana Andrealphus Sairaorg-sama''s bishop. I hope we get along well. Are you Kuisha''s boyfriend." Hearing this Kuisha blushed and glared at Coriana and said, "W-w-what are you saying, we are not like that." But Tatsuya stepped forward and looked in her eyes making her look back in his eyes as well. Kuisha was mesmerized by him but then came out of it when Tatsuya said, "Why are you being shy to tell her about are relationship, she is your friend right?" Coriana''s eyes then shined and she looked at Kuisha and said, "Really Kuisha got herself a boyfriend, now that''s interesting." Kuisha snapped and said, "There is no such thing like that, he is not my boyfriend." Tatsuya then placed a hand on her shoulder and said, "Don''t be shy, you know Coriana during the whole time she was at my place, I fed her all her meals with my own hands. We even slept in the same room." Hearing him Kuisha''s forehead was twitching and she shouted, "THAT WAS BECAUSE I WAS UNABLE TO EAT MYSELF BECAUSE OF MY BROKEN HANDS. AND YOU STAYED IN THE SAME ROOM BECAUSE YOU HAD TO HEAL INGVILD." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Your fl.u.s.tered expression is really cute." and Kuisha immediately blushed. Tatsuya then turned to the other two and said, "Now jokes aside I would like to do my work soon, so if it is not a trouble can I meet your king." Both Regulus and Coriana came also became a bit serious and asked, "What business do you have with Sairaorg-sama?" Hearing the question Kuisha also came out of her stupor and said, "I will explain it all, once we see master, it would also be better to explain all of them together." while pointing at the corpses(her friends). Coriana and Regulus nodded and said, "Ok then, follow us." Tatsuya nodded and started following them while lifting the corpses with his telekinesis. Walking in the large hallway some they encountered some maids and butlers on the way who respectfully bowed on seeing the peerage members while also looking weirdly at Tatsuya and the floating corpses. After walking for a while Tatsuya and the others reached a room with a large door. Regulus then stepped forward and knocked on the door. Soon a voice saying, "who" was heard and Regulus calmly said, "Master it''s me Regulus." Then a "come in" was heard. Regulus asked the others to wait and then went inside. After waiting for a while, Regulus came out and said, "You all may come in." with a nervous face. Seeing the nervousness on his face Tatsuya used his telepathy to hear his thoughts and then gave a mental sigh. All of them entered the room and no sooner did Tatsuya entered the room he was welcomed by a fist. Tatsuya simply caught the fist and punched the person who attacked him, making him crash to the wall and successfully knocking him out cold. Tatsuya then looked at Regulus who was looking at him with a apologetic expression and said, "Sorry for such inconvenience, but as soon as master knew that you beat all five of them without any effort he became excited and wanted to fight you. I truly apologize for his behaviour." and gave a deep bow to Tatsuya followed by Kuisha and Coriana who were bowing as well. Tatsuya just sighed and asked, "Where should I keep them." All three of them looked up and had a grateful look on their faces. After a while Sairaorg woke up and then clutched his stomach in pain. He then looked around and saw five members of his peerage knocked out cold. He then started thinking about what happened and then suddenly stood up and saw Tatsuya and the others sitting on a sofa while having some tea. Tatsuya noticed him and then said, "You sure show some nice hospitality to others." Hearing him the other three also looked at Sairaorg and stood up and slightly bowed to him. Sairaorg raised his hand and stopped them and said, "What can I do, I became so much excited when I heard that you beat most of my peerage with such ease. By the way I am Sairaorg Bael, the king of this peerage." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Tatsuya Shiba, Nice to meet you." Sairaorg then clenched his fist and said, "Tatsuya huh, you are strong, i will fight you again sometime." Tatsuya stared at him with a deadpan expression and then sighed and said, "Sure sure whatever. Now are you all still going to pretended to be unconscious." All of them then looked at the corpses who fidgeted a bit when Tatsuya mentioned them and slowly stood up with an embarrassed expression. Tatsuya then nodded and said, "Good, now that all of you are conscious kindly take your seats and Kuisha start explaining." All of them nodded their heads and followed his instructions. After Kuisha was done explaining all of them were silent while Tatsuya was simply sipping on his tea. Sairaorg was clutching his fist in anger and then smashed it on the table and said, "Those damn geezers." and cursed the higher ups for trying to sell Ingvild because of which Kuisha got in danger. The others were also angry but were controling themselves. He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya I am very grateful to you for saving my queen, if not for you we would not be able to see her again thank you." Tatsuya waved his hands and said, "It''s alright more importantly let''s talk about the main business that I came her for, Kuisha if you may." Kuisha nodded her head and said, "Sairaorg-sama you do know that the lady who was kidnapped along with me was also suffering from the same disease as Misla-sama right?" Sairaorg nodded his head and said, "Yeah that''s why I sent you to check on her condition because she was suffering from a similar disease like mother''s." Kuisha nodded and said, "After we were rescued by Tatsuya he said that he was able to heal her and did so a few days ago. She seemed to be back to her normal healthy condition and I have witnessed this all from my own eyes."Tatsuya also nodded and said, "Yeah, she slept in the same room as me daily and saw me do it firsthand." Kuisha heard him and blushed and said, "There is no need to phrase it like that so that the others misunderstand us." The others looked at them with a sweat drop but then Sairaorg got their attention and said, "So you mean to say that Tatsuya is capable of curing my mother." Tatsuya then put his cup down and said, "Yes and no, I was indeed able to cure Ingvild but that was only because her Sacred gear was also helping, so while I can do try to heal your mother, I cannot guarantee that it would be successful." Sairaorg thought for a while and then nodded his head in understanding. He then looked at Tatsuya and then bowed his head and said, "Thank you very much for your cooperation. Even if it is a little my mother still has some hope right?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Don''t worry I would try my best to save her, I know how important one''s family is." Sairaorg nodded and smiled He then stood up and moved his hand forward and said, "Once again thanks a lot and let''s get along from now on." Tatsuya stood up as well and shook his hand and said, "I hope so as well." Sairaorg then looked at the others and said, "Ok all of you rest for now and tomorrow we will visit mother in the Sitri territory." When Tatsuya heard that he thought, ''Lets hope that we don''t come across Sera or Sona tomorrow, otherwise it would be way too much of a hassle to explain them'' and gave a tired sigh. Kuisha noticed it and asked, "What''s wrong?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Nothing, just praying for my well being." Kuisha became more confused but didn''t think much about it and then started showing Tatsuya around the mansion. Chapter 51 - Competition The next day Tatsuya woke up early like usual and decided to do his morning training in the garden. As he left the room he met with Sairaorg who also came from his room dressed in a training outfit. He looked at Tatsuya and said, "Good morning, I hope you slept well last night." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Good morning and yes, I didn''t have any inconvenience while sleeping." Sairaorg then looked at Tatsuya from top to bottom and then asked, "you heading somewhere?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "yes, I was thinking of doing my morning training like usual." Hearing him Sairaorg smiled and asked, "Then why don''t you join me, I was heading ou for training as well." Tatsuya nodded and said, "lead the way." And both of them moved out of the house. Some hours later Kuisha woke up and got refreshed. She went to wake Tatsuya up but didn''t find him in his room. She then left to find the others but they were not present in the mansion as well. She became a bit suspicious and then stopped a maid. The maid was running excitedly but still bowed in respect. Kuisha looked at the maid and asked, "Where are the others, have you seen them?" The maid nodded and said, "Yes, all of them are out in the garden witnessing the match between Sairaorg-sama and Tatsuya-sama. Many maids and butlers are there as well cheering them, I was going there as well." Kuisha nodded but was thinking, ''What exactly is going on?" and immediately rushed outside. When she came out she noticed a huge crowd consisting of maids, butlers and the peerage members. She approached them and asked, "What is going on here?" Coriana looked at her and said, "Hey, good morning as you can see both of them are having a workout competition right now. That Tatsuya of yours is amazing, push ups, sit ups, weights, anything he beat Sairaorg-sama in all of them. Right now they are having a race of 500 laps around the garden and he is still in lead.Geez, just how much stamina does that guy have." Kuisha looked towards the garden and saw a dust cloud following both of them. She looked at them in amazement and said, "Just what exactly happened to him." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Flashback: Tatsuya and Sairaorg were simply doing their morning training but suddenly Sairaorg started increasing his pace. Seeing him Tatsuya also increased his pace. Sairaorg looked at him with an intruged expression and then again increased his pace and just like that the process continued. Sairaorg then looked at Tatsuya while both of them were running at inhuman speeds and asked, "Say Tatsuya wanna have a competition right now?" Tatsuya looked at him and asked, "What sort of competition?" "Just a training competition like who can do more sets, laps or can lift more weights." Tatsuya looked at him for a while and thought, "Usually I would not get involved into these sort of things but," He then smiled and thought, ''Using my body while putting limiters on it and having this type of competition sound fun.'' He looked at Sairaorg with eagerness and said, "Ok let''s do it." Flashback end ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Tatsuya looked at Sairaorg and said, "You know Sairaorg, it has been a long time since I used my body this much." Sairaorg looked at him and asked, "So how does it fell?" Tatsuya smirked and said, "It feels great." and started running faster. Sairaorg looked at him with enthusiasm and said, "Not so fast, I am not done yet." and started catching up to him. Both of them then looked in front and saw Sairaorg''s knights holding a ribbon marking the finish line and started running faster. The maids and butlers were cheering for both of them as they had placed some bets on them. Tatsuya looked at Sairaorg one last time and said, "Meet you at the finish line" and accelerated, making Sairaorg left in dust. Tatsuya soon crossed the finish line making some of the servants cheer loudly while the others looking down dejectedly. Tatsuya soon stopped and sat on the ground. He was completely drenched in sweat and was breathing heavily but still was feeling very happy right now. He has never experienced such kind of competition since he came to this world and it was certainly a new experience for him. Suddenly he was covered by a person''s shadow and he looked up, only to find Kuisha looking at him. She passed him a bottle and asked, "You sure look like you are enjoying yourself here." Tatsuya caught the bottle and drank a large gulp of water from it. He then looked at Kuisha and said, "I sure am. Sairaorg is truly is formidable, this is the first time some one was able to match my place in workout ''though I had limiters on me''." Kuisha puffed her chest and said proudly, "Of course, what else would you expect from my master." Yay then stood up and gave the bottle back to her and said, "Thank you for that." and smiled at her making her mesmerized. But she was soon brought out of her stupor when Sairaorg came and put his hand around Tatsuya''s neck and said, "That was a great match you sure are great. It only makes me want to fight you right now and moved his fist forward." Tatsuya fist bumped with him and said, "Yeah I enjoyed as well but we have to postpone it for now we still have to visit your mom remember?" Sairaorg sighed and said, "Yeah I remember but don''t forget that we will fight later on." Tatsuya sighed and said, "Yeah whatever, it is no use refusing you, you are going to fight no matter what I do anyways." Sairaorg smirked and said, "You know it. Anyways let''s go and get refreshed and then go to Sitri domain." All the peerage members then assembled around them except Coriana. They all started looking for her and then spotted her near the betting table counting the money with a smile on her face. All of the peerage members started to look at her weirdly. Noticing the gaze she looked at them and asked, "What?" Kuisha stepped forward and asked, "You seriously placed your bet on Tatsuya not on Sairaorg-sama." Coriana just shrugged her shoulders and said, "Kuisha you are innocent, while betting only good perception works not loyalty. I am loyal to Sairaorg-sama but I knew that Tatsuya would win after seeing what he did yesterday." Sairaorg didn''t gave it much thought and said, "Whatever let''s just go inside." He then started to look for Tatsuya and found him being surrounded by many maids who were asking him questions while blushing. Seeing that Coriana elbowed Kuisha and said, "Your boyfriend is very eh~" Kuisha snorted and said, "He is not my boyfriend and then started walking away with the rest of the peerage. Tatsuya saw that and soon followed her and once he reached her he looked at her and said, "Feeling jealous." Kuisha didn''t said anything and just looked away. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and said, "how about you show me around the territory after coming back from the Sitri domain." Kuisha looked back at him and said, "You can ask any of the maids from earlier." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "But I want to go with you as I know you better than them. So how about it, just the two of us." Kuisha who heard the last part of his sentence blushed and said, "Looks like there is no helping it, ok I will show you around later." Tatsuya smiled at her and said, "ok it''s a promise, then later." and walked away. Kuisha kept looking at his back for a while but then she felt someone holding her shoulder. She turned around and saw Coriana smirking at her and said, "Got yourself a date eh~ not bad at all." Kuisha severely blushed at her statement. Seeing that Coriana hugged her and said, "You are so cute" but then released her and said, "But we have to prepare you well, because to us girls a date is like war, where we have to strike down the opponent at the first glance." She then looked at her watch and said, "We will talk about it later we are getting late." Chapter 52 - Awakening After getting refreshed and having their breakfast Tatsuya and Sairaorg''s peerage decided to go to the Sitri domain. They rode a carriage and enjoyed the talk along the way. Once they reached the hospital Tatsuya once again prayed to not meet the sisters and then went inside along with the others. Tatsuya then entered a room and saw a lady with brown hair lying on the bed. Sairaorg then came forward and went towards her and said, "She is my mother Misla Bael, she has been sleeping like this for the past few years. She hasn''t even moved a bit since then." He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya, I beg you even if there is a little chance please save her. It pains me a lot seeing her in such a condition. I can do nothing for her other than pray so please I beg you." and fell on his knees. Tatsuya then went towards him and placed a hand on his shoulder and said, "You don''t have to beg me, I will try my best to cure her, just be calm. She would not like to see you like this when she wake you know." Sairaorg stood up and nodded and said, "Uh, I leave it to you then." Tatsuya nodded and then went towards Misla. He then placed his hand over her stomach, closed his eyes and started examining her body. All of his peerage looked at him intently, waiting for say his verdict. Soon Tatsuya opened his eyes and looked at them. The others looked at him as well waiting anxiously. Tatsuya them sighed and said, "Her case is similar to Ingvild so she can be cured and it is also not as old as her''s, so it won''t take much time to cure her." Sairaorg then gave a huge smile but then looking at his dissatisfied expression asked, "Then what''s the problem, why do you look so displeased." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "There is no problem there, it''s just that I have to again sit for hours to cure her, it would be very boring." All of the peerage gave him a helpless look and didn''t said anything. Tatsuya then sighed and said, "That''s it then, so if anyone of you has something to do then feel free to do so." and then started curing her. He then looked at Sairaorg and said, "Oh by the way before I forget get me a few things first." Sairaorg nodded and said, "Sure, Kuisha make a list and ask someone to bring them as soon as possible." Kuisha nodded and did as she was told. Tatsuya told her the things which he needed and then continued curing Misla. Soon Kuisha came back and said, "They said that they would be able to provide it by tomorrow, there is no problem with that right?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "No problem." Few hours passed away with Tatsuya and others talking to each other and most of the peerage leaving because of some work. Only Sairaorg, Kuisha and Coriana stayed behind with Tatsuya. Sairaorg and Tatsuya then went out of the room as it was the time for Misla to get changed and wear clean clothes. Sairaorg then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Thank you once again Tatsuya." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "You don''t need to thank me, I have yet to cure her." Sairaorg shook his head head and said, "No, what you are doing for us is still too much, is there anything that you want in return." Tatsuya looked at him and asked, "Do you think that there is anything of importance that you can give me." Sairaorg looked at him for a while and smiled and said, "Guess not, your eyes say that you are not a person who is in need of something, still if there is anytime that you need my help, I will gladly help you even if I have to face my fellow devils." Tatsuya looked at him in amazement and said, "You are even ready to face your own people." Sairaorg nodded and said, "Yeah, I am ready to face them. Except for a few people none of these people even looked at us when we were in need of help so you who is helping me in my need is of higher importance than them." He then laughed and said jokingly, "Besides it would be much more fun to fight beside you because if you are in need of help then the enemy would surely be strong." Tatsuya looked at him for a while and then said, "You know, you are an idiot." But he then smiled and said, "But you are not as much annoying as the other idiots out there." He then moved his fist forward and said, "Then i would be looking forward to you support in future, Sairaorg Bael." Sairaorg fist bumped with him and said, "Me too, Tatsuya Shiba." Soon the others came out and informed them that they were done. Both Tatsuya and Sairaorg nodded and then entered the room and Tatsuya again began his work." TIMESKIP: The next morning Tatsuya was still curing her but he could feel that she could wake up anytime now. He then looked at Kuisha and Coriana sleeping soundly on his shoulders. His forehead was twitching seeing them asleep. His shoulders were completely sored with both of them sleeping on them but he didn''t complained. He continued to cure her while also suppressing the cause for the disease. Soon both of them woke up and Tatsuya looked at them and asked, "Looks like you two slept well." Both of them absentmindedly nodded at his question making him twitch his lips. He then formed two glasses of water and splashed it on their faces. Both of them were completely awake now and glared at Tatsuya and shouted, "WHY THE HELL DID YOU DO THAT?" Tatsuya looked at both of them and said, "Punished for making my shoulders sore." Both of them then remembered what happened and blushed. They both then bowed and apologiesed to him and then went to change their clothes. Tatsuya sighed and continued to cure Misla. Soon both the girls came back and apologised once more. A few hours later Tatsuya felt something change in her body and just like with Ingvild, he started to increase the supply of magic through her body. Kuisha and Coriana also got alert by this and started looking at him intently. An hour or so later Misla slowly opened her eyes. Seeing her open her eyes both the girls started crying silently and Tatsuya too gave a sigh of relief. Soon Misla gained more control over her body and started looking around. She looked around the room and saw Tatsuya and the girls present in the room. Tatsuya helped her sit up and asked, "Are you feeling well, are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?" Misla shook her head and said, "No, I am fine but who might you be?" Tatsuya looked at her and a said, "Oh where are my manners, let me introduce myself. I am Tatsuya Shiba a human, I am Sairaorg''s friend who came here to cure you Misla-san." As soon as she heard Sairaorg''s name her eyes widen and she said, "Ara, so you ar Sairaorg''s friend, where is he? Can I see him?" Tatsuya was about to answer but suddenly the door burst open and Sairaorg came and shouted, "MOTHER" and immediately rushed towards the bed and was about to give her a bear hug, but was suddenly met with a fist on his face sending him flying to the wall. Tatsuya looked at him and shouted, "SHE HAS JUST WOKEN UP, DON''T CAUSE SUCH DISTURBANCE HERE. YOU WERE ABOUT TO CRUSH HER RIGHT NOW!!!" Seeing her son fly away Misla looked at Tatsuya with widened eyes. Tatsuya looked at her and bowed his head and said, "I apologize for that but you are still not in a condition to receive bear hugs right now." Misla waved her hands and said, "You don''t have to apologize, I was just a bit surprised by it, that''s all." Tatsuya nodded and then started to cure her soreness. Sairaorg then looked at his mother while a single tear fell from his eyes. He then went towards her and was about to hug her but first looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya who understood what he was asking sighed and said, "Don''t use too much force, she is still recovering." Sairaorg nodded and hugged his mother. He then separated from her and looked at Tatsuya and said, "Thank you Tatsuya truly thank you. I cannot express just how much grateful I am to you right now." Tatsuya sighed and said, "You don''t have to worry about that, didn''t we talked about it before. Just relax and talk to her to lighten her mood as well. She must be willing to hear about you." Misla smiled at Tatsuya and then looked back at Sairaorg who nodded his head and started talking to her. He then looked at Sairaorg and asked, "Have the things that I asked for arrived yet." Sairaorg shook his head and said, "no but it will be arriving soon, they will bring it here directly." and then continued to talk to her mother. Soon the door of the room opened and a person came with the things that Tatsuya requested. Tatsuya turned towards the person and as soon as their eyes met Tatsuya became speechless and immediately turned around. The person was a girl around his age with black hair. Sairaorg looked at the girl and said, "Oh Sona, welcome why are you here if I may ask." Sona came out of shock and looked at Sairaorg and said, "Hello Sairaorg-san I am her to deliver the things that you asked for as most of the people working here are busy today." She then walked towards Tatsuya and put a hand on his shoulder and said, "But I am wondering what are you doing here Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya slowly turned around and looked at her with a smile and said, "Just doing some deliveries, they ordered some food so I came to deliver it." Sona looked at him and asked, "Oh, you came to do delivery in underworld huh." Tatsuya continued to smile and said, "You came here to deliver the stuff right? can you give it to me." Sona gave the stuff that he ordered and glared at him and said, "We will talk about this IN DETAIL later." Tatsuya nodded and thought, ''why is my luck so bad, is there anything that can still go wrong.'' As soon as he thought that a magic circle appeared in the room and two people came out of it. One was a twin tailed magical girl and the other was a girl around Sona''s age with straight long black hair. Seeing them Tatsuya mentally groaned. The long haired girl looked at Sona and said, "Sorry Sona-sama I tried my best but I was still unable to stop her from coming here." Then the magical girl hugged Sona and said, "So-tan onee-chan is here. Were you missing me." Her gaze then landed on Tatsuya and she asked in a surprised tone, "Tatsuya-chan what are you doing here?" Tatsuya was massaging his temples looked at her and said, "Hi Sera, I am busy right now, I will explain you later." Serafall wanted to ask more but seeing the others she stopped but decided to interrogate him properly. While she was thinking this Tatsuya was in his own thought. He was thinking, "why are things going the other way I want them to go. Sigh well at least nothing more will go wrong.'' Again as soon as he thought that a red magic circle appeared and then a handsome man with bright red hair came out of it. The man looked at Serafall and said, "Serafall save me, Grayfia is making me overwork again." Then another red magic circle appeared and a silver haired maid came out of it. The maid looked around the room and saw the red haired man hiding behind Serafall.She went towards him and grabbed his ear and said, "Sirzechs-sama you should not be lazy, there is still a lot of work left you have to do as a maou." Then her gaze landed on Tatsuya and she asked, "Tatsuya, what are you doing here?" Tatsuya who was mentally crying didn''t said anything. He then banged his head on the bed in front of him and shouted, "WHY THE HELL DO I EVEN OPEN MY MOUTH!!!" Chapter 53 - GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE While Tatsuya''s head was on the bed after his shout all the people present in the room were looking at him. Sirzechs pointed at him and asked, "Why is a human here in underworld?" Serafall and Grayfia looked at him and said unanimously, "Shut up for a while I am trying to figure out that as well." Sirzechs was speechless and decided to keep his mouth shut. Tsubaki looked at Sona and said, "So that''s your beloved Tatsuya huh, I have to say he is quite handsome." Sona blushed on Tsubaki''s comment and said, "He is not my beloved." Sairaorg looked at his peerage girls and asked, "Why are two of the maous and the strongest queen here and how did all of them know about Tatsuya?" Kuisha was also quite confused by all this but when she heard Tsubaki and Sona both her and Coriana walked towards them and asked, "Sona-sama can I enquire what is your relationship with Tatsuya." Sona and Tsubaki both adjusted their glasses and said, "That is none of your business, I think." All four of them were glaring at each other. Grayfia and Serafall looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Tatsuya/Tatsuya-chan can you tell me what are you doing her?" They then looked at each other and it seemed that there were some sparks coming out of their eyes. Grayfia looked at Serafall and said with an expressionless face, "Leviathan-sama there is no need for you to trouble yourself over Tatsuya I can take care of this business on my own." Serafall smiled and said, "You don''t need to trouble yourself Grayfia-chan I can take care of Tatsuya-chan on my own after all he is my ''friend''." Both of them continue to glare at each other and then the room started to get colder. Misla was silently carresing Tatsuya''s hair thinking that Tatsuya was in a pitiful situation and thought, ''He sure is very famous huh, well he is pretty cute/handsome.'' Tatsuya who was now completely annoyed by their rambling sit up and then slowly turned his head and said in a cold voice, "SILENCE" all of them immediately stopped talking and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya also looked back at them coldly making all of them she shiver. Tatsuya stood up and said, "STAND STRAIGHT" all of them(except Misla) straightened their posture immediately. Tatsuya took a deep breath and said, "Maybe you did not notice but this is a hospital and I am currently healing a patient here so GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE." Sirzechs then looked at the patient and his eyes widened. He then pointed at Misla and said, "How are yo-" Tatsuya then glared at him and Sirzechs said, "C''mon Guys let''s move out. He is healing a patient now, we should not disturb him." and immediately left the room along with the others. Tatsuya then sat back on his chair and gave a tired singh and said, "Who the hell is f.u.c.k.i.n.g with my life." He then looked at Misla and said, "Sorry you have to witness all that after waking up." Misla shook her head and said, "No no there is no problem with that, I quite enjoyed it but it looks like you will be a lot busy later." Hearing her Tatsuya again placed his head on the bed and said in a muffled voice, "Why is it always me?" Misla smiled and slowly caressed his hair. Feeling the headpat Tatsuya looked up and said, "Thank you." Misla looked at him and said, "Ara, it should be me who thank you , not the other way around." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then gave her a pendant. Misla looked at the pendant and then pointed at herself and said, "For me." Tatsuya nodded and said, "It has some of my magic stored, it will suppress the cause for the disease and in a few years you would be back to normal but until then you have to wear it all the time, otherwise you may suffer from the disease again." Tatsuya said that and yawned. Misla looked at him and asked, "Feeling sleepy?" Tatsuya rubbed his eyes and said, "Yes, I didn''t catch a wink of sleep last night because of two ''idiots''." Suddenly outside both Kuisha and Coriana sneezed. Misla chuckled and said, "Ara ara, then why don''t you sleep for a while." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "No, it would be rude of me." Misla smiled and said, "But I don''t have any problems with it and it would be troublesome if the one who cured me is himself not well." Tatsuya wanted to reject her but seeing her expression which said, "You have to sleep no matter what." Tatsuya gave a tired sigh and said, "Then I thank you for letting me sleep here." and placed his head on the bed while still sitting on the chair. Misla looked at him and said, "You can sleep on the bed you know." Tatsuya rejected her and said, "No this is good enough for me and besides if others came back and see me sleeping beside you there would be a bloodbath here." Misla thought for a while and then nodded her head. She then place her hand on his head and started stroking his hair. Tatsuya who was now recieving the headpat thought, ''Now I know why those girls like this, it is very relaxing'' and drifted off to sleep. Meanwhile outside: Sairaorg and Sirzechs were sitting together and Sirzechs was sipping on coffee. Sairaorg looked at Sirzechs in worry and asked, "Sirzechs-sama is it alright to let them be free right now." Sirzechs sat back in a more comfortable position and said, "as long as I am free from work it doesn''t matter to me, besides do you have the guts to intervene them." Sairaorg looked at the scene in front of him and gulped. The four younger girls were having a fight with each other while being in their respective teams and Grayfia was having a fight with Serafall. The whole area was either covered in ice or craters making it look like a war zone. Sairaorg looked at Sirzechs and asked, "Can I have a cup as well." Sirzechs looked at him with a smile and said, "Here" and passed him a cup. Chapter 54 - SIMPLE MY ASS Sairaorg and the others later came inside Misla''s ward. There was still some hostility among the girls but they still decided to bear it for now. They all wanted to ask him some questions but when they saw him asleep they stopped. Sirzechs who didn''t catch the wind was about to wake Tatsuya up but as he was about to place his hand on him his hand was grabbed by both Grayfia and Serafall who gave him a cold glare. Seeing the glare he immediately stopped and stood back and thought, ''Who the hell thinks that a maou is not scared of other devils.'' They then started to talk to Misla who just woke up and ask her about her condition. Sairaorg then noticed the pendant and asked, "Mother where did you get that pendant from?" Misla took the pendant in her hand and carresed it and said, "Tatsuya gave it to me" when she said that every girl in the room except Tsubaki looked at the pendant and then at Tatsuya. Misla chuckled and said, "he said that this pendant have some of his magic power and help it suppress the cause for my disease." Their gazes then softened a bit and they then looked at the pendant curiously. Sairaorg then looked at her mother and asked, "Does that mean that you are not healed yet?" Misla smiled at her son and said, "Yes, but Tatsuya said that I would be in perfect condition in a few years but until then I have to wear it at all times." Sairaorg sighed in relief and then looked at Tatsuya and said, "He really is amazing, able to cure a disease which even the best doctors and healers among the devils cannot heal in just a couple of days. Just what the hell is he."All of them nodded and then start their talk again. Later, Tatsuya woke up and rubbed his eyes and after he was completely conscious he looked around and saw all of them present in the room. He stretched his body and looked at Sairaorg and said, "Well I have healed her, just make sure that she don''t take off her pendant and-" He then looked at Misla and said, "Don''t strain your body too much for now and make sure to get proper nutrition." He then quickly looked at the others and said, "Well, I should be taking my leave then." and immediately approached the door. But just as he was about to open the door his shoulders were grabbed by someone. Tatsuya slowly turned his head and saw both Grayfia and Serafall holding him. He gave them a wry smile and said, "What happened?" Both of them continued to stare at him and said, "You are going to answer some questions first." Sirzechs looked at him and thought, "Looks like I will get some time spared because of him in future." and smiled. Sairaorg looked at him and asked, "Why are you smiling my lord?" Sirzechs looked at him and said, "Just picturing my beautiful future, that''s all." Sairaorg became confused and didn''t said anything further. Tatsuya then sat on a chair surrounded by all of them. He looked at all of them once more and then sighed. He regained his neutral expression and said, "There is no helping it, go ahead and ask what you want but-" They all suddenly felt some pressure on them making those who doesn''t know about his powers widen their eyes. Tatsuya looked at them coldly and said, "Make sure that this conversation doesn''t leave this room." All of them nodded their heads but Sirzechs spoke, "Can we at least inform these things to the higher-ups?" Tatsuya thought for a while and said, "Only the maous." Sirzechs nodded his head in approval. Serafall then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Tatsuya-chan since when were you a part of supernatural world." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Since before we met." Grayfia, Serafall and Sona had a complicated expression on their face Serafall then looked at Tatsuya more intently and asked, "Then why didn''t you informed me earlier, don''t you trust me?" Tatsuya looked at her expressionlessly and said, "You didn''t ask and besides, you are not in a position to accuse me as none of you told me about you being a devil." All three of them looked down and didn''t said anything. Tatsuya sighed and said, "And I if I told you earlier you would be pestering me day and night to join your peerage, that would be very annoying." Serafall looked at him and pointed her finger and said, "Hey I am not annoying at all." When she said that all of them looked at her with a deadpan expression. Seeing everyone looking at her like that she hugged Sona and said, "So-tan they are being mean to onee-chan." Sona tried to push her away and said, "Onee-sama stay away, you are embarrasing me." Grayfia then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Ignoring all this nonsense I would also like to ask about your powers and how you are aquatinted with Sairaorg-sama." When Tatsuya heard the question his gaze intensified at the maous making them shudder. He then said, "Regarding that I would like to ask something first." He then intertwined his fingers and placed his head on it and said, "You maous must be aware of a devil named Ingvild Leviathan right?" Hearing the name Leviathan all of them except Sairaorg''s peerage became tensed. Serafall nodded her head and said, "Yes, I know about her, she was a patient suffering from the same disease as Misla-san, but went missing about a week ago. Do you have some information about her." Tatsuya looked amused and said, "Missing you say, that''s quite different from what I know." This time Sirzechs came forward and asked, "Then do you care to tell us about that?" Tatsuya looked at him for a while and said, "According to my information she was kidnapped and was sent to the human world in order to be sold." When the devils heard this they became shocked and Sairaorg''s peerage were angry again. Tatsuya then continued, "But what I find interesting here is how can you devils not employ any guards or set cameras around her room, when you all know that the old maou faction can come here to take her away. Don''t you all find it amusing." He then stood up and walked towards the maous and said, "It''s just like some one has done this on purpose and the only ones I can think of who have such authority are the people who govern the devil society." He then stopped beside the maous and said coldly, "You didn''t played any part in this incident, right?" and imposed pressure on them. Hearing his cold voice and feeling the pressure surrounding them both Serzechs and Serafall started sweating. Both of them were looking at Tatsuya in fear but were still admiring his power. The others were looking at them with a confused expression but Grayfia who was experienced with such situations was shocked. When she saw the maous sweating bullets in Tatsuya''s presence she was sure that Tatsuya was imposing pressure on them. She wanted to help them but didn''t as she also wanted to know whether those two take part in the kidnapping incident because she belonged to the old maou faction as well. Serafall then looked at Tatsuya and said, "I swear Tatsuya-chan I have no idea about such a thing, I only came to know about the kidnapping just now." Tatsuya used his telepathy and her thoughts and confirmed that she was telling the truth and removed the pressure from her. As soon as the pressure was released Serafall fell on her knees breathing heavily. Seeing her like that all of them got shocked and Sona immediately went to her aid. Tatsuya then looked at Sirzechs and asked, "And what about you Mr. Red hair." Sirzechs gulped his saliva and said, "I swear as well, I have no knowledge about such an incident." Tatsuya again used his telepathy and after confirming he removed the pressure from him as well but Sirzechs didn''t fell on his knees, he was just breathing heavily and was looking at Tatsuya as if he was a monster. Tatsuya didn''t cared about him and began thinking, "So it''s neither of them huh. Then it must be either the other two or someone from the council, most probably the councilmen. Looks like I have to do some thorough investigation." Tatsuya soon snapped out and looked at the devil''s and said, "Oh, I do hope that you don''t take it to your heart. I am sort of protective about my family." They all nodded at him but then Sirzechs looked at him and said, "Wait, does that mean that she is with you right now?" Tatsuya nodded and looked at Kuisha and said, "Kuisha if you may" Kuisha nodded and started explaining them about the incident. After she was done explaining all the devil were silent. Sirzechs then looked at Tatsuya and bowed his head and said, "Tatsuya I would like to apologise for all the troubles we have caused you, if there is anything that we could do for you." Tatsuya then waved his hand and said, "I don''t want anything just make sure that you keep your mouths shut." They all nodded and then Sona looked at him and said, "Tatsuya there is something that I would like to ask?" Tatsuya looked at her and nodded. Sona nodded her head and said, "What powers do you have and most importantly what are you?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "I am not telling you about my powers, that''s a secret and regarding what I am, I am just a simple Human." All of them looked at him and said, "SIMPLE MY ASS." Tatsuya was taken aback by them and said, "Hey that''s,very rude of you." Serafall looked at him and said, "There is no way you are simple at all. You can cure an almost incurable disease, make two maous sweat under you pressure and hide you presence to the point where we can not even detect it. What part of you is simple." When she said that the others nodded their head in approval. Tatsuya''s lips twitched on seeing their actions but he didn''t think about it too much and sighed. He then stood up and said, "Whatever, I should go back now, it''s already late." But as he said that both Kuisha and Sona came in front of him and said, "Wait" But Tatsuya didn''t waited and said, "Sorry but we will talk later." and teleported away. Both Sona and Kuisha looked at the empty space in front of them and thought, ''I wanted to ask him what is his relationship with her. Well whatever I will deal with it later.'' As Tatsuya appeared in his room he sighed and said, "Why do I feel like I just dodged a bullet." Chapter 55 - Meeting the crow After coming back home he was bombarded with questions from all the girls and he had to sit for hours to answer all of their questions. He even informed them about his confrontation with Sona and the others about his identity being revealed to them. He also told their identity to the girls and warned them not to tell about their powers. After answering all of their questions Tatsuya decided to sleep but when he noticed that the others were following him he turned around and asked, "What do you want now." They all said at the same time, "We will be sleeping with you tonight." Tatsuya raised his brow and asked, "And why do I owe this pleasure?" Kurumi came forward and said, "Do you even need any permission to sleep with us?" Tatsuya looked at her and then said, "No, you three are understandable but why is Ingvild coming with you three as well." All of them then looked at Ingvild making her nervous. Ingvild then built up some courage and said, "What, I don''t want to sleep alone when all of you are sleeping together." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "But are you sure, I will be sleeping there as well." Ingvild nodded her head and said sheepishly, "You don''t need to worry about that I can manage, besides you were the one who healed me and I heard from others that you held onto my hand all the time while you healed me, so it''s not a big deal." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then sighed and said, "Ok, you four on the bed, I will sleep on the floor." The others started to refute but Tatsuya stood silent for a while and then said, "Look it will not fit with me to make Ingvild sleep with us like that, so let''s just sleep like that." They were still reluctant but still nodded their heads. Seeing that Tatsuya smiled and said, "In return we can go on a date if you want." Their mood changed in an instant and they hugged him and then went inside his room. Tatsuya then looked at Ingvild and said, "You don''t have to force yourself to do what others are doing, you are free now and should do what you want. Even if you are in my team you still have your own will, so just follow it." He then patted his head and then went inside the room. Ingvild stood there for a while and then put her hand on where Tatsuya patted. She then blushed and suddenly shook her head. After clearing her thoughts she smiled and then went inside the room to sleep. The next day Tatsuya woke up first and saw everyone clinging to him, even Ingvild was there. He gave a tired sigh but smiled at them. He then went for his workout and after coming back home he found the others doing what they usually did. Ingvild and Himari preparing breakfast while also teaching Miyuki and Kurumi lazing around in the morning. They didn''t had to worry about school as they all had started homeschooling and decided to enter in highschool. After getting refreshed and having his breakfast Tatsuya went for his work while leaving a shadow clone behind to help the others train much to their dismay. Tatsuya had also given Ingvild a weapon because she has little to no physical endurance. Being a devil and that too a decendent of a maou made her well worth in magic and she only needed to practice her control as she had enough magic power. Tatsuya had given her a extensible lightning whip(Lucy''s whip from fairy tail), the whip also have the ability to absorb any lightening or thunder attacks and use it against the opponents. It was a good match for her as when combined with her water magic it would be very effective. It was good for both mid range and long range enemies, it was also very versatile as it can be hardened to form a rod or spear as well. For close range she was being taught different martial arts. Tatsuya didn''t worked for two days so he decided to work till the time the restaurant closes. After working till late in the evening Tatsuya was about to close the gate but when he came out he met two people there one man with black and blonde hair and one boy close to his age with silver hair. Tatsuya looked at the boy and said, "Oh if it isn''t my dear friend Vali, what are you doing here?" Vali looked at him and suddenly rage took over him and he grabbed his collar and said, "You, what the hell did you write in that letter of yours." Tatsuya didn''t said anything and smacked his head making his face plastered in the ground. He then looked at the man and said, "And you must be Azazel, Vali''s parent right?" Azazel had a sweat drop seeing Vali on the ground but he then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Yeah, I am Azazel nice to meet you..." Tatsuya looked at him and bowed and said, "Sorry sorry, where are my manners I am Tatsuya Shiba Vali''s friend. I am the one who wrote that letter to you." Azazel nodded and then looked at the restaurant and said, "Anyways is this place about to close we decided to use the coupon today but it looks like we are a bit late." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Well I was about to close but since Vali is a ''dear'' friend of mine do come in." He then took Vali''s hand and started dragging him. Azazel was again speechless but simply followed him. He the sat on the counter and Tatsuya made Vali sit on one as well. He then took a bucket with of water and splashed it on him making him wake up. Vali was completely drenched and his eyes were covered with his wet hair. Tatsuya then moved his hair a bit to see his open eyes and said with a nod, "Looks like you have woken up." He then placed a menu in front of him and said, "Now tell me what do you want to eat my ''dear'' friend." Vali groaned when he heard him. He then took the menu and then looked at Azazel and asked, "I can order anything right?" Azazel looked at him and gave a thumbs up. Vali looked at Tatsuya and said, "Bring me the most expensive dish, with the most expensive non-alcoholic drink, with the most expensive dessert then." When Azazel heard him he choked on the water he was drinking and glared at Vali. Vali looked back at him and said,l with a smug, "You said that I can order anything." Azazel sighed and then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Bring me the same as him, just with the best alcohol that you have." Tatsuya then looked at him and said, "You sure about that we have some good quality stuff but, can you handle it." Azazel looked at him with a smirk and said, "Bring it on kid, you are a thousand years too young to challenge me." Tatsuya wrote their orders and said, "Wait for a while." He started walking away but then turned to Vali and asked, "Do you want a towel to dry yourself up." Vali shook his head and said, "No need" and then used his magic to dry himself. Seeing Vali use magic in n front of a human Azazel was about to reprimand him but Tatsuya looked at him and said, "I already know, you don''t have to worry, fallen angel-san." and then went in the kitchen. Azazel was stupefied by the sudden development and then looked at Vali for answers. Vali looked at him and said, "What, do you think that a normal human has the power to beat me to shit, it must be obviously clear to someone with your experience that he belongs to the supernatural world." Azazel was about to say something but then stood silent at Vali''s reasoning. He then looked at Vali and asked, "How strong is he?" Vali turned serious and clenched his fist and said, "He wiped the floor with me without even a scratch on his body, that strong." Azazel''s eyes widen at his answer. He then thought for a while and asked, "Does he possesses a sacred gear?" Vali thought for a while and then said, "I don''t know, but he was able to copy my divine dividing even the balance breaker. It was a perfect copy of my armour." When Azazel heard this his throat went dry and then many possibilities started to run through his mind. He then turned serious and asked, "Is he a threat to us?" Vali was about to answer but then a voice was heard which said, "As long as you don''t stand in my way, I will not do anything to you." He placed their food on their table and said, "But be on my bad side and I can''t promise that you will live long." He said that with a smile but still released his pressure on them. Both Vali and Azazel were shocked and quickly nodded their heads. Tatsuya smiled and released the pressure and said, "Good then if all that is over let''s have our dinner then." and placed his own plate on the table. Both Vali and Azazel were looking at him weirdly but then they smelled the aroma coming from the food they forgot all about the previous conversation and started devouring their meals. All three of them talked to each other while eating making all of them to ease their tension. Azazel even offered Tatsuya to join Grigori but Tatsuya simply declined saying that he will not work under others. After having their meal Vali and Tatsuya were looking at a passed out Azazel who was mumbling something about his ''bedtime adventures'' Tatsuya grabbed him by his hair and looked at his wasted face and said, "I told him that he would not be able to take it." and released him making his face crash on the table with a *bang* sound. He then used his magic to clean up and said, "Now pay up." Vali simply took out Azazel''s wallet and gave him the money and said, "Keep the change." Tatsuya looked at the money and asked, "What about the discount coupon." Vali smirked and said, "Let''s just say that I forgot about it, it would be a sight to see his reaction in the morning." Tatsuya smirked as well and said, "Make sur to send me a video as well." Vali nodded and teleported back with Azazel. At the same time inside Azazel''s dream: Azazel was having his ''fun'' inside his dream but then he suddenly sneezed. The woman looked at him and asked, "What happened?" Azazel thought for a while and said, "Looks like something bad is about to happen to me. Oh well whatever." and continued his ''fun''. Chapter 56 - Bad to Worse After the meeting with Azazel Tatsuya and the others have started to train once again as now their presence is known in the supernatural world. Tatsuya has now made their regim even more intense making them more tired than usual but the girls didn''t complain. Miyuki and Irina were now used to it and Ingvild didn''t complain as she knew that right now she was the weakest link of the team. She was more determined than the others and the fact that she was a decendent of the original maou made her progress at a rapid pace. She is now at High high class level much to the surprise of the others. She now actively take part in spars against Miyuki and Kurumi and even fighting toe to toe with them. Her control over her whip has grown to the point that she is able to handle any enemy under a 100 metre radius. She also uses it as a rod or spear as advised and demonstrated by Tatsuya. Her magic control has grown as well. now she is able to manipulate countless snakes made of water and also able to form a barrier of water for protection. Tatsuya has also started teaching her a but of lightening magic so as to complement her water magic and whip. Ki manipulation and chakra control was also something Tatsuya started to teach her inorder to make her body stronger and teach her how to fly without her wings. She also learned to strengthen her body using both ki and chakra. She can also use ki blasts but they were no where as strong as Tatsuya''s at most her''s can crush a giant boulder. During all this time Ingvild bas also started to show her affection towards Tatsuya but is not as bold as the other members of the Shiba house. Tatsuya who has indeed noticed this things does not try to remain aloof like most anime protagonists and actively recieve and show affection to her and others. Not many changes were there among the others. The only major change would be that both Miyuki and Himari were finally able to break through and were now low Ultimate level. Their progress relieved them and Tatsuya a lot as they starting to lose confidence because of their stagnant growth. Another noticeable thing was that Miyuki had greatly controlled her possessiveness to the point that she usually don''t lash out on other team members and some other people who try to approach Tatsuya. She is still vigilant though as she still protect him from random girls on the streets and other people who tru to take advantage of him. She has accepted the fact that Tatsuya could not be bound to her alone but still only the girls she approve could stay near him. Tatsuya and his team also have occasional meetings with the devils and Vali''s teammates as well. At one point Ophis started to visit Tatsuya regularly. She would sit on his lap and made him feed her chocolates and other sweets making the others jealous but they didn''t did anything because they knew the power possessed by the loli can destroy the world. Tatsuya also occasionally goes to the underworld along with his team. He usually go there to check on Misla''s condition and whenever he was bored. He has also met Venelana Gremory and the other two maous who came to visit Misla after her health has improved and let''s just say that they have a ''good'' impression of him. Sirzechs has also tried a lot to make Tatsuya and Rias meet so that he can intervene her marriage with Riser but everytime he tries to set them up Tatsuya turn his offer down. In a desperate attempt Serzechs even asked him, "Tatsuya why don''t you meet my younger sister." To which Tatsuya said, "I have heard about her from Sona and from what all i have heard from her, she seem to be a real piece of work and very annoying." Hearing the blunt but true evaluation of Tatsuya Sirzechs''s face twitched but he controlled himself and said, "She is nothing like that she is a very sweet girl so why don''t you meet her at least once and whose words do you believe her brother''s or her friend''s." Tatsuya didn''t take even a second to answer and said, "friend''s" Sirzechs''s face twitched again and asked, "and why?" Tatsuya place his hands on his shoulders and said, "As a fellow sis-con I know that you can never say I''ll about your sister to anyone else." His tone then got colder and said, "And why are you so desperate in making us meet, are you scheming something." Hearing this Sirzechs immediately shook his head rapidly and said, "No I am not." Tatsuya then smiled and said, "Good then, if you were scheming something which make my family involved in it then from tomorrow there would be one less maou." Sirzechs paled on hearing this and thought, ''It''s not worth asking his help, let''s just wait for the future and see." Sona and Serafall has also asked him to join their peerages but were declined but still Serafall tried it from time to time. Tatsuya also trains with the devils from time to time but not as intensely like he practices with his own team. Seeing their practice his team only thoughts were, "who the hell is this person, where is that hardcore training freak gone. He must be an imposter.'' And just like that half a year passed and right now Tatsuya and his team were getting ready go to the underworld in Sairaorg''s birthday. Though they were still humans, Sairaorg said that he has only called some people who were his or his mom''s friends. Once everyone was ready Tatsuya created a magic circle and teleported with everyone else. Once they reached the underworld Tatsuya knocked on the door of the mansion and after waiting for a while a maid came to open the door. Once she opened the door and saw Tatsuya and the other she smiled and gave a bow to them and said, "Follow me, I will lead you to the hall." Tatsuya and the others nodded and silently followed her. While on the way Tatsuya thought, "Everytime I think of something to not happen, it always happens, lets try to think opposite of that. Today I will meet the ''switch princess.'''' While he was thinking that they reached the hall and made took her leave. Tatsuya who was still thinking was brought out of his daze when he was sandwiched between two people and he thought, ''soft'' and then looked at them and saw both Misla and Venelana there. He then moved back and said, "Sorry about that, good evening Misla-san, Venelana-san." Both of them did there ''ufuufuu'' chuckle and said, "Good evening to you too Tatsuya, Miyuki, Himari, Kurumi and Ingvild." Misla then came forward and said, "Thank you for taking some of the time from your schedule and visiting us." Hearing her Tatsuya gave a wry smile and said, "You are still upset for not coming here more frequently Misla-san." She just smiled and said, "There is nothing like that and besides, for Tatsuya-kun his work is more important than us." Tatsuya gave a tired singh and said, "I will try. to find time to come here more often." Soon Sairaorg and came with his peerage along with Sona and Tsubaki. Seeing them Tatsuya and the others moved towards them and said, "Happy Birthday Sairaorg." Sairaorg who saw them became happy and immediately put his hand around Tatsuya''s neck and said, "Thanks you guys, say Tatsuya today you will not reject my request of sparring with you right?" Hearing him all the people present there gave a ired sigh and said, "He never changes." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Okay I will fight you once the party is over and her you gift." Sairaorg''s smiled and took the gift and said, "Shall I open it now?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Your wish." Sairaorg hurriedly opened the gift and seeing his antics all of them smiled and it was to be expected as it was the first birthday that he was celebrating with his friends and family as before his mother woke up he didn''t organized such events. Once the box was opened there were different bands present in the box. All of them looked at the band''s intently and Tatsuya said, "Those are some training band which can help you in training. You can change their gravity according to your will without affecting your whole body weight. You can change the gravity upto 10 times the gravity of Earth. I use similar bands as well(though mine can increase the gravity upto 500 times that of Earth). Sairaorg''s eyes were now shining on seeing the band and he bear hugged Tatsuya and said, "This is the best gift ever." Tatsuya who was being crushed by the hig sighed but smiled later and said, "I am glad that you liked it." Tatsuya then heard Sona and Venelana talking. Sona looked at Venelana and asked, "Oba-san is Rias not coming?" Venelana gave a sad smile and said, "Sorry Sona-dear she had a fever, so she is unable to visit today." Sona gave an understanding nod and thought, ''Great!!! now she won''t learn about Tatsuya, I was kinda worried about their meeting but it seems like that it will not happen anytime soon.'' Tatsuya who heard this thought, ''Whoo hop! my plan worked I don''t have to worry about anyt-'' Just as he was about to continue thinking a bright orange magic circle formed in the room with fire coming from it. Seeing the circle all of them looked at each other and Tatsuya thought, ''Why does my situation changed from ''Bad'' to ''Worse'''' Chapter 57 - ORA!!! The circle continued to glow for sometime and after a while the flames dispersed and three people stood there. One was a beautiful woman with blond hair and blue eyes, another small girl who looked like her daughter with similar features but her hair were done in form of drills, and finally a man with similar blonde hair and a handsome face. Misla came forward and bowed a bit and said, "Greetings Phenex-san I am very grateful that you decided to grace us with your presence." The woman also came forward and said with a smile, "Don''t be too stiff Misla, you can just call me by my name, my friend." Misla also smiled and said, "As you wish Jessica." Jessica then came closer to Misla and hugged her and said, "I am glad that you were able to recover, how is your health now." Misla separated from the hig and said, "I have been quite good, thanks for your kindness." The women then went to the side to talk to one another and both the boy and the girl went towards Tatsuya and the others. The girl then came forward and gave a polite bow to the others and said, "Nice to meet you, I am Ravel Phenex from the house of Phenex and the one beside me is my brother Riser Phenex." Riser looked at the others with his hands in his pockets and nodded his head but then his sight fell on Tatsuya. Tatsuya also looked back at him and then looked away. Riser then pointed his finger at Tatsuya and asked, "What is a human doing here?" Hearing his question Ravel also looked at him curious. Sairaorg came forward and said, "Good evening Riser-san I am Sairaorg Bael, from the house of Bael. This person here is my friend Tatsuya." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Nice to meet you, I am Tatsuya Shiba." Riser then looked at him with a smirk and said, "A human like you must feel proud that you are standing in presence of The great Riser-sama." When he said that all of them had the exact same thought, ''This person is very annoying.'' Riser''s gaze then fell upon Kurumi and he licked his lips and approached Kurumi. Kurumi looked at him and asked, "What?" Riser looked at her with an arrogant expression and said, "Woman you are beautiful. Why don''t you become Riser''s woman." When he said that all of them again had the same thought, ''Great he speaks in third person as well.'' Kurumi gave him a smile and said, "Sorry but I already like someone else." Riser seem to get a bit pissed at this and then grabbed her hand and said, "I was not asking you, I was ordering you to be my woman." But suddenly his hand was grabbed by someone. He then looked at the person holding his hand and found it to be Tatsuya. Tatsuya gave him a cold glare and said, "I will say this just once, Release. Her. Hand".But Riser who had his holier than thou personality snorted and said, "Release me at once, or you will die by my hands Human." Tatsuya didn''t answered him and suddenly Kurumi''s hand was freed and Riser''s whole body disintegrated in flames only to form back a couple of seconds later. Tatsuya continued to look at him coldly and said, "I told you." Riser then became more pissed and fired his flames at him without caring about the people nearby. Tatsuya immediately pushed the others away using his telekinesis and himself got engulfed in flames. Seeing him engulfed in flames Ravel got panicked as he saved her from his brother''s attack, though she could not get hurt because she herself was a Phenex but still he saved her. She then looked at others and got more shocked. The others who saw Tatsuya getting engulfed in flames thought, ''Riser is a goner now. They all then looked at each other and then all said simultaneously, "Wanna bet on how much time will he take?" Ravel then went towards them and said, "Are you all out of your minds, your friend just died and you all are betting. How can you call him you friend?" The others only gave her a helpless look and then Miyuki came forward and said, "Rather than Onii-sama, you should be worried about your brother instead." Ravel became confused but then the flame surrounding Tatsuya dispersed. All of them looked at him and both Riser and Ravel were very surprised on seeing him unscathed, thought his upper body was completely exposed because his clothes were burnt. Tatsuya looked at himself and said, "Man, that shirt was brand new." He then looked at Riser and said, "Let''s leave that for later and continue what we were doing." Tatsuya smirked at Riser making him more pissed. Tatsuya then felt that everyone was looking at him, mostly girls. He then looked at them and saw them looking at him with a blush. He even saw Coriana taking pictures of him. Not minding them he looked in the front and saw Riser making huge fireballs. Riser was about to fire them but Tatsuya negated them and said, "No fire inside the house." and then rushed towards him. Riser covered his fists with fire and started attacking him and said, "Riser will kill you and will then make that bitch Riser''s slave." Tatsuya intercepted his fists with his own. His eyes then changed into Byakugan and he then used gentle fist art to press his pressure points and paralysed him. Being paralysed Riser glared at Tatsuya and said with difficulty, "What did you do to Riser." Tatsuya smiled at him but then the smile from his face vanished and he said, "What happened? Can''t move your body?" He then moved closer to him and then activated his sharingan and used Tsukiyomi on him. After getting out of Tsukiyomi Riser looked at Tatsuya with fear in his eyes and said, "Release Riser this instant." Tatsuya scoffed and said, "Still arrogant heh, looks like I need to ''teach'' you thoroughly." Tatsuya then held Riser''s body up with his telekinesis and then covered his fists with Imagine Breaker and started punching Riser while shouting, "ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA!!!!!" The other who saw this scene were horrified. Each punch of Tatsuya was making a massive shockwave and just imagining them to be in Riser''s place made them shudder with fear. Tatsuya stopped punching for a bit and then looked at Riser''s face. Riser''s eyes were lifeless. He looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Why Riser''s body is not regenerating, Riser is immortal. Riser cannot be defeated by the hands of a lowly human like you." Tatsuya''s hand then covered with black and white lightning making a loud noise(chidori with holy and black lightning). Tatsuya then looked at Riser with cold eyes and said, "You say you are immortal huh. So how about it, wanna experience dying once." Tatsuya then moved his hand back and then attacked directly towards Riser''s heart. But just as he was about to stab him he stopped. He then looked at the person in front of him and the other person trying to stop his hand. He then said, "Miyuki move out of the way." but Miyuki stood there. Tatsuya then started releasing more pressure and said, "Miyuki. I . Said . Move . Out . Of . The . Way." But Miyuki still stood there struggling in his pressure. Tatsuya then put his hand down and deactivated the black and white lightening. He then looked at Miyuki and said, "Why are you standing in my way and can you leave my hand Kurumi, Ravel." Kurumi released his hand but Ravel kept on clutching his hand. Tatsuya didn''t gave it much thought and said, "Explain now." Kurumi came forward and said, "I guess you have done enough." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "And why do you think so? I surely want to kill him right now." Kurumi shook her head and said, "It is enough see he can''t even move a bit and is gravely injured." Tatyana didn''t said anything and then again formed the chidori in his hand. Seeing the chidori in his hand Ravel clutched his hand more tightly and started crying Tatsuya looked at Miyuki and said, "Move aside." Miyuki shook her head said, "I will not move Onii-sama." She then looked at Ravel and said, "Just look at her even though she is constantly being hurt by the holy element in that attack of yours yet she is not budging a bit, only to save her brother." Tatsuya looked at Ravel and saw all the bruises on her face and body. He deactivated his attack and looked at Miyuki and said, "Move aside." Miyuki still stood there and said, "Onii-sama please stop, she is a sister just like me and i know how would it feel to see my brother die in front of me." Tatsuya gave a sigh and said, "You leave me no other choice." He then used his other hand and move Miyuki aside and then punched Riser. Seeing Riser get punched Ravel immediately looked at her brother. As soon as Tatsuya pinched Riser his body erupted in flames and after a few seconds his body was back to normal. Seeing that Ravel left Tatsuya and hugged her brother and started crying. Riser hugged her back and let her cry to her heart''s content. Once she stopped crying she left his embrace and looked at Tatsuya and bowed and said, "Thank you, Thank you for sparing my brother." Riser didn''t said anything and just stood there in silence. Tatsuya sighed and patted her head and then her bruises started to heal. Tatsuya then looked at her and said, "You don''t have to thank me Ravel. And I have to say youu are very brave to stand in my way in order to protect your brother." He stopped petting her and then said, "Besides who said that I spared him, STICKY FINGERS." At his words everyone''s eyes widen and they looked at Riser whose body immediately fell apart through various zippers on his body. Riser got shocked and then started to get panicked. He then glared at Tatsuya and said, "What did you do to Riser''s body Human." Everyone got surprised once again on seeing that Riser was still alive and talking. Tatsuya then moved forward and then took a part of his body and attached it to his head. When everyone saw Riser the girls covered their eyes and the boys started laughing. Raiser looked up and then got angry and shouted, "Why did you joined my d.i.c.k there." Tatsuya started laughing as well and said, "Now you are literally a ''d.i.c.khead''" Ravel who saw his brother''s body parts looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Will be back to normal?" Tatsuya patted her head and said, "Of course he will." and rejoined his body. Riser checked his body and said, "Everything is fine but, WHY THE HELL IS MY D.I.C.K STILL HERE!!!" Chapter 58 - I am a human who stands above all While Riser was making a fuss about his d.i.c.k, Misla and the other ladies came back. Seeing them enter Tatsuya made the d.i.c.k invisible. Riser when looked towards the door and saw her mother there and immediately went towards her. Jessica saw her son coming towards her and sighed knowing that he must have made a ruckus. Riser approached his mother and was about to speak out loud but stopped and came closer to her ear and whispered in her ear. After saying his problem he moved back. His mother looked at him weirdly and said, "Riser I know you are a d.i.c.khead but you should not take it seriously and say that you are literally a d.i.c.khead. I guess you should go home and rest." Hearing his mother Riser slumped in sadness and was about to cry but then he suddenly noticed something. He then moved his hand down and found his ''little brother'' present there, he glanced towards Tatsuya who nodded his head. Tears of happiness came at the corner of his eyes and he immediately rushed towards Tatsuya and hugged his legs and started saying him thank you and all, but soon realisation hit him and he immediately stood up and said, "why is Riser thanking you, it is because of you that Riser suffered from that." He then curled up his fist to hit Tatsuya but as soon as he made his fist he crouched down in pain and shouted, "Ahhh!!!" Seeing him in pain the others got surprised especially Venelana and Jessica as they were seeing his power for the first time. Riser then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Why is Riser suffering from pain." Tatsuya looked at him and said see your palms." Riser followed his instructions and opened his fist and frowned. In his hands what Riser saw was one of his balls on each hand. He looked at Tatsuya pleadingly who only looked away. After the party was over Tatsuya fixed Riser''s body back to normal and Riser immediately returned home. His mother who has come to know of the ordeal apologised for her son''s actions to which Tatsuya also apologised to her for taking such actions. After all that was over Sairaorg rushed towards Tatsuya and said, "Now since the party is over let''s fight." Tatsuya gave an annoyed sighed but still followed him along with the others. Soon Sairaorg and Tatsuya were in a training field and all the others were sitting at the sides. Tatsuya then looked at Sairaorg and said, "You should use Mr. Lion as well so as to make the fight more interesting." Sairaorg who heard him became shocked but soon started laughing and then looked at Regulus and nodded. Regulus also nodded his head and came beside Sairaorg. Sairaorg then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya be prepared our combined force will prevail against you." Regulus then transformed into a golden lion surprising the others except his peerage and Tatsuya. Tatsuya kept his hands in his pockets and said seriously, "Use your full power." Regulus looked at Sairaorg who looked back at him as well and after a while nodded his head. "I will show him my true power." Regulus''s body then began to glow making everyone in the vicinity unable to see. After a while the light died dow and Sairaorg was covered in a golden armour and shouted, "BALANCE BREAKER: REGULUS REY LEATHER REX!!!" Tatsuya then took his hands out of his pocket and said, "Ready?" Sairaorg pointed his finger at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya I will defeat you with the power of the Lion king Nemea." Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and thought let''s use the power of a ''lion as well'' and then Tatsuya''s hands began to produce a blinding light. Soon the light died down and a golden one handed axe was in his hand. He then pointed his axe towards Sairaorg and said, "Then I will crush you with this Divine axe Rhitta and will show you the power of the human that stands above all, SUNSHINE." As he said that Tatsuya''s body buffed up a bit(Not as much as Escanor, only just a bit. And Rhitta is also not as big as Escanor''s and is proportionate to Tatsuya''s size." Seeing the axe Siraorg became more excited and then looked at Tatsuya maniacally and then launched towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya too didn''t waited and punched him on the face sending him flying and said, "You should wipe that look off your face." Sairaorg who crashed in the wall stood up and said, "Yeah!!! that''s what I expect from you now come at me with everything you got." Tatsuya raised his axe and said, "Don''t tell me that I didn''t warn you. CRUEL SUN!!!" and a small ball of fire started forming over the axe and continued to get bigger and bigger. The temperature around the field also started rising making it very uncomfortable for the others. Sairaorg was sweating heavily but was still excited. The audience were also sweating and their clothes have started to get burned as well. The most surprised were Ravel and Jessica who were feeling hot as well even though they were phenexes. Miyuki and the others used their ice and water magic to cool down the surroundings but it was of no use. Tatsuya looked at the sun and then at Sairaorg and said, "Here you go." and launched it towards Sairaorg. Sairaorg being Sairaorg didn''t even tried to dodge it and took it head on creating an explosion. Tatsuya put his axe back and deactivated his sunshine ability and started walking towards the smoke. Everyone was looking at him curiously and were waiting for the smoke to clear. Soon the smoke cleared as well and revealed an unconscious Sairaorg and Regulus(in human form) Tatsuya grabbed both of their collars and started walking towards others. He then handed both of them to his peerage. Tatsuya looked at the others who were looking at him with awe and he said, "Why are you looking at me weirdly?" When they heard him their lips twitched and they all thought, "Who is the weird one between you and us." Sona then came forward and said, "What was that axe you had?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "It was a big golden axe." Hearing his answer her lips twitched and she then asked, "What was the magic that you used before?" "It was a very strong magic." Her brow started twitching as well and she said, "Will you answer me." Tatsuya smiled at her and said, "I did." Sona asked, "When?" "Just now" THis made Sona snapped and she started cursing Tatsuya. Tsubaki immediately came towards her and restrained her so that she cannot attack Tatsuya (not that she could). Tatsuya then looked at the others and said, "I guess we should leave for now, girls let''s go back." and teleported away with his team. Leaving behind an angry Sona and Ravel who kept on looking on the place he was standing. The others girls looked at her and thought, ''great another one.'' While Jessica was filling a form given to her by Misla which said, "Tatsuya fanclub membership application." Chapter 59 - KILL THEM ALLLL!!! After the day of Sairaorg''s party a lot of time has passed by. All the devils who had met Tatsuya on Sairaorg''s birthday came to his restaurant from time to time. Ravel also informed Tatsuya that Riser was ver scared of hum and daily checks whether his ''little brother'' is at the correct place or not. Venelana, Grayfia and Millicas also come from time to time to visit them. While on their visit Tatsuya noticed a bruise on Venelana and asked about it but due to her being hesitant about it, Tatsuya didn''t asked her further and used his telepathy to find some answers. What Tatsuya came to know was that Zeoticus Gremory in this world was not an affectionate person like the one showed in the anime and light novels in Tatsuya''s world. Though he keeps an image of a proper and affectionate Gremory in public, in actuality he is very brutal and greedy. He was also the reason that Rias is currently Riser''s fiance because he was after the power and wealthy of the Phenex family. He has also tried to make Grayfia marry Sirzechs after Sirzechs''s original wife''s death, because of her being a Lucifage and single. And when Venelana complained about that to him she was then ''dealt'' by him. Tatsuya was way too pissed at this but decided to take care of him later as he want to hide his capabilities as much as possible. He didn''t said anything to Venelana and Grayfia directly but only told them that they were welcomed in his house anytime they want. Both of them understood what Tatsuya meant to say and thanked him. Tatsuya has also bought his publishing companies and opened many restaurants in various parts of Yasaka''s territory. He also bought the studio who was making the anime on his manga. Hence increasing his business a lot. And because of all this his life has become way to hectic, the paper work was fine as he was able to do that with the help of his shadow clones, but he still had to attend the meetings personally as having him at more than one place simultaneously would have been suspicious. Tatsuya even renovated his house and now it turned into a mansion. He did the same for his restaurant making it more magnificent than before and all that took him to do all that was.... nothing. He simply used his magic for renovations and all and used his powers to make the authorities not question him about the changes. Tatsuya also met Seekvaira Agares when she came to visit Sairaorg in underworld. At first she was very distant to him and his team but as the time passes and they met from time to time in the underworld her hesitation elevated and she started to open up to him and his team. Tatsuya also talks to her about different mechas making her more interested and entertained in her talks. Tatsuya has also made the Hanging Gardens of Babylon his headquarters for his team. Though it is too big for them, he has no problem with it as it was very cool in his opinion. Though he has asked to not inform the others about their team''s headquarters. Right now Tatsuya and the others are in Underworld visiting Sairaorg as usual and right now Tatsuya is in dilema. Tatsuya was standing Infront of Himari who was looking at him with an expectant gaze. Tatsuya sighed and said, "You are saying that you want to meet your old friend who lives in Underworld." Himari nodded in response. "But didn''t you said that your tribe abandoned you and your mother and since then you have been wandering." Himari nodded and said, "Yeah that''s true I was abandoned by my tribe but there is not only one tribe in the Underworld, there are many and the one I am talking about is the head of her own tribe. Even though she didn''t took me in because of other people in her tribe, she still helped me a lot when I was younger." Tatsuya sighed again and said, "Ok you can meet her but make sure that you don''t reveal your identity to anyone and please don''t get caught in some mess." Hearing him Himari laughed sheepishly and said, "Actually there is-" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "There is-" Himari didn''t said anything and kept laughing sheepishly. Tatsuya sighed and said, "You don''t know her location, do you?" Himari slumped her shoulders when she heard Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "You know in all possibility she could be dead or be someone''s servant right now. You too must be knowing about the current circ.u.mstances of the Nekomata tribe right? They are currently being hunted. Do you still want to look for her?" Himari looked at Tatsuya with determination and said, "Yeah I still want to look for her, even if she is dead." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then stood up. Seeing him stand up Himari looked at him and asked, "What happened? Tatsuya stretched his body and said, "Gather the others, we are going to find a cat right now." On hearing that Himari smiled brightly and then jumped on Tatsuya who caught her only to suddenly get kissed by her. She then freed herself and then walked out of the room and said, "Thank you Tatsuya, I love you." Tatsuya looked at the door for a while and said, "That was unexpected, well I enjoyed it so no problems on my end." He then used his magic and searched all the areas in the underworld to look out for the tribe. After searching for a while he finally found it and thought, ''Seriously, the only tribe I could find is under attack. How much of a clich¨¦ is this world going to be for me?'' Soon Himari and the others came in the room. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "I found them but we have to hurry they are currently under an attack so prepare yourselves." They all nodded and then all of them took out their weapons. Kurumi who was inside Tatsuya asked, "Need my help as well?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "No, atleast not for now." They all then gathered near him and Tatsuya teleported along with all of them. Tatsuya and the others soon appeared in a barren piece of land filled with craters. They all started to look around and saw many destroyed make shift houses, blood, dead bodies and the one sided fight between devils and Nekomata. Tatsuya looked at them and sighed, he then looked at his companions and suddenly an idea came to his mind. "Ok, let''s check whether you can hold yourself during a battle which requires killing or not. You three will take the enemies on that side and I will take the enemies on the opposite side." Tatsuya said while pointing his finger. Tatsuya then put his hand down and said, "Furthermore the one who kill the most number of enemies will get a reward." Hearing the word reward all of them perked up and asked, "What reward?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "As long as it is acceptable it can be anything you want." He then looked at the field and said, "Ready....Go!!!" As soon as he signalled all three of them rushed at full speed while thinking, ''KILL THEM ALLLLLL!!!!'' Tatsuya looked at them and said, "I pity those devils who are going to face them." Suudenly Kurumi said, "Why not let me participate as well." Tatsuya showed a deadpan expression and said, "I only want to destroy the devils not the whole area along with them." Kurumi grumbled and started to complain in his head. Tatsuya became annoyed and said, "Fine fine, I will let you sleep with me tonight so keep quiet." Kurumi immediately stopped complaining and said, "I love you Tatsuya." Tatsuya sighed and then looked at the girls once more and then left for his own battle. Chapter 60 - ART and Noble cause After Tatsuya left for his side of the battlefield he came across a lot of corpses both of the devil''s and the Nekomata. He looked at the bodies for a while and then thought, ''They really are twisted, to kill the entire race just because of one of the members of their species kills a high ranking devil. If I were to have that type of mentality then the devils would have perished a while ago.'' He then looked away and then started walking again. After walking for a while he came in front of a large group of devils but before revealing his presence he used a mask to cover his face like Kakashi. He came near them and said, "Yo" The people present there got aware of his presence and immediately looked at him. They all were confused to see a human there and were wary of him, but despite of that some of the Nekomata were looking at him with hope. One of the devil''s pointed his finger at Tatsuya and asked, "What is a human like you doing here?" Tatsuya rubbed the back of his head in embarrasment and said, "A black cat crossed my path so I had to turn around and take another path and while walking the path I reached here." All of the Nekomata and the devils were blinking their eyes while looking at him, then the devil who was pointing his finger earlier snapped and said, "Do you really think that we would buy that crap." Tatsuya looked at him with a displeased expression and said, "Eh, you didn''t believe me, but thes words were used by a very great person and i mimicd him perfectly, how can it fail." Tatsuya then hit the his palm with his other hand turned into fist as a look of realisation came on his face and he said, "No, Wait I remember now, he too was never able to make others believe him. Hmm hmm Now it makes sense." While Tatsuya was doing this the devil was getting more and more frustrated. Finally not being able to bear the frustration, he charged at Tatsuya while shouting, "You worthless piece of shit, DIE!!!" But just as his fist was about to connect, he burst into white light and disappeared from everyone''s sight making all of them except Tatsuya widen their eyes in surprise. Tatsuya was standing at the place he was standing earlier with a silver gun in his hand and said, "You devils, surely lack manners. Didn''t anyone teach you that you shouldn''t interrupt anyone while they are speaking. *sigh* So much for you to live in an aristocratic society." All the devils looked at Tatsuya with hatered in their eyes but none of them took any actions against him. They all now knew that Tatsuya was not a simple Human and we''re now wary of him. Tatsuya looked at everyone present there and smirked. "You are not as dumb as I thought you all would be considering most of you are nothing but arrogant shit. Now then what I want to know who ordered you to attack the Nekomata." One of the devils who had been trying to suppress his anger finally failed and said, "Why do you want to know that and who do you think you are to be asking questions to us. You are just a human so remember your place and if you don''t know what is your place then let me tell you, it''s below my feet." Tatsuya looked at the devil with an amused expression and then swiped his hand in the air and just after he did that the devil''s legs were cut off making blood splatter around. Tatsuya then started walking towards the injured devil who was crying in pain. All the other devils looked at the scene in front of them in fear, they all wanted to help their fellow devil but were unable to move because of fear. Tatsuya stood in front of the devil who was looking at him with fear in his eyes. Tatsuya then smiled and said, "Now what should we do, you don''t have any feet now?" Tatsuya then lifted his own feet and kicked the devil with some force killing him in the process. He then checked the area around him and then said, "Let''s call all the people here first, He then stretched his arms and used his telekinesis. Soon many devils and Nekomata flying in the air were coming towards him. He made all of them land safely and then segregated them in their respective groups. He then looked at the devils and Nekomata who just came here and said, "I give you all five minutes to explain what all is happening here to your friends who just came here and be careful, make any unnecessary moves and you will-" He smiled evilly while releasing some of his pressure on them making all of them look at him in fear. All of them then began to discuss among themselves and Tatsuya used his telepathy to hear what all of them were thinking. After the time was over he clapped his hands to get their attention. All of them looked at him. Tatsuya then gave a fake cough and said, "Now that the time is up I guess you all know what is the situation you are in." He then looked at the devils and said, "I will ask without beating around the bush and I expect you all to do the same as well. Who ordered you to attack the Nekomata." They remained silent and didn''t answer him. Tatsuya gave a sigh and thought, ''Why are they so arrogant to not understand how much of a deep shit they all are in?'' Tatsuya raised his hand and said, "Fine, have it your way" and fired multiple ki blasts on them. The devils who saw the ki blasts coming towards them got alert. They wanted to defend themselves but were unable to as the ki blasts were very fast. After getting hit by the blasts they were engulfed in explosion made by them. Seeing the sheer amount of the destructive power of those blasts the nekos were awestruck. They were looking at Tatsuya and were hoping that he was not there to kill them. Tatsuya then moved towards the devils once the blast was extinguished. He looked at the pile of devils who were severely injured and said, "I have not killed you yet but I can''t promise the same if you are unwilling to give me the answers." One of the devils who was now very scared of him said, "W-w-wait I will tell you. We were sent here by the head of the Naberius family." Tatsuya then moved his head close to the devil and asked, "And what else did he ask you to do apart from killing them." The devil gulped his saliva and was not willing to answer but seeing the ki orb that Tatsuya made just then made him shiver and he said, "We are here to catch a nekoshou to aid him in his experiment." Tatsuya then looked at the Nekomata and asked, "Do you have a nekoshou among your people." The Nekomata were surprised by this but still nodded their heads. Tatsuya looked back at the devil and smiled and said, "See it was not difficult was it? Tell you what I will give you a reward as well for answering my questions." Tatsuya then took a weird looking white doll and placed it in front of the devil. The devil looked at the dill in confusion and asked, "What is it?" Tatsuya started walking back and said, "It''s my art." The devils looked at the doll and one of them muttered, "This is just shit." Tatsuya then turned around immediately making the devil tremble in fear. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Art is not shit you know." He then raised his hand and said, "ART IS EXPLOSION" and snapped his fingers. Once his fingers snapped all the devil''s were engulfed in a massive blast making the blast of the previous ki orbs look like child play. Tatsuya then turned towards the Nekomata who were looking at him with fear and said, "I guess that said nekoshou must be you leader as well." They all hesitated for a bit but still nodded their heads. Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Good, take me to her." Meanwhile at the other side: Miyuki, Himari and Ingvild were killing the devil''s at great speeds making both the devils and Nekomata look at the three of them with fear. One of the scared devils who was trying to run away was then surrounded by the three of them. Miyuki looked at the other two and said, "Back off you two this one is mine." Himari snorted and said, "Who decided that. Just go away and let me kill him." The devil who was not able to bear anymore asked, "Why the hell are you killing us anyway, we didn''t do anything to you so why?" Both of them looked at him and said, "I know that we don''t have any bad blood between us but please die for the noble cause." The devil looked at both of them and said, "What noble cause ask you to do this massacre." Himari then looked at him with a cold expression and said, "Says who kill the Nekomata without any care at all." Miyuki too glared at him and said, "So by the name of Onii-sama DIE!!!" But before she was able to finish the devil was pierced a lightening spear by Ingvild who said, "This is a noble cause because it allows the winner to get a reward from Tatsuya and by the looks of it I guess I win." Seeing the victorious expression on Ingvild''s face the other two started to argue with her making the Nekomata present there look at the with a weird expression. Chapter 61 - Loli magzine After Tatsuya asked the Nekomata to take him to their leader they all dropped their heads down in sadness. Seeing them like that Tatsuya sighed and said, "Seeing that how you all are feeling sad she mist have already been taken to their headquaters." He then sent a telepathic message to the others and told them to come there as soon as possible along with the other Nekomata. Soon the three girls along with the Nekomata came. Tatsuya nodded and then looked at Himari and asked, "Is your friend is in this tribe?" She nodded her head and then said, "Yeah she is here or correctly saying she ''was'' here. I asked about her from others and came to know that the one I was looking for was indeed their leader but as you may have already known-" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yes she has already been taken by those devils." When he said that the other members of the tribe started to feel guilty and were blaming themselves for their incompetence. Tatsuya sighed and stood up and stretched his arms and said, "Well I will be going for a while, In the mean time treat the injured and help them to stabilise a bit, I will leave a clone here just in case." After saying that Tatsuya started flying in the Naberius family''s direction and thought, ''I was planning of going there soon to collect evidence on Kuroka''s innocence, well it only works in my favour. Himari gets to meet her friend and I get an excuse for finding records for her innocence. A win-win situation if I say so.'' Soon he reached in front of a steel door which looked like it was leading underground. Tatsuya''s eyes then changed and he said, "Kamui" before phasing through the gate without any hindrance. He also turned invisible and decided to give the devils a surprise. After casually walking in the underground laboratory for a while he came across a room which on his opinion looked like a study as many books and paperwork was scattered all around the room. He gave a sigh and made some clones and said, "Let''s get on the work boys." and started searching the room. After a while one of the clone came towards real Tatsuya and showed him a marked page on one of the notebooks present in the room. Tatsuya looked at the content that the clone was asking him to go through and sighed. He then looked at the clone and asked, "Have you read all this." The clone nodded his head in approval. Tatsuya then looked at him weirdly and said, "Then dumbass just disappear and I will know about this." The clone twitched his lips and said, "We are literally the same person, so don''t call me dumbass you dumbass." and disappeared with a puff of smoke. Tatsuya then looked at the others and said, "Collect anything that looks useful, don''t leave any place unturned." The clones nodded and all of them started searching the room thoroughly. After collecting all the useful thing Tatsuya dispelled all the clones and said, "Now let''s search for Himari''s friend." and started roaming around the lab again. He then used his detection and found that the scientists and some nekoshou were present in a lab which was at a level more down than the he was on. Tatsuya again used his Kamui and phased through the ground. After reaching the desired floor he saw many guards present there and after checking their strength most of them were ranging between low class to high class and two ultimate class. Tatsuya just took out his guns and fired at any guard that came in his way killing them without letting them make a noise, hell he didn''t have to even worry about the dead body or leaving any evidence behind as he was completely invisible. Even the security camera were not able to see through his invisibility. After walking a while he came across a chamber and phased through it. Once he reached a door he disabled his in invisibility after destroying all the cameras. He then knocked on the door and shouted, "FBI OPEN UP!!!" and kicked the door open. As soon as Tatsuya entered the room he saw a group of three scientists quickly throwing a magzine away. Tatsuya observed the cover of the magzine and thought, ''My entrance must have shocked them to hell while they were literally reading a book on little girls ''adventure''. One of the devil scientists then raised his hands and said, "There is no loli magzine here!!!" The other people looked at him and thought, ''Seriously''. Calming themselves down a bit a devil came forward and said, "Who the hell are you and how were you able to enter without anyone noticing, where are the guards?" Tatsuya didn''t answer the devil and threw him away using telekinesis. He then moved forward and said, "There are two things that you all should know about the current situation. First, you are not the one who will ask questions, only I will be the one doing that and second-" He then gave them a menacing smile and said, "Instead of thinking how I entered here, you should worry more about how you all will leave this place." All the devils shivered on hearing Tatsuya''s voice but still one of them came forward. The devil who came forward was wearing formal clothing rather than lab coat and was also a ultimate class devil while others were at most high class. The devil looked at Tatsuya and said, "Who are you boy, don''t you know that you are invading in my territory l. You sure have guts to come here and alone at that. I will surely kill you, or better use you for one of my experiments." He said that while he pointed his finger at Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at him for a while and then fired a death beam which pierced his thigh. Tatsuya then walked towards the crouching devil and lifted him up by his hair and said, "Didn''t I say before that I will be asking questions, not you? So what is your name my shitty devil." As soon as he said that a magic blast was fired at him which Tatsuya just bitch slapped away. He looked at the devil who fired it who looked at him with anger and said, "You, leave Naberius-sama alone." Tatsuya widened his eyes and then looked at Naberius and said, "So you are the infamous nekopervert Naberius huh." When he said Naberius snorted at him while some of the scientists were trying to hold back their laugh. Tatsuya then threw him away and then walked towards some huge glass tubes which contained then the n.a.k.e.d Nekoshou. The nekoshou looked at him with questioning gaze to which Tatsuya just smiled. He then snapped his finger and suddenly all the tubes got destroyed. The fluid contained inside the tubes started flowing out and Tatsuya caught the nekoshou who came out of those tubes. Tatsuya then looked at the enraged scientists and said, "Seeing that you have more than one nekoshou you are experimenting on, you all must have been the ones who have been killing the Nekomata." Tatsuya then looked back at the n.a.k.e.d girls and then his gaze moved towards their chest and Tatsuya thought, ''Big'' He then averted his eyes and gave them some sheets to cover their bodies for the time being. He then looked at the devils and exerted some pressure on them and said, "I will be taking them back, you don''t have any problems, Right?" The devils wanted to retort but Tatsuya was exerting too much pressure on them for them to even move a muscle. Tatsuya nodded his head and then looked at the girls and said, "Let''s go then." Tatsuya started to move and some girls started following him as well but one of them didn''t move. Tatsuya looked back at her and asked, "What happened?" The nekoshou had blonde hair and a voluptuous body she glared at Tatsuya and asked, "How can we trust you so easily and follow you who knows that you don''t have any bad intentions towards us." Tatsuya looked at her emotionlessly and said, "Who said that you have to trust me and I didn''t even asked you to follow me, if you know the way to the exist you are more than welcome to go on your own, or you can even wait here with the nekopervert and co. as well." and then again started walking. The nekoshou looked at Tatsuya and gritted her teeth but sighed and started following him like the others. After walking for a while the girls started to feel a bit relieved and started talking to one another and from what Tatsuya heard he came to know that they all were the leader of their own respective tribes and were brought here after their tribe was completely slaughtered by the devils. Tatsuya didn''t said anything to them as he believed that the world he was currently in believed only in the survival of the fittest. Once they all were out of the establishment Tatsuya asked the others to move back a bit and then materialized a sort of rifle and pointed it at the huge establishment. He started charging his magic and then pulled the trigger while saying, "Material burst". As soon as he pulled the trigger a small orb formed over th establishment and then started getting bigger and bigger Till it completely engulfed the whole establishment and destroying it in the process. The girls looked at the scene in front of them in horror and they then turned to the one who was trying to argue with Tatsuya earlier and said at the same time, "I/You should be glad that I came back unscathed." Chapter 62 - Alliance After checking whether the laboratory was completely destroyed or not Tatsuya went towards the girls and asked, "So what are you all plan to do from now on." Hearing his question the girls started discussing among themselves. Seeing that the girls were not going to reach a conclusion anytime soon Tatsuya clapped his hands to get their attention and said, "Stop it, you all are coming with me to the Nekomata tribe I saved recently you all can discuss further after we reach there." He then opened his arms and said, "Grab on." The girls hesitated a bit but still took a hold of his arms. They have already seen his strength and they surely don''t want to annoy him at all. Once Tatsuya confirmed that all of them were holding his arms he nodded and then teleported away. In an instant all of them were in the area where Tatsuya and his team killed the devils. The others also noticed that he have came back and started to come near him. Once the Nekomata saw the blonde nekoshou they all quickly rushed toward her and started to bombard her with questions and apologies. Tatsuya slowly walked towards Himari and asked, "Is she the one?" Himari looked at the blonde nekoshou for a while and said with a smile, "Yep, she is the one." She then looked at him and said, "Thanks a lot Tatsuya." and hugged him. Tatsuya hugged her back and slowly caressed her back and said, "You don''t need to be grateful to me, didn''t I say that I will help you anyway possible when you joined the team." Himari smiled and snuggled closer to him. Tatsuya looked at her and said with a smile, "Besides I will make sure to enjoy your ears and tail once we go back home as a compensation, so it is a win-win condition for me." Himari blushed on thought about what all Tatsuya would do to her but Tatsuya suddenly said, "I am not going to do any of those perverted things that you are thinking about right now." Hearing this Himari looked up while she was still a blushing mess and with her ears dropped looked at Tatsuya with puppy eyes with some tears forming at the corner of her eyes. Tatsuya who looked at her took a critical hit and blushed as well. He hugged her tightly and said, "Himari you are too cute." Himari who heard him was happy and again snuggled closer to him. While this was going on at the side both Miyuki and Ingvild were looking at Tatsuya and Himari who seem to have made their own temporary world for now. Miyuki kept looking on them and said, "Should we start wearing animal ears as well?" Ingvild who heard the question still kept on looking at them as well and said with a nod, "We should try it. It looks like they would be very effective on him." Ingvild and Miyuki both looked at each other and then shook their hands forming an alliance. After a while all the Nekomata and nekoshou gathered around Tatsuya and the others Nd bowed their heads and said, "Thank you very much for saving us from those devils. We would be forever grateful to you." Tatsuya shook his hand and said, "You don''t need to be grateful to me, I only did this because my friend Himari had someone she wanted to meet and there was a chance that her friend would be among you all. So if you want to thank someone it should be Himari." Tatsuya noticed that when he took Himari''s name the blonde haired Nekoshou''s eyes widened. The blonde then came forward with a shocked expression and seeing that Himari came forward as well. The blonde looked at Himari and asked, "Are you Himari?" Himari smiled and said, "Long time no see Asumi." Hearing that the blonde started to cry and hugged Himari while saying, "Sorry" over and over again. Himari smiled and started to console her and after she stopped crying they started to talk to each other. At the same time the other Nekoshou and Nekomata started to discuss about what to do from now on. On the other hand Tatsuya, Miyuki and Ingvild were sitting in a corner with Tatsuya being in the middle of the them. Tatsuya and the girls looked at the scene in front of them and Tatsuya unconsciously said, "There are a lot of cats here for sure." Ingvild nodded her head and said, "There sure are." Miyuki glared at the nekos and said, "Should I ''take care'' of some of those future thieving cats Onii-sama." Both Tatsuya and Ingvild looked at Miyuki with a swear drop. Tatsuya decided to change the topic and said, "By the way who won the competition among you three." At his question Ingvild beamed with happiness and hugged him tightly. Seeing the reaction Tatsuya looked at Ingvild with a smile and said, "Good job Ingvild, it looks like you are getting better and better getting a hold on you power. I am really proud of you." Ingvild smiled sheepishly on hearing Tatsuya''s praise and nodded her head. Tatsuya had already told her that she was a powerhouse, having a power equal to if not greater than a Superclass devil. But having power and being able to use it were two different things. She was not able to properly control her power so instead of increasing her power like Miyuki and Ingvild she focused on controling her already massive power. Tatsuya then noticed the gloomy atmosphere around Miyuki and patted her head and said, "Don''t be sad, losing now only means that you have to leave your opponent in dust when the next time you compete with her understood." Miyuki who was in bliss because of the headpat nodded her head and said, "Yes onii-sama" Tatsuya smiled at her but suddenly his expression turned serious. Tatsuya stood up and looked at the Nekos still talking to each other. Tatsuya went towards them and said, "I don''t want to interrupt you all but it looks like the nekopervert survived somehow and is now coming here with his army." Hearing his words the nekos stopped talking and immediately checked their surroundings using senjutsu. Confirming the things that Tatsuya just said they all started to panic. Tatsuya gave a sigh and then sat down and started waiting for them to calm down. Seeing his actions his teammates gave a sigh and sat down as well. The Nekomata kept on panicking and seeing that the nekoshou started to release their pressure on them making them silent. The nekoshou then came forward and said, "We will stall him and his army for a while and in the meantime you all runaway. The Nekomata started to refute and asked them to not give away their lives for them. Tatsuya then stood up and said, "Can you really provide them enough time to run away. You are only giving their lives away for nothing and if by any chance they all survive then who is going to lead them in this world full of dangerous and selfish people like those devils coming here." Hearing him the nekoshou gritted their teeth but didn''t said anything. They all knew that what Tatsuya was saying was true and they didn''t had any way of saving themselves at all. Suddenly Asumi came forward and grabbed Tatsuya''s collar and said, "Then what do you think that we should do, just hand ourselves to him and let him kill us." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then sent her flying with a forehead flick making the others look at them with a sweat drop. The others fell into despair thinking that they don''t have anyway to save themselves. Suddenly the rest of the nekoshou came forward and bowed their heads and said, "Then can you save them?" Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Yeah I can save them." Hearing him the Nekomata got a little hope and they all looked at Tatsuya with expectant gaze. But Tatsuya being like usual was about to ask them for his compensation for saving them but suddenly he felt a hand on his shoulder. Tatsuya turned around and saw Himari looking at him with worried eyes and thought, ''I guess I know what she is about to say.'' Tatsuya looked at her and asked, "What?" Himari said, "Tatsuya can you please help them? Even if just for a bit, Asumi still helped me survive in the past." Tatsuya who heard this thought, ''bullseye'' and sighed. He then looked away and said, "Looks like there is still some work left for me. Remember I will be taking more compensation once we get home for this favour as well." He said that and took off. Chapter 63 - Perverts After Tatsuya took off the other nekos looked at his team and asked, "Can he really defeat them all on his own?" His teammates looked at the Nekos and said, "Instead of worrying about him you all should pity at the fate of those who are coming here. He can completely annihilate all the devils coming here without even trying." All of them looked at his team with shock while they all simply smiled. Tatsuya continued to fly for a while and soon he came across the nekopervert and his army. Tatsuya looked at Naberius and said, "Yo nekopervert, I am very surprised that you survived." Naberius glared at him and said, "You, I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you. You not only took my lab rats away but you destroyed my whole laboratory as well. All the years of my hardwork suddenly destroyed i will not let you live." Tatsuya yawned and said, "Done your ranting? Good, so shall we begin." Hearing him Naberius gave a menacing smile and said, "Yes, we should begin. And to make sure to surely kill you I brought the most powerful weapon that we have ever created. Thankfully it was stored in my mansion''s storehouse. Bring it boys." As he said that the devils who were in the front shifted from their positions and revealed some devils(labours) carrying a huge ass machine. Tatsuya looked at the machine for a while and then said, "What does it do nekopervert? Does it change anyone in the surrounding to a nekomata who you can ''play'' with." As Tatsuya said that the devils who were carrying the machine suddenly lost strength in their arms and the machine started to fall down. They all started to back away from Naberius and looked at him with a disgusted look. Naberius saw this and said, "You fools catch that right now. Why would I bring such a thing to kill someone." As he said that the devils rushed to the machine and somehow managed to catch it before it fell on the ground. Tatsuya then looked at Naberius with a surprised expression and said, "Then do you mean that you really did made such a machine." Everyone looked at Naberius with expectant gaze and seeing those looks Naberius became embarrassed and shouted, "Why would I tell you about that. Shut up and let me kill you." Suddenly a devil who was standing beside Naberius came towards him and whispered and asked, "Master can we even make lolis by that machine." Naberius looked at him and said, "Indeed, but that machine is still in development phase, once it''s done I will make sure to let you all try that." Suddenly the man''s eyes shined brightly with enthusiasm. He looked at the rest of the devils and shouted, "Fellow devils master Naberius have developed a machine by which we can make legal lolis and has promised us to let us try that. Our days of salvation are not far now." The other devils who heard him became enthusiastic and shouted, "All Hail Naberius-sama all hail lolis." Seeing that Tatsuya looked at all of them and thought, ''The whole Naberius territory is lolicon. That''s must be the reason that they didn''t even touch those nekoshou I saved earlier.'' Tatsuya waited for them to calm down a bit and said, "You all done pervs." Naberius looked at Tatsuya and said, "You sure are eager to die. Ok men let''s I''ll him soon. The sooner we kill him the faster I can start making ''that''machine. All the devils looked at Tatsuya with a fire in their eyes and shouted, "Give your orders Naberius-sama" Naberius started laughing and said, "Start the machine." A devil standing at the rear of the machine nodded and pressed a button. Tatsuya got ready for an attack to come towards him but even after waiting for a while the attack didn''t came. Tatsuya looked at Naberius confusedly and said, "Are you really sure that your machine is working?" Naberius looked at Tatsuya and said, "Of course it is we just have to wait for it to charge up a bit. How do you expect a large attack if we don''t have enough energy to support it." Tatsuya looked at him weirdly and thought, ''So this is the infamous charging time. I feel like it is similar to downloading a high end game on a computer. Well let''s wait for a bit, I am not in a hurry anyway.'' Tatsuya placed his hands on his shoulder and asked, "So how much time will it take?" Naberius looked at him and said, "About half an hour." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well when it is almost ready tell me ok." Naberius nodded and then started looking at the loading screen.Tatsuya took out a book and started reading it. When the half an hour was almost complete Naberius looked at Tatsuya and said, "You should get ready it''s 95% charged. Tatsuya nodded and put the book back. Naberius looked at the screen and started counting, "96" "97" "98" "99" Just as he said 99 Tatsuya took a rock and threw it at the machine with a bit of his strength and destroyed it. Tatsuya then looked at Naberius''s face and thought, "Ah! that look of despair reminds me of myself whenever it happened to me while downloading a large file. He must be feeling completely torn from the inside now.'' Naberius looked at Tatsuya and said, "What have you done, you destroyed it when it was almost complete. How can you be so cruel." Tatsuya looked back at him and didn''t said anything. He then showed him a mocking smile making him getting enraged. Naberius looked at the devils and shouted, "KILL HIM!!!" Tatsuya didn''t said anything and took out his ''Neo Serveresta'' and started to charge magic in it. The devils didn''t cared about him and started firing various magic attacks at him. Tatsuya continued to dodge the attack and once the sword was completely charged he said, "Now let''s test the last one." He moved the hand holding the sword to his side and said, "Void splitter" and slashed the air in front of him. As soon as he executed the slash a huge black wave of energy in the form of a slash rised towards the devils destroying all the magic attacks in the process. Seeing the attack coming towards him Naberius tried to avoid the attack but was not able to. To him it looked like the attack was trying to pull it towards itself. Naberius looked at the attack in horror and soon the slashed through him and the other devils cutting them all in the process. Some of them even tried to place a barrier in front of them but the attack phased through them without any resistance. Tatsuya looked at the one sided massacre in front of him and said, "Well looks like my job is done. But today I learned a new thing." He nodded his head and looked like he was thinking deeply. He then opened his eyes and said. "Looks like Azazel is not the only pervert who made something like a genderbender gun." He said that and started flying back. Chapter 64 - That business can wait for a while After defeating the nekopervert and co. Tatsuya returned back to the village. All the Nekomata and nekoshou looked at him with an expectant gaze. Tatsuya looked at them for a while and then gave a thumbs up. When the others saw the thumbs up they all cheered in happiness, some of them even shed tears of joy and were celebrating among themselves. Tatsuya looked at the scene in front of him and thought, ''I know that they have the whole right to be happy because they are now safe from devil invasions, but why are they forgetting that now they don''t have any place to stay or food to eat. *sigh* Let''s wait for a bit and then burst their bubble of happiness.'' And as per his thought Tatsuya waited for them to celebrate a bit more and then said, "You guys seem to be forgetting something?" As he said that all of them stopped celebrating and then got confused by his question but soon Asumi got what Tatsuya wanted to say and looked at the others and said, "Girls do any of you know a place where we can stay now?" At her question the rest of the nekos got shocked. Tatsuya could have sworn that he heard thunder in the background. All of them started to get impatient and started discussing what to do from now on but were not able to reach any decision. Tatsuya looked at the situation for a while and then asked, "Do you want to live under the Youkai territory?" At his question all of them turned their heads and shouted, "For real!!!" Tatsuya was dumbfound by their sudden change and remain d still for a while. After gaining back his focus he coughed and said, "Well I can ask Yasaka about it first and then only we could know." Tatsuya then began thinking about how to deal with the situation. Making the Youkai faction take in some refugees was not too much problem. The problem was that the refugees were originally from the underworld so they might have suspicion on them of being spies. While Tatsuya was thinking the other nekoshou other than Asumi came forward and asked, "Tatsuya-san, no Tatsuya-sama can we come with you instead." As Tatsuya heard this he felt that the atmosphere got a little colder(Miyuki) but he shrugged it off. He then looked at the nekoshou and asked, "And why do you all want to come with me instead of going to the Youkai faction as being with your own kin would be much better for you, don''t you think so." All of the nekoshou nodded their heads and said, "Yes, it is better for us to be present among our own kin and the atmosphere around the Youkai territory would be very good for us as well." She then paused for a bit and said, "But we want to get strong." she said with a look of determination on her face and the same was with the others present beside her. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then asked, "And why do you all want to become stronger?" Another nekoshou came forward and said, "We have already lost the people who lived with us in our respective villages because of our weaknesses. We would have been dead as well if not for you saving us. So please take us in. We are even ready to be your slaves, just make us stronger so that we would not be in the same situation we were in before." When Tatsuya heard the word slave a picture of him being in between n.a.k.e.d cat woman came in his mind. He thought that the idea would be good as their ears and tails looked soft an smooth but he threw the idea of his mind and said, "But can''t you become strong by being among the Youkai, there must be various techniques that they must have that would make you all stronger." All of them then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Even if they have some techniques they would be still incompetent against the training style that you have. We know how strong that Himari girl is and that too at such young age and all this was because of your training or as she told us." As they said that Tatsuya and his teammates all looked at Himari. Tatsuya with curiousness and Miyuki and Ingvild with anger. All these gazes made her uncomfortable and she said, "What, I said that on the heat of moment, I was very happy to meet my friend and that''s why I said that." They looked at her for a bit more and finally sighing and shrugging it off. Tatsuya looked at the girls in front of him and said, "I will tell you my answer later, it is not a matter that I can thing about in a spur of moment." He said and turned around making the nekoshou standing in front of him drop down their ears and tails in disappointment but they soon came over it and thought that they were still not rejected. Tatsuya then went towards the other members of his team and said, "I am going to talk about this matter to Yasaka, you all remain here and protect them and also decide on the matter those nekoshou presented before me right now as it will surely affect our team." Tatsuya then turned around and took some food supplies and made some makeshift houses. He then turned towards the nekoshou and said, "Stay here for the time being I am going to talk to Yasaka for a bit." He then made a portal and walked through it. Soon Tatsuya appeared in front of the headquarters of the Youkai faction in Kyoto. He looked at the guards who bowed their heads when they saw him and Tatsuya did the same. Tatsuya was now recognised by most of the members of the Youkai faction and is respected by them. Tatsuya''s strength and the times that he had helped them previously made his reputation grow among them. Tatsuya started walking Towards the headquarters and soon he found someone sneaking on him by his detection. Tatsuya smiled a bit and then disappeared from his spot. Seeing him disappear the person following him came out and looked a bit displeased but suddenly that person was strangled by someone and shouted, "Who are you, let me go." The person who was strangling smiled and said, "Long time no see Kunou." As Kunou heard the voice she smiled and said, "Tatsuya-nii!!!" Tatsuya let her go and was immediately hugged by Kunou. Tatsuya smiled and hugged her back and said, "So you were trying to sneak up on me." As Kunou heard him she got embarresed and hid her face I. Tatsuya''s chest. Tatsuya chuckled and lifted her up and started walking with her in his arms. Kunou didn''t said anything and simply enjoyed Tatsuya''s embrace. They soon came in front of a huge Japanese styled mansion. Tatsuya came in front of a sliding door and was about to ask to enter but was beaten down to it when Kunou jumped from his arms and entered the room without permission. Tatsuya looked at her and then bonked her head and said, "Bad manners Kunou, you should not enter someone''s room without permission." Kunou held her head and glared at Tatsuya with a pout and said, "Meanie". Tatsuya looked at her and thought, ''So cuuute!!'' and poked her cheeks. Tatsuya then heard a cough and turned his head. Standing before him was blonde and busty lady wearing a yellow kimono which didn''t helped her a bit in hiding her huge chest. The most notable feature about her was two fox ears on her head and nine golden yellow fluffy tails. Tatsuya smiled and said, "Yasaka, how have you been?" Yasaka smiled as well and then walked towards him and hugged him and said, "I have been well, but now I am better since you finally decided to visit me." Tatsuya laughed in embarrasment and said, "Sorry about not being able to meet you more often, but I had been way too busy for sometime." Yasaka didn''t said anything and continued to hug him. Seeing that she had no intention of letting him go for the time being Tatsuya sighed and said, "Look, as much I want to continue what we are doing I have some important business with you so can we do that first." Yasaka looked at him in the eye and said, "But can''t we talk like this." Tatsuya who looked back at her was mesmerized and was unable to hear what she said. Seeing his condition Yasaka smiled and said, "Fu Fu Fu looks like someone is enchanted by me~." Suddenly they were separated by Kunou who hugged Tatsuya tightly and said, "Okaa-san leave Tatsuya-nii alone." Yasaka chuckled and said, "But it looks like that he was enjoying it." Tatsuya suddenly got back to his senses and said, "What happened?" He looked around the room and saw a smiling Yasaka. Tatsuya then felt Kunou tightening her grip so he looked at her and asked, "What happened?" Kunou looked at him with determination and said, "Just wait for me Tatsuya-nii I will become more beautiful in future. So much beautiful that you will not even look at other girls." Tatsuya who was still confused was suddenly pulled and felt that his head hit something soft. Tatsuya looked up and saw Yasaka smiling at him. Yasaka got close to his face and said, "Then it looks like I have to make you obsessed with me before Kunou becomes that beautiful." and kissed him. Tatsuya was confused about what was happening around him and thought, ''I don''t know what all happened but I literally don''t care about any of that. Right now I feel like I am in heaven.'' and enjoyed the kiss. Kunou who was by their side was covering her eyes but still looked at them from between her finger and said, "T-t-that''s is bad Okaa-san that type of thing can only be done once you are married." Yasaka then looked at Kunou and said, "Ara ara, then it looks like we have to get married soon to this type of thing right Tatsuya." Tatsuya unconsciously said, "Yeah" but soon he became focused and said, "Wait a bit why the hell am I even doing all this, I still have some busines-" Kunou the came in front of him and said, "Tatsuya-nii you can pet my ears and my tails." Yasaka came forward as well and said, "Yeah, mine too." Tatsuya looked at the golden yellow tails swinging to and fro. To him it felt like that those tails were calling him. Tatsuya gulped his saliva and thought, "That business can wait for a while I guess.'' Chapter 65 - Death would be better After completing all the ''major tasks'' Tatsuya was lying down with a happy face and the same blissfull expression was present on both Kunou''s and Yasaka''s face. Tatsuya was then brought back to his senses by a voice which said, "Looks like you are having the time of your life." Tatsuya became serious and said, "Not a word out of your mouth and you can sleep in my room for a week. Deal Kurumi." Kurumi who heard him smiled and said, "Deal." Tatsuya then stood up and said, "Yasaka this time I am serious, We need to talk right now. This is very important." Yasaka who heard his serious tone became serious as well and said, "Ok let''s go to my office and discuss what you want to say."Tatsuya nodded and both of them then went to her office. After an hour of discussion with Yasaka and other elders of the Youkai faction they allowed the Nekomata to stay in the Youkai territory, but will constantly be monitored and would be checked by the others. Tatsuya talked with Yasaka and Kunou for a bit and then returned back to the underworld. He then explained the matter that he discussed with Yasaka and the others and told them that they were allowed to stay there. He then went to his teammates and asked, "So what have you all decided?" They all looked at each other for a while and then said, "We don''t have any problems with the four of them being in the team. We would have felt the same if we encountered such a situation of being so much helpless." Tatsuya nodded his head and then walked towards the nekoshou who asked to be his slaves. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Well it looks like they all have agreed to you four being the part of our team." Hearing this all of them beamed with happiness and said with a smile, "Thanks a lot Tatsuya-sama we will try our best to work for you and will train hard to not hinder you all." Tatsuya looked at them and then gave them a malicious smile and said, "Don''t thank me so early, I will make sure to train you four so hard that you will start to think that death would be better than your life." and started laughing creepily. Seeing him laugh creepily all four of them took a step back. Himari and the other placed their hands on their shoulders and said, "Don''t worry, you will only want to die for the first two weeks or so." Hearing her all four of them had the same thought, ''No No No No No that''s something that you should absolutely worry about. They are broken, they are completely broken.'' All four of them were covered in cold sweat when suddenly Tatsuya said, "Anyways, I am Tatsuya Shiba and I hope that we all can get along from now on." A brown haired nekoshou came forward when she heard him. Her hair were straight and long, long enough to reach her waist, and just like her hair she had brown eyes. She bowed her head a bit and said, "Nice to meet you as well my name is Shizuka. Please take care of me from now on." Following her example a red haired nekoshou bowed her head a bit. The girl had long red hair and red eyes. She looked at Tatsuya and said, "Nice to meet you I am Karin. I look forward to working with you all." Then a black haired nekoshou with long hair and hazel eyes came forward and said with a serious tone, "Kagura. I hope that I will learn a lot of things under you." And lastly a light blue haired girl with short hair came forward. She bowed a bit and said, "I am Sinon nice to meet you." After all of them introduced themselves Tatsuya nodded and said, "We will go back to the headquarters first. I will explain to you about your jobs and all and don''t expect me to be lenient, I will make you work to the bone." Tatsuya said in a strict tone and all four of them nodded their heads with determination. Tatsuya then looked at Asumi and said, "Make sure that all the people of your tribe are here, I am going to take all of you back to the Youkai territory." After he said that he turned around but soon he remembered something and said, "And there is one thing that should be clear to you all. All of you are now dead while fighting the devils who were trying to kill you and since the devils has issued the order of killing your kin, you don''t have to worry about them chasing you all." After that Asumi gathered all of her tribe and all them thanked Tatsuya for all the help that he had given. Tatsuya then accompanied them all back to the Youkai faction territory and after some word spat between Yasaka, Kunou and the rest of Tatsuya''s teammates (except the ones that joined now) he teleported them to the hanging gardens of Babylon. Seeing the Hanging Gardens of Babylon all the four nekoshou were beyond speechless and now they had a new respect for Tatsuya. Tatsuya then asked others to show them around the place and once they were done Tatsuya gave them his ''basic'' training regime. After going through the regime once the four of them were speechless. They all looked at the others and asked, "Do you all this much training daily?" Hearing the question all of them shook their heads in denial making them sigh in relief only to become short on breath when they said, "The training we go through is at least 50 times more than the one written in that paper. Tatsuya then looked at them and said, "Once again welcome to the team and I hope that you all don''t die before you are able to reach your desired level of strength." Chapter 66 - 2 years After all the four nekoshou finally settled in Shiba residence Tatsuya started his tor- *cough**cough* training and just like his other teammates (victims) they too began thinking that dying was better, just like Tatsuya promised. As the time passed on Tatsuya continued to train the others as well and the one who progressed the most among them was Ingvild. She took a jump and broke through the mid ultimate class along with Miyuki and Himari. Though they were happy for her friend''s progress, they still felt a bit hurt because of her progress speed. The new nekoshous were not far behind as well. According to Tatsuya those four had great potential and due to their experience in the real world they do know fairly well how to work hard. All four of them were able to use senjutsu, chakra, ki and magic as well which was not even the case with the Miyuki, Himari and Ingvild. Though they didn''t had great talents like the others they were still able to hold themselves up against them. Tatsuya has trained them in all the forms of energy without neglecting their physical training as well. All four of them were able to perform close quarter combat and fly using ki. They were also able to use their respective weapons except Shizuka who only likes to use her bare fists. Kagura was a katana user and Tatsuya has given her Sasuke''s kusanagi sword which is also modified to use wind and lighting elements as well. Karin was a dagger user and uses two similar daggers. Tatsuya has given her two Hestia blades and modifying them to suit her hands by increasing the length of the blades. The blades were also able to grow along with the user just like it''s properties and it''s length can be changed as well. The dagger has various status defect abilities like poisoning, paralysis etc. which can be activated by inflicting a strike at the enemy. Sinon was a long range fighter and Tatsuya has given her a shapeshifting weapon which is able to change in various forms of guns and some other weapons though it requires her own magic for transformation. Though she can even. fire ki orbs whose destructive power is much more than her weapon''s, fighting with her weapon is much more efficient for her. Tatsuya also made each of them spar against each other from time to time. He sometimes even take all of them head on.Tatsuya has also given the same type of rings and necklaces to them like the ones he gave to Miyuki. Tatsuya also started to make the study inorder to make them enroll in the highschool when the time comes, though Shizuka was exempted from this as she looked older and seemed to be in her twenties but she still had to learn about to common knowledge about their society. Tatsuya has started to look more mature and handsome than before and the same thing was felt by his teammates. Seeing Tatsuya''s chiseled body and his handsome face nearly all the ladies on the streets try to get in his pants. In this time period the other members of his team has grown as well. Their bodies are now more developed and their beauty was now on another level. There are now instances when even Tatsuya get mesmerized by them easily much to their pleasure. The new nekoshou have also started to fight with the other girls for Tatsuya''s affection making the previous competitors feel annoyed. They have also met all the other people from Vali team, devils and even Azazel who after seeing Tatsuya''s condition started teaching him ways to control the ''situation'' around him and Tatsuya had to agree that those tips were great in solving most of the problems around him and even prevented lots of bloodbaths. Tatsuya has also earned himself a reputation in the neighborhood for threatening the people(perverts) who seem to have the guts to flirt or act pervertedly with his teammates. He has even kicked Issei and his friend''s ass many times for trying to be pervy around his girls. Tatsuya has also become busier than ever before. Doing the paperwork and meetings for the company, managing the food chains, writing and publishing books. His schedule has become so hectic that he started to use his shadow clones and mind control to do his jobs. Like this two years passed by and right now in the Shiba household Tatsuya is standing while holding a paper and is fuming with rage, even his hands are vibrating while he is clutching the paper. Tatsuya looked at the paper which looked like some sort of letter and thought, ''Why, just why is all this happening with me. Someone is seriously f.u.c.k.i.n.g with my life and the worst part of all is that, there is no way of not being involved in this shit. Just what is that the one who is shitting me want.'' Tatsuya then glared at the paper once again and sighed. The letter that Tatsuya was holding was about a trip that his company has gifted him to Vatican. It is one of the companies where he works and he has still not bought yet. then calmed down and thought, ''Well nothing can be done about it and it is not like I will get involved with her as soon as I go there right?'' Chapter 67 - Blonde After it was decided that Tatsuya would be going to Vatican he asked the others whether they wanted to gi with him but all of them declined his offer and said that they had something to do. Tatsuya was a bit surprised a that and decided to check what they were planning to do by his telepathy and after listening to their thoughts he came to know that they all were going to have a girl''s Day out along with the devils. Tatsuya also decided to check the situation beforehand by necklace that he had given to Irina at the time of her departure. Though he hasn''t ever used this and it was only made to activate when her life is in danger.But this time was emergency so he used his forced telepathy and connected to Irina''s mind and came to know that neither her nor Xenovia would be there. Now the only problem that he could face was getting involved with some angels. Tatsuya didn''t gave it any further thought and decided to just enjoy by himself while he was there. The next day Tatsuya got ready for his trip to vatican and after promising the others that he would get them a souvenir he took his flight for Vatican. ------------------- After reaching Vatican the first thing that Tatsuya decided to do was to go to his hotel and after checking in the hotel he left his luggage in his room and decided to look around the place. He walked around the city for a while but then suddenly he detected holy aura in the area. Feeling the aura Tatsuya twitched his lips but still decided to look into it. Though it was troublesome he was still curious about the fluctuations. He increased his pace and started running in the direction of the holy aura. While he was running Tatsuya felt that he stepped on something but didn''t gave it much thought and continued running. After running for a while he didn''t find anything unusual and decided to check again with his detection and found the same holy aura coming from the way where he came from and started running again and once again while running something came under his feet and he ignored it once again. And still running for a while he didn''t find anything unusual. Getting annoyed by all that hassle he still didn''t give up and again checked for the aura and found it through his detection from the earlier position. Noticing the direction from where the aura was coming for Tatsuya''s eyebrows twitched and this time he decided to directly teleport there instead of running. He locked the position of the aura and then teleported after confirming that no one was around. As soon as he teleported he again felt like he stepped on something but this time he didn''t ignored it and looked down. Once Tatsuya looked down he saw a blonde haired lady lying down on the ground with her back facing the sky. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then asked while still standing on her, "Umm are you alright?" The lady lifted her head a bit with difficulty and said, "I would feel much better if you kindly step down from me." Tatsuya who now noticed that he was standing on her quickly got off her and bowed his head and said, "I am really sorry about that, I didn''t do that on purpose." The lady who was still lying on the floor shook her head and said, "It''s ok I forgive you, atleast you have got the courtesy of apologising to me. Before you two people stepped on me and didn''t even noticed me. They were very rude. I hope that God don''t give any protection upon them." Tatsuya who heard her averted his eyes and said, "Y-yeah those people must be idiots to not notice a beautiful lady lying on the floor." Tatsuya then offered her a hand and said, "Here, get up." The lady took his hand and stood up and then looked at him and said with a smile, "Thank you." Tatsuya who now had the chance to look at her face was mesmerized by her beauty. He then snapped out of it when he noticed the lady waving her hand in front of him. Seeing Tatsuya get out of his own world the lady smiled and said, "I am Gabriel, nice to meet you." When Tatsuya heard her name he got surprised but he didn''t showed it on his face. He then did a curt bow and said, "Nice to meet you as well, my name is Tatsuya." Tatsuya then looked up and was about to ask her something but suddenly he heard a growl from Gabriel''s stomach. Tatsuya now looked back at Gabriel and found her completely red with embarrasment. He then chuckled a bit and said, "Miss Gabriel will you have lunch with me." Gabriel being an angel was about to reject him but then her stomach growled again making her decision waver. Seeing her in dilema Tatsuya smiled at her and said, "Ah, it''s my way of asking you for forgiveness for stepping on you and also having lunch with a beautiful lady such as yourself would be a great honour for me." Hearing him Gabriel smiled at him and said, "I usually don''t take such offers but since you are being so insistent I will gladly accompany you." and as she said that her stomach growled again making Tatsuya laugh and Gabriel embarresed. Tatsuya then took her to a nearby restaurant which was popular among the people living there. They placed their orders there and by seeing the amount of food that Gabriel ordered both Tatsuya and the waiter was completely shocked. Tatsuya then decided to make some small talk with the angel. And after talking for a while she opened up easily to him making Tatsuya feel how innocent she was. Tatsuya came to know that Gabriel is likely to came from the heaven inorder to do some business in church and after doing that she wandered on her own to look around the city and after walking around the city for a while Gabriel got hungry and since she was not carrying her wallet she started to find an abandoned place inorder to go back to heaven but before she could find the place she started starving and passed out on the middle of the street because of lack of food. Hearing her story Tatsuya looked at her weirdly and thought, ''How could a seraph pass out because of hunger.'' Tatsuya pondered about it for a while but then shrugged it off when the waiter brought their food. While eating Tatsuya and Gabriel continued to talk to each other and when Gabriel came to know that he came from Japan he got a bit excited. She told Tatsuya that she liked Japanese food and entertainment industry and was a huge fan of his manga and when Tatsuya told her that he was the one who created the manga she got way too much excited. She asked him for his autograph and also decided to tour around the city along with him while he was here. After finishing their meal Tatsuya paid the bill and then both of them bid farewell to eachother. Tatsuya then silently placed a rune on her and after a while when she teleported back to heaven he marked the spot inorder to teleport to heaven whenever he needed to. He then start walking back to his hotel and thought, ''Now that I think about it, most of the mess that I have gotten myself into was mostly because of blondes- Yasaka, Kunou, Kuisha, Riser, Asumi, Gabriel- all of them are blondes who got me into troublesome situations.'' He then started chuckling and thought jokingly, ''I would not be surprised if I got I trouble again because of someone blonde.'' As he thought that he suddenly crashed into someone. Though Tatsuya didn''t fell down the same was not for the one who crashed into him. Tatsuya then looked towards the person who crashed into him and saw a girl on the ground with her flipped skirt which clearly showed the white panties she was wearing. But Tatsuya didn''t give attention to any of that and had only one word left his mouth, "Blonde". Chapter 68 - Asia Tatsuya blanked out for a while and once he came back to his reasoning the first thing he did was look up towards the sky raised both his hands and said, "Whoever is f.u.c.k.i.n.g with my life I just have a few words to say to you" Tatsuya then took a deep breath pointed both his middle fingers towards the sky and shouted, "JUST F.U.C.K YOURSELF!!!" Tatsuya who was breathing heavily because of anger soon calmed himself down and he then heard the blonde''s voice who said, "Ow, it hurts." Tatsuya then looked at the fallen blonde and moved his hands towards her and said, "I am sorry about that. Are you alright?" The blonde who looked towards Tatsuya and nodded her head shyly. She took his hand and stood up and said, "It''s alright I was also not looking forward while walking, so it should be me who should apologize." and bowed her head. Tatsuya waved his hands and said, "No no no I am sorry for crashing into you that must have hurt you." The blonde who saw Tatsuya apologising her started to apologise again and just like that both of them continued to apologise to each other for a while. Tatsuya who was starting to get annoyed by all that pointed his finger at the blonde and said, "Why can''t you just accept my apology, I already said that it was my fault." The blonde who heard Tatsuya''s frustrated tone got a bit scared and again bowed her head and said, "I am really sorry." Tatsuya finally snapped. He moved his hand towards her and flicked her forehead making her take a step back. He then looked at the blonde who was holding her forehead and had watery eyes. Tatsuya then said, "Apologise again and I will flick you harder." Hearing him she was about to apologise again but when he saw Tatsuya preparing to flick her again she immediately covered her mouth with her hands. Seeing her actions Tatsuya backed his hand away and said, "Sorry about the forehead flick, I was really desperate that time." The blonde again bowed her head and said, "I am really sorry for annoying you." but soon realised that she apologiesed unconsciously again and noticed Tatsuya moving her hand forward. She then prepared herself for another forehead flick and strongly shut her eyes. Tatsuya who looked at her sighed and unconsciously patted her head and said, "Leave it, if this continues you would end up apologising the whole day." The blonde who received the headpat opened her eyes in astonishment and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya noticed her gaze and said, "What, I am not going to apologise again. I don''t want to keep standing here the whole day." The blonde who heard him snapped out of her thoughts and said, "Sor-" she was again about to apologise but Tatsuya moved his other hand forward in flicking position making her stop. Tatsuya nodded her head and said. "Good, now let''s introduce ourselves, I am Tatsuya. It''s nice meeting you apology girl." The blonde who heard him became embarresed and said, "Nice to meet you as well, I am Asia Argento." Tatsuya moved his hand back and said, "Well it''s good that we finally stopped but I want to ask you something?" He then pointed towards the ground and said, "Aren''t they yours?" Asia followed the direction he was pointing to and saw various food items spilled here and there. She looked at it for a while and then exclaimed, "MY GROCERIES!!!" Tatsuya who heard her got surprised. He had never thought that the most innocent and shy girl in the whole series could have shouted like that, but he didn''t gave it much thought and said, "Looks like they were yours, so what are you going to do about that now?" Asia who heard him him looked at him with tears in her eyes. Seeing her crying Tatsuya could somehow felt very painful from inside. He then shook his head and asked looked at all the things that were fallen on the ground. He then held her hand and said, "Tell me where is the nearest supermarket." and started pulling her. Both of them reached the supermarket and Tatsuya immediately bought all the things that were fallen on the ground and gave it to her. Though she kept on refusing him Tatsuya made her agree finally saying that it was his way of asking forgiveness (which he literally did for a while) for crashing into her. Tatsuya then decided to take her back to the church as it was already very late and there was a chance for her to get into some sort of trouble because of her clumsiness. While they both were on their way towards the church they kept talking to each other which made Asia very delighted. She had never experienced this type of joy because when she was in the church most of the people either kept a distance from her or don''t talk to her formally because of her status as ''saint''. Because of that she had no friends and that made her interaction that she had with Tatsuya was very enjoyable. After reaching the church Tatsuya looked at Asia and said, "Well this is it I guess. So farewell Asia." and turned around to leave. Asia who saw him going back was very sad and unconsciously held his sleeve making him turn around and look at her. Tatsuya looked at Asia and asked, "What happened?" Asia who heard him came out of her trance and became red with embarrasment. Finally mustering up some courage she looked towards Tatsuya still blushing and said, "W-w-will we meet again?" Tatsuya who saw her expression had only one thought, ''CCCCCUUUUUUTTTTTEEEEEE!!!'' and had stopped functioning. Asia who saw him not responding to him waved her hand in front of her eyes but their was still no response. Seeing that she got worried and started shaking him while saying, "Tatsuya-san come back!!!" making him finally came back to reality. Tatsuya blinked his eyes for a while and then said, "Sorry what were you saying?" Asia looked at him and said with a pout, "Don''t just snap out of reality like that you make me worried." Seeing her pout Tatsuya chucked and said, "Sorry about that but i was mesmerized by your cuteness." When he said that Asia blushed and. looked away and said, "Don''t tease me Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya chuckled and said, "Fine fine, so what were you asking me?" Asia looked back at him and asked, "Will we meet again?" Tatsuya looked at her and smiled and said, "I don''t know about that as I live far away but I am staying here for about a week, so like we can hang out together while I am here." Tatsuya then patted her head and said, "You should go back inside now, it is starting to get cold. And we can meet tomorrow as well if you want." Hearing him Asia''s face beamed with joy and she vigorously nodded her head and said, "Of course Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Then I will come here and pick you up and you can show me around the city." Asia nodded and then went inside the church. As soon as she went inside the church Tatsuya''s face became serious and he thought, ''So that Diodora guy has already laid her eyes on Asia huh, then it means that the fallen angels would be coming here soon as well'' He then gave a tired sigh and said, "Well, I am not going to let Asia go with th fallen angels that''s for sure." and then started walking back towards his hotel. Chapter 69 - Michael After that day Tatsuya went around the city with both Asia and Gabriel earning him jealous looks from both males and females around the city. Gabriel was also happy with Asia joining as well since she was innocent and a believer of God of Bible as well and she was also glad because Asia knew about the area well and was guide for both her and Tatsuya. Same was the case with Asia as she was able to interact with both Tatsuya and Gabriel as friends and was enjoying her time to the fullest. Though she was still unknown about Gabriel''s identity as a Seraph but Tatsuya could bet that if she knew she was a seraph her whole trip would be ruined and to make sure that they were not disturbed by anyone he silently cast a undetectable barrier around which them which hid their presences so that other people from heaven or church could not trouble them. And right now Tatsuya and others were sitting in a cafe having a meal. Today is the last day that they all would be meeting as Tatsuya would be returning back to Japan the next day. Tatsuya also kept tabs on Diodora who seem to have called some of the devils here from underworld and was currently in the chase from church officials. He did not know what he was planning but he was sure that he was about to initiate his plan on making Asia get excommunicated from the church. Tatsuya decided to not act quickly and wait for him to make the first move, afterall he did not want to deal with him even before he did anything wrong, because of he did that the whole devil faction would cause trouble for him as Diodora is still the heir of one of the families of 72 pillars and is also the brother of the maou Ajuka. Dealing with him now will only lead him to more and more troubles however you look at it. Tatsuya then looked at the girls sitting next to him and talking to eachother while eating their food happily. Tatsuya looked at their interaction and smiled. Suddenly he felt another great holy energy coming towards him and it seemed like Gabriel noticed it as well. Tatsuya immediately dispelled the barrier so as to not cause any suspicion and just as he did that the door of the cafe opened. Tatsuya, Asia and Gabriel all looked in the donor''s direction and saw a handsome young man with blonde hair wearing a white suite standing there. The blonde haired man the started looking around and when he looked in Tatsuya''s direction he smiled. Tatsuya who saw his smile looked at Gabriel who was hiding her face behind a menu card. Tatsuya then again looked back at the blonde man and then saw him coming towards them. Soon the blonde man came near their table and said, "Good day to all of you." Tatsuya and Asia simply nodded and Tatsuya looked at Gabriel and asked, "Someone you know Gabriel?" When Gabriel heard him she slowly showed her face and said, "Yes, meet him Tatsuya, Asia, his name is Michael, my brother." Tatsuya who heard her nodded and then stood up and then moved his hand forward offering him to shake hands and said, "Nice to meet you Michael-san. I am Tatsuya." Michael smiled at him and then shook his hand and said, "Nice to meet you as well, like my sister just said my name is Michael. I thank you for taking care of my sister." Tatsuya smiled as well and said, "No no the pleasure is all mine. She is a very good person to have to talk and tour around the city." .When Michael heard him he became surprised and then looked at Gabriel and asked, "Ho talking and touring around the city, now that''s some news to me. Gabriel want to explain yourself." Gabriel who heard him started to sweat and looked at Tatsuya with an expression which said, ''Why did you say that?'' Tatsuya looked at her and then slowly averted his eyes. He has already grasped the situation she was in and was not planning to join her side to help her. It was her own fault for coming here without telling Michael the reason and neglecting her work as a Seraph. Seeing that Tatsuya had already given up on her she looked at Asia with a pleading expression. Asia who saw her nodded and then looked at Michael with an innocent smile and said, "Yes Gabriel-san was very fun to talk to, she also kept me company during the whole week while we toured around the city." When she finished speaking Gabriel slammed her head on the table and seeing them Tatsuya was trying very hard to not laugh at her situation. Michael''s eyebrows were twitching when he heard what Asia said. He looked at Gabriel and said, "So you were enjoying while neglecting and pushing all your work on me huh, now I understand why the pile of files which I was getting was bigger than usual during this week. Looks like I have to give you an appropriate punishment for ditching your work on me once we go back." When Gabriel heard him tears started to form at the corner of her eyes but suddenly an idea came to her mind and she pointed her finger at Tatsuya and said, "It''s not my fault Michael, during the whole week I was meeting with Tatsuya-san, the one who is the creator of the manga that we usually read. You like his work as well right?" When Michael heard her sister his eyes widened and he looked towards Tatsuya and grabbed his hand and asked, "ARE YOU REALLY SAITAMA-SENSEI!!!" Tatsuya who was dumbfounded by him unconsciously nodded her head and suddenly Michael started to shake his hands violently and said, "I AM A BIG FAN SENSEI. I HAVE READ ALL YOUR BOOKS THREE TIMES EACH. IT WAS REALLY A MASTERPIECE." Tatsuya started to get more and more shocked on seeing Michael''s reaction. He could not believe that the current ruler of heaven was sitting in front of him. The calm and collected image of Michael that he had from his own world started crumbling. After that Michael forgot about Gabriel and started to ask questions to Tatsuya making him more and more freaked out. Tatsuya looked at Gabriel who looked back at him with an innocent smile. Seeing her smile Tatsuya''s lips twitched and he thought, ''I will deal with her later.'' Even Asia was giving him a helpless look on seeing his condition. After talking for a while all of them left the cafe and Michael and Gabriel started to leave. Michael turned towards both Asia and Tatsuya and said, "It was nice meeting both of you and thank you for taking care of me and my sister today." Tatsuya smiled and said, "It was my pleasure that you spent some of your time with us. It was enjoyable for me as well." He then looked at Gabriel who was talking with Asia who seemed a bit sad because of today being the last day that she will be seeing her. Tatsuya then smiled and said, "When the next time we meet make sure to complete your work before hand and not ditch it on your brother." When they heard him all of them had different reactions. Michael narrowed his eyes and looked at Gabriel and said, "Yes I will make sure that it not happens again." Gabriel began sweating again and was panicking after hearing her brother. Asia was chuckling on seeing Gabriel making her feel betrayed. Gabriel then walked towards Tatsuya and said, "You don''t have to remind him." Tatsuya just smiled at her and seeing that she sighed and smiled as well. Tatsuya then looked at her and said, "It was nice meeting you here in Vatican. Though our meeting was not normal, o still enjoyed touring with you a lot." Gabriel who heard him suddenly hugged him making all three of them surprised. She then said, "I enjoyed it as well, it was the first time that I was able to have so much fun, and it was because of you I was able to make a friends as well." She then began to tear up a bit and said, "Will you come back to see me again? I want to meet you and Asia again and enjoy around just like we did during this week." Tatsuya who heard her smiled as well and hugged her back and said, "I don''t know if I will come back here or not but I promise you that we will meet again and at that time we will again again have fun just like we did and if you ever feel too lonely you can alway come to Kuoh, I will be there always, or you can just call me whenever you want to talk." Gabriel stopped crying and nodded her head while still hugging him. She then stopped hugging him and then stood in front of him smiling. Tatsuya smiled as well and then move his hand forward. In his hand was a small box covered in gift wrap. Gabriel looked at the box curiously and Tatsuya said, "Here a gift for you." When she heard that she became happy and immediately took it from him and started opening it. Seeing her like that all three of them started chuckling at her childishness. Once Gabriel opened the box it contained a beautiful necklace with a pendant having two angelic wing and a yellow gemstone similar to her hair. She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Thank a lot Tatsuya, it''s very beautiful." Tatsuya smiled and nodded her head but then Gabriel took the necklace in her hand then moved her hand in front of Tatsuya making him confused. She smiled and said, "Tie it around my neck." Tatsuya took the necklace and tied it. Gabriel then turned around and showed the others, "How does it look on me." All of them smiled and complimented her. Gabriel then placed her hand on her chin making a thinking pose and said, "Now what should I give you to make you remember me." Tatsuya who heard him waved his hand s and said, "There is no need for something like that." but Gabriel ignored him and continued thinking. After thinking for a while her face brightened up and she hit her palm with her fist and said, "I know, there was a movie I once saw.....hmm hmm yeah that is perfect." and started moving towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya who saw her coming towards him decided to use his telepathy to hear what she was thinking but before he was able to Tatsuya was kissed by Gabriel. Seeing what she just did all the people standing there had their eyes widened and some of the passersby were smiling on seeing them. Gabriel then moved back leaving behind a stupefied Tatsuya and a blushing Asia. Gabriel who saw both of them became confused and looked at Michael and asked, "What happened Michael, why are they like that?" Michael who heard her grabbed her shoulders and started shaking her and asked, "Why did you just kiss him, Do you know what could have happened?" Gabriel became even more confused and said, "What is wrong with that, I saw in a movie that the girl kiss the boy on the lips when she saw her friend leaving her for a long time." Hearing her all three of them thought, ''so innocent''. Michael sighed and thought, ''good thing that she didn''t had any l.u.s.t in that kiss, otherwise she would have fallen before she knew it.'' He then saw his sister who was looking confused when Tatsuya was scolding her. Michael smiled and thought, ''Still it looks like my sister finally found someone she like, it looks like I have to increase the pace of working on that dimensional chamber or else the day when she falls is not far away.'' Chapter 70 - Leaving Vatican After Tatsuya was done scolding Gabriel, thought it still didn''t had any affect on her, Michael and Gabriel left leaving Tatsuya alone with Asia. Both of them stood there for a while and Tatsuya looked at Asia and said, "Well, should we get going as well?" Asia who heard him nodded her head in silence. Seeing her like that Tatsuya came closer to her and flicked her forehead lightly making her hold her forehead in a bit of pain. She then looked at Tatsuya who was looking at her with a neutral expression. Tatsuya then took a step forward and said, "You should not be sad that Gabriel will not be able to meet with you for a while, instead you should think about what all you will do once you meet her again soon. She is still your friend and will remain one, unless both of you have some dispute." Tatsuya then smiled and patted her head. Asia who was sad just a moment before wiped her eyes and smiled and said, "Yes, I will wait to meet her again." Tatsuya then moved his hand back and then both of then started going back to the church. After reaching back to the church Tatsuya looked at Asia and said, "Looks like we part our ways here." He then smiled and said, "I will come in the morning to visit you before going back." Asia who now remembered that Tatsuya would also be going back to Japan was sad once again but didn''t got depressed like earlier. She then smiled and said, "Umu, see you tomorrow then. And surely promise me to come here tomorrow." Tatsuya who saw her smile smiled as well and said, "Yeah, yeah, I promise you that I will surely come." and turned around and started walking away. Soon Tatsuya came back to his room in the hotel and decided to take a bath to get refreshed. And after taking his bath he lied on the bed inorder to sleep. ---------- Few hours later Tatsuya suddenly got up and was still a little sleepy. He hurriedly went to the bathroom and splashed water on his face so as to reduce his sleepiness. Tatsuya then wiped his face and thought, ''Those devils are starting to act a bit suspicious, well let''s confront them before they are able to lay a hand on Asia. He then changed his clothes and then put a mask on his face inorder to hide his identity. He then hid his presence altogether and turned invisible and started to fly towards the devils. Soon he came across some devils fighting against some church exorcists. Tatsuya saw the battle between the two parties and it was clear that the devils were on the winning side. Tatsuya then noticed a young man fighting on the devil''s side. The young devil had dark green hair and golden eyes and from his appearance Tatsuya concluded that he was the one who is called Diodora Astaroth. Tatsuya observed them for a while and was waiting for him to make a move towards Asia but even after waiting for an hour Diodora didn''t do anything other than fighting. After a while when all the exorcists were killed all the devils gave a sighed and then sat down on the ground. One of them looked towards Diodora and said, "Boss, do you really think that it is really worth it for just one single nun." When Tatsuya heard this his ears perked up and he started listening to them intently. Diodora looked towards the devil and said, "Of course it is worth for that nun, she has a healing type sacred gear as well and just because of that she is very famous among the masses. Now just think about it, the look which she would have once she is betrayed by the ones who revered her as a saint. AHH I can''t wait to see that look for myself. And once she has gone through all that she I who was ''responsible'' for all the suffering she went through by healing me would take her in my peerage and she will not even hesitate because she doesn''t have anyone to rely on." Tatsuya was getting angrier and angrier on hearing his plan. He just wanted to kill him on the spot, but didn''t do so because technically he was still ''innocent'' and hasn''t harmed her yet. Another devil then looked towards Diodora and said, "Then why did you send one of the devils disguised as yourself to her location instead of going yourself." Tatsuya who heard this became shocked and then used his clairvoyance to check Asia''s location and indeed saw an injured devil lying in front of the church. He then didn''t waited for them to talk anymore and immediately used his telepathy to hear their thoughts. After hearing all their thoughts Tatsuya gritted his teeth in rage and then made a huge energy blast and fired it towards the devils. He didn''t even waited to see the results after the explosion and immediately teleported in an empty location near the church and started running towards Asia''s location. What Tatsuya learned from hearing their thoughts was that instead of actually going near Asia, Diodora disguised a hypnotized devil like him and then sent him their after injuring him and dicided to make a similar scar on himself after he was healed and then dispose that devil. He did this because there was a chance of an exorcist killing him in an injured state even before Asia can heal him. Tatsuya soon reached her and saw her still healing the devil. Tatsuya frowned and immediately ran towards her, grabbed her hand and separated her from the devil. Asia who saw someone stopping her from healing the devil was surprised and started to struggle inorder to free herself. Tatsuya who saw her struggle held her more tightly and said, "Asia stop, this is me, Tatsuya." When Asia heard his voice she got surprised and stopped struggling. She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "What are you doing here Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya then let her go as she had calmed down and said, "I can not tell you right now, We will talk about this later." He then looked at the position where Asia was healing the devil and saw that the devil had already gone. Tatsuya was angry on seeing that and now knew what was going to happen there soon. And just like his expectations some of the nuns and priests gathered around him and Asia and started calling her witch and heretic because she healed a devil. Tatsuya who saw how soon they started accusing someone who they were calling Saint not too long ago was very angry with them. He would have even destroyed the church in front of him if Asia was not with her right now. Asia who was now seeing the others accusing her for healing a devil and calling her witch and heretic was crying on seeing the people that she trusted treating her like that. She then saw some of the people among the crowd throw rocks at her. She shut her eyes and was shaking on fear and expecting to get hurt. She continued to wait for the rock to hit her but she didn''t felt any pain at all. She then opened her eyes and saw someone standing in front of her and shielding her from the rocks. She looked at the person''s back and unconsciously muttered, "Tatsuya-san". Tatsuya who heard her turned around and lifted his mask a bit which revealed a small yet comforting smile to her. He then put his mask back and then used a magic on the people gathered around them and made them all unconscious. After checking all of them were unconscious Tatsuya looked at Asia and removed his mask and said, "I know that you have many questions and that you must be feeling very bad but let''s get out of here first." Asia who was still shivering with fear nodded her head and tried to stand up but was unable to. Seeing that Tatsuya crouched down and then lifted her in a princess carry and started flying away after turning himself and Asia invisible. Asia hugged him tightly and was still crying because of what happened to her just now and seeing that Tatsuya started to console her. Tatsuya was fuming with rage and was blaming himself for not checking on her before instead of waiting for Diodora. He was then brought out of his inner turmoil when he heard Asia''s hand on he cheek. Asia who have been crying for a while looked at Tatsuya and felt that he was very sad and angry and placed her hand on his cheeks inorder to gain his attention. Tatsuya looked at her and then increased his speed and soon he reached an empty park. He then landed there and both of them then sat on the bench. Asia then looked at Tatsuya who looked at her as well and both of them asked at the same time, "Are you alright?" Tatsuya then nodded his head and said, "Forget about me, tell me are you alright, you are not hurt anywhere, are you?" Asia shook her head and said, "No I am not hurt thanks to you." Tatsuya who heard her smiled but soon his smile disappeared and he bowed his head in front of her making her surprised and said, "I am sorry Asia." Asia who heard him waved her hands and said, "You don''t have to apologize Tatsuya-san, it was not you who did all that to me." Tatsuya then shook his head and said, "No, if I had come earlier than I could have saved you from all this from happening, if only I noticed it sooner." Asia was now confused after Tatsuya said all that. Tatsuya who saw her confused expression started to tell her what he was talking about except for his previous life knowledge part. Asia who now understood what all happened hugged Tatsuya and said, "It was not your fault Tatsuya-san, you tried to save me even though you didn''t knew about their plan from the beginning. Don''t blame yourself for something that you have not done." and started crying. Tatsuya hugged her back and started to pat her back so as to console her. Soon he heard a snore and then looked at Asia who was sleeping in his embrace. Tatsuya tried to remove her from his embrace inorder to lie her down, buy Asia was hugging him tightly and was not letting him go. Tatsuya sighed and then continued to hold her. He then used his clairvoyance to check on the devil''s conditions and saw that all the devils except Diodora and the one which Asia healed were dead. But Diodora still recieved many injuries and hav lost his left hand permanently. Diodora was wincing in pain and soon left by teleporting away by his magic circle after killing the devil whom he hypnotized before. Tatsuya gritted his teeth in anger on not being able to kill him because Asia was with her but soon sighed in annoyance and decided to deal with him later and then fell asleep. The next morning Asia woke up when the sun''s rays fell on her eyes. She then rubbed her eyes and tried to stand up but was unable to. She then looked at her surroundings and saw that it was not her room in the church and soon all the memories about yesterday flashed in front of her eyes making her feel sad. Her gaze then finally fell on Tatsuya in whose embrace she was sleeping earlier. On seeing Tatsuya''s sleeping face she blushed but then soon she began to smile and then again hugged him back and said, "Thank you". Tatsuya suddenly woke up and said, "What happened? Who is there?" making Asia surprised. Tatsuya then looked at his surroundings and saw a panicking and blushing Asia making her understand what happened, he looked at her and said, "Good morning." to which Asia replied as well. He then stopped hugging her and then stood up and stretched his body. He then looked at Asia and asked, "What will you be doing from now on?" Hearing him Asia put her head down and said, "I will go back to the church to see if they are still willing to accept me or not." Tatsuya who saw her sad expression put his hands on her shoulder and said, "I will go with you as well." to which she showed a grateful smile. Both of them then went to the church and just like in the anime she was banished from the church because of healing a devil. Both of them then left the church in silence. Tatsuya didn''t said anything to her and let her clear her mind. Soon she stopped walking and looked down. Tatsuya who saw her moved towards her and hugged her and said, "You can cry all you want, I won''t leave you till you are fine, So just let it all out." Asia who heard him started crying loudly while hugging Tatsuya. Tatsuya just stood there and carresed her back. After a while Asia stopped crying and looked at Asia with red and puffy eyes. Tatsuya took out a wet towel and wiped her face making her feel embarrassed. Asia then bowed her head and said, "Thank you Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "It''s alright but what are you planning to do with your life now?" Asia who heard him got depressed and said, "I don''t know Tatsuya-san, I have never thought of a life that I would live outside the church." Tatsuya patted her head and said, "Then, do you want to join my team?" Asia looked up and asked, "What team?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "You see I have a team of sorts because faring in the supernatural world alone is very difficult and lonely. We too have similar conditions like yours and we live together and depend on eachother. You can also make a lot of friends there as well." Asia when heard that she could make friends was happy but then her smile faded and she asked, "But won''t I be a bother, afterall I am not strong." Tatsuya who heard her smiled and said, "Who said you would be a bother and if you were do you think I would have asked you? You have your healing powers which are greatly needed in our group who only have attacking prowess aside from me and regarding your lack of strength, you don''t have to fear about that I will make a Tsunade out of you." Asia who heard him was wondering what Tsunade is but didn''t thought too much about it. She then asked, "And what about school?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Well you can go to school but like all of us you will be directly joining High school but don''t worry I will teach you all the basics before that." Asia smiled and said, "Thank you and please take care of me from now on." Tatsuya smiled as well and then both of them went back to the hotel in which Tatsuya was staying packed their things up and later that day both of them went back to Japan. Chapter 71 - So the plot finally begins. After returning back to Japan Tatsuya introduced Asia to others making all of them look at him with suspicion but after Tatsuya and Asia explained her circ.u.mstances they all welcomed her happily. After all that was settled the first thing that Tatsuya did was ''dealing'' with Diodora. He hid his presence and became invisible before going to the Astaroth territory. Once he found Diodora he reduced his natural healing greatly and filled his whole room with Holy artifacts, he even changed the water supply for his room with very strong and concentrated holy water to make him greatly injured. He even made his resistance to holy objects almost negligible and hence further increasing the pain. And to make sure that Diodora didn''t leave his mansion or throw away his stuff he made all of them soul bound making them unable to be apart. Tatsuya also placed a genjutsu on him making him dream of him being r.a.p.ed by various Mil-tans and men wearing nun outfits(so that he doesn''t try to harm any other nuns) whenever he tried to sleep. And to further increase his suffering he made sure to make his d.i.c.k only to get an erection once a month. Why once a month? Simple, Tatsuya was being evil towards Diodora not cruel and having no erection till the next time he meets him will be simply cruel. Though he wanted to kill him on the spot but decided against it as making him suffer would be better than giving him a painless death. After doing that he noticed that the prosthetic arm that he was going to use was also there in the room and he placed some magic stones filled with Holy and corruption magic in it and hid their presence. Tatsuya could easily send the evidence of him being the one for banishment of nuns by sending a copy of his speech to Michael but he knew that Michael would not do anything as there was a risk of going on a war with devils and them being without their ''god'' would mean a great disadvantage on their side. After all that was done Tatsuya came back and from then on started the training of his teammates once again with Asia being a new addition. Tatsuya decided to make all of them reach at least high tier Ultimate class before the beginning of the plot and now they all had roughly two years for that. He intensified their training and studies making them just barely being able to keep up with all that. The biggest hurdle for him was to make Asia able to hurt humans and for that he started by making her kill ants and even that made Asia cry or faint in the beginning. Slowly and slow she overcome all that and started training her body and magic accordingly. She was even trained to use her sacred gear properly and is now able to use distant healing with only a bit of efficiency loss. She is also able to use the negative aspect of healing magic making her attacks more deadly as they are able to cause great amounts of internal damage. Her strength and magic capabilities increased as well and now she is able to go toe to toe with Shizuka using pure strength and is able to use all basic elements upto a level. She was also able to use ki but not chakra. She can use her ki for flight and strengthening her body and ki orbs making her a perfect healing nuke. Tatsuya also started to make other''s have a combination attacks but didn''t told them the way to do it. They were made to made their own combination attacks and Tatsuya had to seriously admit that they came up with unique and strong combinations. Tatsuya has given both Asia and Shizuka some energy conduction gloves which make the flow of any kind of energy to their fists easier making them the best equipment for battle. Tatsuya also make them spar with each other and also let them hunt stray devils, fallen angels and exorcists from time to time and Tatsuya and the others were surprised to see that Asia was able to kill not only devils and fallen angels but also the exorcists who once worked for the church. Everything has been going well and all according to his schedule his team''s strength is also remarkable, they all combined were able to take on Kurumi in her human form and even forced her to remain serious all the time thought their was no visible damage on her, their progress was still amazing. Like this two years passed by and everyone in the team has started to look more mature. All of their growths have just been like Tatsuya planned with all of them being at the high tier ultimate class and just being at bottleneck of their breakthroughs with the exception of Ingvild and Kurumi both of them being at the low and high tier of satan class respectively. And while Kurumi is in her TAILED BEAST form she is at mid tier super class. Seeing their growth Tatsuya is very happy as their is now only a few people who can pose any danger to them. Tatsuya looked at his team and smiled and thought, ''So the plot finally begins huh.'' Chapter 72 - Misunderstand Kuoh Academy is a prestigious girls-only academy which recently adopted co-education, most of the teachers in this academy are quite exceptional and the is regarded to have one of the best faculty in the entire country. Many students come here inorder to fulfill their future ambitions by making good use of all the facilities provided in the academy but still there is quite a lot of people who can make the perfect atmosphere around the academy quite disgusting. Right now in front of the Kuoh Academy gates two girls with black hair wearing spectacles were standing and greeting everyone that was coming through the gates. They colube be called beautiful even among all the girls that were present around them they stood out a lot. Though most of the boys that were coming through the gates were looking at them with leachrous eyes, they were not affected by them and only shot a glare at them making them look away. Most of the older students were already habitual to this habit and were not bothered by it. They both were a sign admired by all the girls of the academy as they were the new Student council president and vice president, Sona Shitori and Tsubaki Shinra respectively. They both were standing in front of the gate and were welcoming all the new students coming there and telling them directions and helping them. Suddenly all the girls and boys started making uproar while shouting, "ONEE-SAMA". Seeing the commotion that the students were creating Sona sighed and thought, ''Here we go again.'' She then turned around and said, "Good morning Rias, Akeno." A girl with crimson hair left freely and a voluptuous body wearing Kuoh Academy''s uniform was standing in front of Sona. The girl had smooth and white skin tone and bluish green eyes. She was regarded as the number 1 beauty in the school and was given the title of Onee-sama by the students. She was none other than the younger sister of sisco-*cougj* maou Sirzechs Lucifer. Accompanying her was another beautiful girl with black hair tied in a pony tail with a body which was even more e.r.o.t.i.c than Rias. She too was wearing Kuoh Academy''s uniform and had violet eyes and fair skin. She was reagrded as the second best beauty of the academy and shared the title of Onee-sama along with Rias. Making them reagrded as the ''two great Onee-samas of the academy. Rias smiled at her childhood friend and said, "Good morning Sona, Tsubaki, looks like both of you are working very hard from this early in the morning so we decided to help you out a bit." Sona who heard her adjusted her glasses and said, "I really appreciate your concern but it is my duty as the student council president to work so diligently in the morning and help the new students who just joined us." Tsubaki then smirked and said, "Oh then you mean to say that you are not waiting for ''him'' to show up Student Council president." At her words Sona got stiff and then blushed. Seeing her blush Rias smiled and said, "Oh, Sona has a crush on someone, now that''s news to me." Akeno put covered her mouth with her hand and said, "Ara ara, looks like president''s youth has begun as well." Sona''s blush then deepened and it looked like steam was coming out of her head. She then calmed herself and then again got back into his president mode and stood in front of her friends with an expressionless face. She looked at the others and said, "There is no one like that." Just as she said that she heard a voice Which made her to become stiff again. Tatsuya and the others were walking towards their new school and all of them looked very excited to go to school after a long time. Tatsuya looked at all the girls and saw them look very happy. Tatsuya admired their beauty for a while and then said, "Hmm hmm, you all look beautiful in the uniform." The girls who heard him blushed and smiled. They all felt happy that the guy they liked complimented them. They were also looking at Tatsuya intently and thought, ''This guy is too good and handsome, we have to protect them from all those hungry girls at the school.'' Suddenly Miyuki sighed and said, "If only I was the same age as Onii-sama then i would have a chance to study in same class as him." As she said that Himari jumped on Tatsuya''s back and said, "Yes, so while you would be away I will enjoy with Tatsuya a lot." Hearing her all the girls who were in first year glared at her but sighed as they knew that they could not do anything about that. Suddenly Tatsuya''s hands were wrapped by Asia and Kagura. Asia looked at Tatsuya and said, "I am looking forward to study along with you and I will enjoy school along with you as well." Tatsuya looked at her and thought, ''Wow Asia have become much more bolder than before.'' His face was then turned by Kagura who looked at him with a blush and said shyly, "I-I-I as well l-l-look forward to study with you." Tatsuya who saw her blushing face was taken aback and thought, ''Sooooo cuuute''. Tatsuya could have sworn that if Asia and Himari were not latching onto him, then he would have surely hugged her. Seeing the four second years flirting with eachother the first-years in the group started complaining and said, "Hey why can''t we study with you guys, we are technically older than most of the current first year students because of training in that time chamber of yours. Tatsuya freed himself and then turned around and said, "Yes you are ''technically'' older than your peers but don''t forget, according to your doc.u.ments you are still younger than us. Hearing his explanation all of them started groaning in annoyance but knew that they couldn''t do anything. Seeing their condition Himari started to mock Miyuki making both of them argue with each other along the whole way. Soon the school came into their view and then Tatsuya noticed Sona and Tsubaki standing there with two other girls, whom he recognised by seeing their features. He then raised his hand and said, "Good morning So-tan, how have you been." Seeing Tatsuya act like that all the girls with him sighed and thought, ''here we go again''. Sona who heard his voice calling her by her nickname made her very embarrassed. Seeing her condition Tsubaki smiled and said, "And here is the one, we have been waiting for." Sona who was still embarresed didn''t wait for long and then immediately walked towards Tatsuya and said, "You, you don''t call me by my nickname here and don''t act to friendly with me, I am the student council president and you being overly friendly with me will make make it look like I am favouring you." Tatsuya who heard her acted to be hurt by her words and said, "How can you say such cruel words Sona, even after we spent all that time together in my room(along with the others), you played(chess) with me for all this time and now you are asking me to act like I don''t know you, that''s too cruel. With each and every word that he said the look on her and the other students face changed greatly. Sona kept on getting redder and redder because of embarrasment and the student body got shocked that their president would act like that. Rias was also quite surprised by all this and Akeno was only doing her "Ara ara". Meanwhile when all of this was happening Tatsuya''s team an Tsubaki were trying very hard to control their laughter. They were quite amused by seeing the look on Sona''s face and Tsubaki and Tatsuya decide to take a picture of her at that time. Just as the photo was clicked Sona came out of her stupor and shouted, "DON''T SAY THINGITHAT THE OTHERS WILL SURELY MISUNDERSTAND!!!" Chapter 73 - Meeting the dragon After Tatsuya and the other''s cleared the misunderstanding Tatsuya and his went towards the gate. At the gat Tatsuya looked at Tsubaki and smiled at her and said, "Good morning Tsubaki, it''s been a long time since the last time we met? I hope that you take care of me while I will be in school." Tsubaki who looked at his smiling face blushed a bit and said, "Y-yeah it''s been a long time, and if you find any problem regarding the academy make sure to come to me." Tatsuya nodded his head and then went inside the school without bothering to talk with anyone. The girls who were left behind were talking with Sona and Tsubaki. Himari came close to Tsubaki and asked, "We know that Sona is bound to her chess bet but why haven''t you proposed to Tatsuya yet? You like him as well right?" Tsubaki who heard her blushed and said in a low voice, "Is it that obvious." The others looked at her with a deadpan look and said, "Are you serious, I can bet that even the guy himself knows that you like him but is not saying anything to make you feel awkward." Tsubaki''s blush intensified and she said, "I will propose him once he beats Sona, or she will feel bad." Sona who heard her placed her hand on Tsubaki''s shoulder and said, "Tsubaki, I didn''t know that you were such a good friend. You know what just ask me anything and I will try my best to do it." Tsubaki looked at her and said, "Then just lose to him already. How many years are you planning to have your chess date for? And the reason why I decided to propose to him after you is because, if you were to know that I was in a relationship with him you would have increased my workload. So just hurry up and loose." Sona who heard her queen''s words was twitching her lips but she had to admit that she too wanted to be in a relationship with him as soon as possible, but still she was not going to loose on purpose. Sona fixed her glasses and said, "There is no way that I am going to loose to him on purpose, I accept that I like him but I will still not forefeit without having a serious match." Tsubaki looked at her king for a while and then sighed and said, "You know, you looked kind of cool there but that still doesn''t solve your problem and did you noticed that you finally accepted that you like him." Sona who heard her blushed immediately but then suddenly all of them stiffened when they heard a voice. "Yeah, both of you took a very long time to finally say that you know." Tatsuya said looking at all of them while sitting on the wall of the school. Tatsuya then smiled and said, "The school is about to start, so I came to call all of you, but I didn''t expect to hear such a discussion." He then looked at his team and said, "Let''s go." His team nodded their head and all of them looked at Sona and Tsubaki and said, "Good luck to both of you." and then left. On the side Rias and Akeno were looking at their friends with an amused expression and they both were all intruged by Tatsuya as he didn''t even bat an eye to both of them. Rias looked at Sona once again and thought, ''There is something about that boy Tatsuya, does he possesses a sacred gear. Well let''s do some spying and find the truth about him also the girls that came with him also seem to be something. Looks like I am going to get a ton of new peerage members.'' She looked at Akeno and said, "Find some information about all of them." Akeno places her hand on her cheek and said, "Oh I get to spy on a handsome guy, how lucky I am." and licked her lips. Rias sighed on seeing Akeno''s antics and then called Sona and Tsubaki to go back to the classes. Tatsuya who was walking towards his class in between the uproar caused by the girls who were being all "KYAA KYAA" on seeing him, heard Rias''s thoughts through his telepathy and muttered, "Try all you want princess." and kept walking towards the class. Along the way he made everyone clear to not mess with either him or his team, specially the boys who were l.u.s.ting after the girls. His one glare made them all stiffen up and drench in cold sweat. Tatsuya then entered his class and noticed that all the second years of his team were in his class as well. Tatsuya also noticed that he was in Issei''s class after he found three guys sitting together and the girls having a good distance away from them. Tatsuya looked at his girls and said, "Try to maintain as much distance as possible from those three pervs." The girls looked at the three of them and nodded their heads after seeing that they were openly reading an a.d.u.l.t magzine. Tatsuya then took the ''protagonist seat'' and opened the window to let the breeze come in. The wind coming inside made his hair flutter a bit adding to his charm making all the girls and even some of the boys to blush. But still most of the boys who saw that clicked their tounges and said, "Damn we got another Kiba here." "We don''t need anymore guys, we just need more cute girls." "Hey, but don''t you think that the girls who came with him were all hot and cute." "Yeah some of them had big tits as well." As Tatsuya heard them he started to release some killing intent on those boys while he kept smiling. The boys who felt the killing intent started to sweat and got scared. They all looked at him and once they saw his ''smiling'' face they all immediately froze up. Tatsuya looked at them still smiling. He then raised his hand, moved it towards his neck and then motioned his thumb to be slashing his neck. All of the boys nodded their heads and the looked towards the board. Tatsuya the stopped releasing his killing intent making all of them take a deep breath simultaneously. All the girls who saw that were beyond amazed that he was able to control all the pervs in the class with ease and decided to give him the title of "The King of Kuoh" about which Tatsuya didn''t even give a f.u.c.k. Soon the teacher came to the class and after introducing themselves the classes begun. Soon after the classes began the while Tatsuya team was beyond bored. They all had already studied all that they will be taught because of the grace of Tatsuya. They all soon stopped listening to the teacher and started to talk to each other through the mental links that he had created for his team. Tatsuya use his telepathy and decided to hear other people''s thoughts and was very disappointed that most of the boys in the class were actualyl fantasising about something perverted rather than studying. The most he was annoyed was with Issei who was thinking about swimming in the sea of b.o.o.b.s while shouting "OPPAI" Tatsuya sighed but then he felt a presence inside Issei. He concentrated on it and knew that it was his Sacred gear. He concentrated even more and soon entered inside the Sacred gear''s core and saw a land covered with flames. He then looked around and saw a huge red dragon sleeping there. He then walked towards the dragon and said, "Yoo hop, you awake." The dragon grunted in displeasure but still didn''t opened his eyes. Seeing that Tatsuya smiled maliciously and then used his magic to make Ddraig dream about him being f.u.c.k.i.e.d by Albion. Soon Ddraig woke up in cold sweat and shouted, "No Albion you cannot do that and even if you want to I will be the dominating one as I am the dragon of domination not you." Tatsuya looked at him with a sweat drop and said, "Bro seriously." Ddraig who heard the voice looked at Tatsuya and he wanted to explain himself but thought that it would only make matters worse. There was an awkward silence there and Ddraig decided to break the silence and said, "Who are you Human? Are you my new host." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "No I am not your host, I am just currently looking inside the sacred gear Ddraig." Ddraig who heard him widened his eyes in surprise and said, "You know me?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah Albion told me about you once." Ddraig was even more shocked and asked, "How do you know Albion? Are you his host?" Tatsuya again shook his head and said, "Albion''s host is my friend and we have fought quite a few times, so in a sense you can say that I am Albion''s friend. Oh, by the way I am Tatsuya, nice to meet you." Ddraig nodded his head and said, "Yeah, nice to meet you as well, I am Ddraig, the heavenly dragon of domination." Tatsuya then laugh and said, "Yeah I heard just now when you want to dominate Albion in bed." Ddraig who heard him immediately glared at Tatsuya and said, "That''s all happened because I had a nightmare." Tatsuya and Ddraig then began to talk to each other and Ddraig started telling him his adventures with his previous hosts and his life when he was alive. Soon a realisation hit Ddraig and he asked, "By the way, do you know who my host is and how strong is he?" Tatsuya who heard him nodded his head and said, "Yeah your host is the biggest pervert ever born, even more perverted thY Azazel and about his strength it would be better that you didn''t ask." Ddraig who heard him looked at Tatsuya and said, "Hey he cannot be that bad." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "He has been dreaming of swimming in a sea of tits while shouting "OPPAI" since before the time we started to talk to each other and is still dreaming about that. Hearing him Ddraig didn''t know what to say and kept his mouth shut. Chapter 74 - Knight and cat After a while Ddraig calmed down and they again started to talk to each other. Soon the bell rang announcing that the break had begun. Tatsuya looked at Ddraig and said, "Well Ddraig let''s talk later, I would have to leave for now." Ddraig also stood up and said, "See you later my new friend, and let''s have a spar the next time you come, it has been a long time since I met someone and by how you described my current host it does not look like he would be able to awaken my power anytime soon." Tatsuya only gave him a helpless smile and then left the Sacred gear''s core. He then came back to consciousness and saw that the teacher was leaving the classroom. He then stood up and was about to ask the others where to go to have their lunch, but before he was able to he was suddenly surrounded by a lot of girls who started to ask him various questions. The other girls of his team who saw this sighed as they knew that this will happen. Tatsuya gave them a helpless smile and gave them a telepathic message to find a place and he would come later. Tatsuya then talked to the girls for a while and tried to answer most of the questions as possible. Soon he started to get a bit annoyed by them and decided to take shelter inside the men''s restroom. Inside the restroom he met another person who seemed to have been experiencing from the same conditions as him. The boy looked at Tatsuya and gave him a helpless smile to which Tatsuya replied with one as well. The boy who was with Tatsuya inside the restroom was also known to him. The boy was handsome and had short blonde hair complimented with his fair skin. He had a small mole under his left eye and his eyes were bluish grey. Tatsuya had seen this guy countless times in the anime and he had to admit that he lived up to the reputation of being called the "prince of Kuoh". He was none other than Kiba Yutto the knight of Rias Gremory. Both of them introduces themselves and talked to each other for a while. Kiba also taught Tatsuya ways to evade most situations when the girls trouble him to which he was very grateful. Meeting a person who have similar trouble as him made Kiba feel a bit of companionship with him and they quickly became friends. Tatsuya was happy as well because he had only few'' male friends and having one who is not perverted in a school full of perverts was a perk in itself. They soon left the bathroom together and walked in the corridor talking to each other. Most of the girls who saw them interacting with each other started to make weird fantasies about both of them making both of them feel uncomfortable hearing to their comments. Tatsuya and Kiba then exchanged contact information and soon both of them patted ways. Kiba was going to the Occult Research Club and Tatsuya was going to the rooftop where he felt that others were. Tatsuya opened the gate of the rooftop and saw all of them sitting their talking to eachother, but they were not alone to his surprise their was also a whit haired loli whom he recognised. The girl as mentioned was a cute loli with white hair and golden eyes. She looked quite frail and weak and give the feeling of wanting to protect her but she was quite a hard hitter packing some immense brute strength and can pummel any human she wants. She liked sweets and hated perverts a lot. She was Koneko Toujo or Shirone as called by her elder sister Kuroka. Tatsuya approached them and greeted all of them. He then looked at Koneko and Miyuki who was sitting by her side said, "Onii-sama meet Koneko chan the new friend that we made today, she even beated all the perverts in the class for us. Tatsuya looked at her with a smile and said, "I am Tatsuya shiba, Nice to meet you. And I am very greatful that you helped my girls against perverts." Koneko nodded her head and said emotionlessly, "Nice to meet you as well, I am Koneko Toujo, I heard a lot about you from these four infact i only heard about you from them." Tatsuya looked at them who looked away in embarrasment except Miyuki who was puffing her chest and looked proud. All the others around her looked at her with sweat drop and decided to ignore it. Tatsuya then sat down and started to have lunch with them as well. Soon Himari and the others took out their deserts and placed it in between. Seeing the sweets in front of her Koneko''s eyes brightened up. Tatsuya looked at her and chuckled making her look away with a blush. Tatsuya then smiled and said, "Sorry sorry, you can have one as well Koneko-chan. Accept it as my apology." Koneko who heard him gave a small smile and moved her hand towards the dessert but before she was able to grab the one she wanted it disappeared from its spot making her widen her eyes in surprise and others sighing. Tatsuya was then seen standing with a coffee jelly in his hand and he said, "Sorry Koneko-chan but coffee jelly is always mine, you can have something else" and started eating it. Koneko who saw the sudden change in Tatsuya''s behaviour was beyond shocked. She then looked at others while pointing her finger at Tatsuya and asked, "Is he always like that." To which they all replied, "Only when it comes to coffee jelly." Koneko was looking at him weirdly and Tatsuya who saw her expression sighed and then scooped out some coffee jelly and put the spoon in her mouth and said, "It''s only the first and last time, don''t expect me to share it from now on and started eating again." All of them who saw him do that was shocked. Koneko who just ate the coffee jelly put her hands on her lips and muttered while blushing, "It was an indirect kiss. It was an indirect kiss. It was an indirect kiss." The others looked at Koneko with a shocked expression and all of them shouted at once, "ONII-SAMA/TATSUYA/TATSUYA-SAN SHARED HIS COFFEE JELLY!!!!!" As soon as they shouted that they all heard Kurumi''s and Shizuka''s voice over the telepathic link which said, "WHAAAAT!!!" Koneko looked at the girls weirdly and said with her cold expression, "You all are shocked about that?" Chapter 75 - Yuri harem After that day his school life went forward. Everyday he would enter the class amongst the uproar caused by the girls and then went talk and spar with Ddraig inside his Sacred gear. And during their spar Ddraig was easily beaten by him. Though he still didn''t showed him his true power. Because of the spars between him and Ddraig there were occassional bursts of energy which had alerted the two devil heirs about Issei''s sacred gear. After that he would spend his break either with Kiba or his girls and Koneko. He also spars with Kiba sometimes in the kendo hall and easily overwhelms him making Rias take more and more intrest in him. Tatsuya also noticed that Akeno had already started stalking him and it was too hard for him to control his girls to not ''take care'' of her and explained them what she was doing. Though they were displeased on being stalked they still decided to follow his instructions and didn''t mess with Rias and her group and Koneko was their friend as well. Koneko has also approved of him being near him and did not act too cold in his presence. Seeing this many of her male admires also tried to get close to her only to be instantly shot down because of them being a pervert. Tatsuya also handled the pervert trio after they tried to peep in the changing room in which Miyuki and the others were changing and implanted fear in their hearts. Though they still tried peek around the rooms where none of Tatsuya''s acquaintance were present. During all this time Rias tried to approach him only to be blocked by the girls of his team. Tatsuya also felt the presence of many fallen angels in the town but decided to keep quiet about it as he was not responsible for the town and it was the work of the devil heirs. But from this he came to know that the events would be beginning soon. Today is their long awaited weekend and right now Tatsuya is working inside his restaurant and suddenly the door opened and the customers who came were his acquaintance. Tatsuya looked towards his customers and said, "Oh, So-tan and Tsubaki. Nice meeting you on the weekend." Sona who heard him call her by his nickname blushed and said, "Tatsuya as I remember I told you not to call me by my nic-" But before she was able to finish Tatsuya interjected her and said, "Hee~, I remember what you told me. You told me not to call you by your nickname in SCHOOL and by anyway I look at it, we are not in school. Right SO. TAN" Sona who heard his reasoning blushed even harder but was not able to retort. She grumbled for a bit and then went ahead to take her seat. Along with her many more girls with her as well. Tatsuya looked at them and then at Tsubaki and asked, "And they are?" Tsubaki who heard his question pointed at the girls and said, "Oh, they are the new student council members. We came here to celebrate there joining the peerage." The girls who heard Tsubaki telling Tatsuya about joining Sona''s peerage were shocked and whispered, "Is it alright vice-president? Telling him about devils." Tatsuya looked at them and smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about that I know about the supernatural world from a long time and I also know that she is the Sitri heiress." After that all of them introduced themselves to him and he did the same. He then eyed each of them and thought, ''So Saji has not joined yet huh.'' Tsubaki who saw him looking at each of the girls there pouted a bit and asked, "What are you thinking Tatsuya?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Nothing just thinking that these are the new members of Sona''s Yuri harem that''s all." Hearing his words all of the team members other than Tsubaki got surprised and asked, "Do you mean Sona-sama is into girls." Tatsuya who saw them taking the bait internally smirked and said, "Yes, don''t you know, she is a massive pervert who "plays" around with girls from time to time. Infact she has not even left her older sister and she even have her ''fun'' with her from time to time at my home and she told me that she will make her peerage as a harem." The girls who heard him got shocked but they were still a bit doubtful of him. Then a Momo Hanakai, a girl with a beautiful face and white hair came forward and said, "How do you expect is to believe that, President is not like that." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "You don''t have to believe me but just think about it, all the members of her team is a girl, beautiful no less and she doesn''t even show any interest in boys as well and spends all the times with girls." The girls who heard Tatsuya''s words were starting to feel that he was indeed saying the truth and all the things he said were true. Tsubaki who was standing behind the others was trying very hard to not burst out laughing. Suddenly a hand was placed in Tatsuya''s shoulder and he turned his head and saw Sona looking at him and it seemed that some black miasma was leaking out of her body. She looked at Tatsuya in the eyes and said, "What are telling my about me Tatsuya. Do you want me to kill you?" Tatsuya looked at her peerage and said, "See, she is now trying to threaten me as I exposed her plan. Oh So-tan how nasty have you become." Sona who heard him was about to lash out at him but stopped when she noticed her peerage look at her. She then looked at her peerage and was about to explain but then all of them bowed to her and said, "Sorry President, even though we admire you, it is not to the point to have feelings for you so we are sorry but we cannot be in a relationship with you." As soon as they said that both Tatsuya and Tsubaki burst out laughing and said, "Oh my Sona, looks like you were rejected even before you could have proposed, so sad." and continued to laugh. Meanwhile Sona was blushing from embarrasment as all the others were looking at her with pity and were saying things like, "Poor child" and all. Sona who had enough of all that shouted, "THERE IS NO SUCH THING LIKE THAT." Chapter 76 - Mean After Sona was able to calm down Tatsuya apologised to her and the other girls for what he did. After which they all sat down and Tatsuya gave each of them a drink as h apology. After all of them ordered what they wanted Tatsuya went back to kitchen to prepare their order. The girls looked around the restaurant and saw that it was very crowded. They all then looked at Sona and Tsubaki and asked, "This place is really crowded, is the food here that good." Sona and Tsubaki both nodded their head and Tsubaki said, "Yeah, when it comes to cooking even the Sitri family chefs are even close to his skill." Hearing her they all got shocked as they had eaten with Sona in the Sitri house and they all thought that the food there was very good.And now hearing that Tatsuya''s cooking is even better than them, they were a very excited. Sona then crossed her arms and closed her eyes and said with a displeased expression, "Even though his food is very good, he is still the meanest person in the whole world." The girls who heard her gave her a wry smile and then started talking to each other. Soon Tatsuya came out of the kitchen with their order and placed it on their table and left. All of them looked at the food served in front of them and were amazed by its appearance and the aroma it was giving. All of them then took a gulp and then started eating their food. After just taking the first bite all of them had a foodgasm, even Sona and Tsubaki who had eaten his food a lot of times were resistant to that. They all then kept on eating without even bothering to talk with eachother and soon finished their food. After eating the food that they had eaten, they were still not satisfied and decided to order once again. Soon they all finished eating and sat back on the chairs comfortably with slightly buldging tummies. One of the girls named Reya then looked at Momo and said, "That was the best food that I ever had." Momo smiled and nodded her head in approval and all of them began talking again. Tatsuya then came and said, "I hope that you enjoyed the food and then placed the bill in front of Sona. All the girls then started talking to him and praising him for the food which made Tatsuya very happy. Sona took a glance at the bill and then started searching for her wallet inside her handbag. After searching for a while she was not able to find hers and thought, ''Looks like I dropped it on the way.'' Tatsuya then looked at Sona and asked, "What happened Sona, you look a bit pale?" Sona who heard him gave a fake smile which was not able to convince any of them and said, "Nothing happened, I am alright." Tatsuya then placed his head on her forehead for a while and then said, "It doesn''t seem that you have a fever." He then looked at her in the eye making her already blushing face even redder and said, "Tell me if you are feeling unwell." Sona who heard his worried voice blushed and said timidly, "I-I-I am not feeling ill, it''s just that I lost my purse and would not be able to pay." Tatsuya who heard her had a sudden change of feeling. Previously he was feeling worried but after hearing her his feeling immediately changed to that of mischievousness. He internally smirked and thought, ''I can take money fro. her later..... but where is fun in that.'' He then looked at her and then said, "No problem, you can pay me the next time we meet." Sona who heard him felt happy but her happy expression suddenly changed when Tatsuya said, "But to see the great Sona Sitri owe some money to me, now that''s a first." Sona who heard him went to her Sitri mode and said, "There is no way I can accept that, I will rather work here to pay up than owe someone." Tatsuya who heard her declaration showed an evil smile and said, "I accept that the heiress of the Sitri house will not go back on her word." Sona who saw his evil smile wanted to deny it but still nodded her head with a frustrated expression. Tatsuya then looked at them and said, "Wait for bit and I will check what position to give you to work." Tatsuya then left them making all of them sigh. They all looked at Sona and said, "President how can you easily fall for his tricks even after you are so smart." Sona who heard them clenched her fists and then banged her head on the table and said, "I hate him." Tatsuya then went to the kitchen, took out his phone and called someone and said, "Hey how have you been... See there is something that I want to talk with you can you come here....Oh that''s great it''s about business and I assure you that you will surely be happy to have business with me... ok I will wait for you." Tatsuya then ended the call and smirked and said, "Ah, this will be so fun." After waiting for a while the door of the restaurant opened again and came a black haired two tailed beautiful girl in a Magical girl cosplay. The Sitri group looked at her and immediately looked away. The person who came just now was none other than Serafall Leviathan, the older sister of Sona. As soon as Serafall entered she felt a jolt pass through her body and she said, "So-tan is nearby. My So-tan sense just tingled." She then started looking around and then her gaze fell on the Sitri group''s table much to their displeasure. She immediately rushed towards Sona and hugged her and said, "So-tan I missed you so much." Sona who was suddenly hugged by her sister started to struggle and said, "Onee-sama not in public and what are you doing here?" Before she was able to answer Tatsuya came and said, "I called her." She glared at Tatsuya and said, "Why?" Tatsuya looked at her indifferently and said, "Why? To help you of course." Serafall who heard him looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Help? What happened to So-tan, is there someone who is being mean to her. I will kill that person." Tatsuya calmed Serafall and then told her what was the situation. Serafall who heard him nodded her head and said, "There is no problem I can pay in her stead." Sona who heard her shook her head and said, "No, Onee-sama I will not accept your help. I have already decided to work here to pay my debt on the pride of Sitri name." Serafall wanted to argue but Tatsuya placed his hand on her shoulder and said, "You should not force her if she had already swore on her name rather let''s talk about the thing that talked about on the phone." Serafall who heard him finally remembered and said, "Yeah what business you wanted to have with me." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "I want you to sponsor and event in this restaurant." . All the girls who heard him were shocked and then Serafall said, "Even if I sponsor you, then how will I profit, as you know I can not put my name as advertis.e.m.e.nt in here or others will know that I come here and will try something against me." Hearing him Tatsuya smiled and said, "Oh, you will surely profit because the theme of the event which I asking you to host would be..... Magical girls." As soon as they heard him the girls of Sona peerage and Sona realised what Tatsuya was doing and were sweating. Sona looked at her sister and said, "Onee-sama you should be get going, there is a lot of work that must be left right?" Sona ignored her and looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Then explain me how will the event benefits me." Tatsuya smirked and said, "You see the great Sitri heiress who was unable to pay her bill promised to work here to pay off the bill and if you sponsor the event, I promise to make her work as a waitress wearing magical girl outfit and you can click all the pictures and videos you want." Sona who heard this was pale an looked at her sister''s back and said, "Onee-sama, maybe I will accept your money for now, afterall you were a Sitri as well." Serafall turned around and placed her hand on Sona''s shoulder and said with blood coming out of her nose, "So-tan make sur to work hard." and then looked at Tatsuya and shook his hand confirming the deal. Tatsuya looked at Sona with a smile on his face and said, "Which colour would you like to wear?" Sona looked at him and said, "Why are you doing this." Tatsuya made a call confused face and said, "Eh, isn''t this expected from me, afterall I am MEAN aren''t I." All of the Sitri group had the same thought, ''He heard her'' Tatsuya then winked at her and said, "Checkmate" Sona who heard her looked at him and her nosebleeding sister and shouted, "I HATE YOU BOTH!!!!" Chapter 77 - Lose After the deal between Tatsuya and Serafall was done much to Sona''s dismay. All the other members of her peerage and Tatsuya''s team decided to join her as well. Serafall was busy taking pictures and videos of Sona while also preventing perverts from anywhere being near them. Tatsuya who was looking at the scene in his restaurant while his clones were working was enjoying a lot. The magical girl dress that he had given them was looking good on them and he was quite glad that Sona forgot her wallet. Sona was embarresed wearing the magical girl outfit and was even more angry when she saw her sister taking pictures of her while blood dripped from her nose while she was walking around the restaurant. She then looked at Tatsuya who was admiring all of them with a pleasant smile on his face and felt quite complicated. On one hand she was angry at him for setting him up but on the other she was happy that he was enjoying looking at her when she wore that costume. At the end of the day Tatsuya also met the infamous Mil-tans who came on hearing the news about the event. He was very happy with the results that were shown by the event and decided to trick Sona once again. After all of them were done Tatsuya gathered everyone who worked that day and took a group photograph in remembrance of the event. Tatsuya offered all of them to have the dinner with them to which they all immediately agreed and went to the Shiba residence. Tatsuya decided to do the cooking and looked at girls and said, "You guys can go and take a bath and in the meantime I will prepare the dinner." All of them noises their heads to his suggestion as they were quite tired after working for so long. Once they entered the bathroom they were quite surprised to see how big and majestic it was. It could be said that instead of a bath they were in a swimming pool. While bathing Himari looked at Sona and asked, "So are you going to play chess with him after this." When she asked this question all of them looked at her waiting for response. Sona looked at Himari and then said, "Maybe I will play, that will help me relax after going through all that hell. I am so frustrated that I really want to beat him today." . Serafall then came towards her and said, "But what if you lose So-tan then will you ask him to be your fiance today." Sona who heard her sister say that immediately blushed and put her head under the water. Serafall then looked at Tsubaki and asked, "And what are you waiting for Tsubaki-chan don''t you like him as well." Tsubaki looked at the ceiling and said, "Yeah I do like him but I am waiting for my genius master to beat him first or she will increase my workload because of frustration." She then looked at Serafall and said, "And you are not in any position to ask that Serafall-sama. Aren''t you the same as me still waiting for a chance to propose to him." At her words the other members of the Sitri group got surprised that even a maou is in love with Tatsuya. Serafall who heard Tsubaki blushed a bit and said, "I will propose to him once he beats So-tan otherwise So-tan will be much more mean to me." Asia then came beside Sona and said, "Sona-san a lot of lives are dependent upon you so try your best to lose against him." Sona who heard Asia was not sure whether to feel happy for being encouraged or sad to ask her to lose. Tsubaki and Serafall then looked at Sona and said, "Like she said, just hurry up and lose president/So-tan." After talking and ''encouraging'' Sona for a while, they all left the bath and once they came out they saw Tatsuya covered only with a towel and it seemed like he just came out from a bath as well. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Oh, you are already done, I hope that you didn''t experience any discomfort." The girls ignored him and were closely observing every nook and cranny of his body. Some of them even had blood dripping from their nose and when Tatsuya looked at them and then hugged his body and said, "oi perverts, turn around." When he said that all of them blushed and turned around asked, "What are you doing here n.a.k.e.d?" Tatsuya looked at her weirdly and said, "Just came out after taking a bath in the other bathroom." Tatsuya then looked at Miyuki who was taking his picture. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then left them there and went to his room to change his clothes. Soon he came out of his room and just at the same time one of his clones came and told them that dinner was ready. Tatsuya and the others then went to have their dinner and after dinner was done Sona proposed to play chess with him. Serafall and Tsubaki looked at Sona and said at the same time, "I hope you lose President/So-tan." Sona twitched her lips but then ignored them and then concentrated her mind on the game. The game went on for quite a while and everyone was looking at the chessboard very intently. The game was also very intense as both of them were quite familiar with their playing style so it took them a lot of time to defeat even a single piece easily. Tatsuya then glanced at Sona and could see her looking at the board seriously. Tatsuya smiled and then again looked back at the board and concentrated on the game. Tatsuya and Sona continued to play till the mid-night but there was not even a wink of sleep in their eyes, even the audience were not tired of seeing their match and to them it looked very intense. The most surprised were the new girls as they have never seen Sona struggle so much while playing chess. They have seen them how easily she forms startagies and destroys her opponents, but right now in front of their eyes they could see their king struggling quite a lot. Their admiration for Tatsuya grew quite a bit after Seeing how well he was faring against their king. Soon Sona found an opening and immediately placed her queen Infront of Tatsuya''s king and said, "Check" with a smile on his face. Tatsuya didn''t cared about her joyous expression and immediately defended his king by changing its position. Sona then again placed her queen at a point to block King''s path and said, "Check" to which Tatsuya again did the same. Their sequence of "check" and defence went for quite a while when Tatsuya suddenly smiled brightly and said, "Promotion rook, and checkmate." Tatsuya promoted one of his pawns whose way was cleared earlier by Sona when she tried to block the King''s path. Sona glanced at the chess board once again and then gave a slight smile and said, "Looks like I finally got defeated huh." Tatsuya sat in a more relaxed position on the chair and stretched his body and said, "Yeah you sure were." Tatsuya then looked at Sona in the eye to which she blushed. All of the new peerage members were looking at her intently and were waiting for their king to propose. Sona looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya will you-" But before she was able to finish Serafall and Tsubaki pushed her aside and said, "Tatsuya/Tatsuya-chan please be my boyfriend." Tatsuya was dumbfound by their action and didn''t said anything. He then looked at Sona who was looking at Tsubaki and Serafall hatefully and said, "You were saying something Sona?" Sona''s look immediately changed and she stood up and looked at him and said, "I-I-I w-w-was saying would-" Himari then came forward and pushed Sona and said, "Oh just kiss and finish it, we all know what you want to say." Sona was pushed forward and just like Himari said she crashed with Tatsuya and their lips touched. Tatsuya decided to not waste the opportunity and decided to fully enjoy the kiss. Sona who was inexperienced in all such matter was severely blushing but soon started to kiss him as well. Tatsuya who noticed her actions decided to take a step further and inserted his tonge inside her mouth making her widen her eyes but soon she melted in the kiss and started to cooperate with him. The people from the sides specially the Sitri group was looking at them with a blush on their faces and said things like, "I didn''t knew that President could make such a face." Tsubaki interjected him and said, "Let her be, she has been desperate for quite a long time. Let her have her time." They all nodded and then left both of them left the room and waited for them to come out on their own. Chapter 78 - Confession After enjoying the kiss with Tatsuya both of them then came out of the room a few minutes later after the others left. Tsubaki and Serafall also proposed to him and after a kiss all three of them were finally in relationship with Tatsuya. Though he still had to ask Sona''s and Serafall''s parents about their relationship, they were not in much of a hurry about that matter afterall Serafall has recorded Sona''s match and has proof that Tatsuya had defeated her fair and square in a chess match. From that day on the things were progressing normally. Girls following him in school, Spars and talk with Ddraig, fending himself against the girls along with Kiba, lunch with Koneko and others, Kicking the trio''s ass and ignoring Rias''s invitation. Life was progressing normally for him and the others without any problem and just like that time slowly passes away. Tatsuya would occasionally flirt with his girls in School including Sona and Tsubaki. The other members of her peerage has to started to take intrest in him as well except for Ruruko who had a crush on one of the boys from her middle school which Tatsuya confirmed to be Saji. Rias seemed to have gotten the wind about Sona''s relationship as well and used to tease her a lot. She even tried to set up a meeting along with Tatsuya through her only to be rejected by Tatsuya himself saying that he was very busy. During all this time Tatsuya noticed that not even once has Rias tried to confront him herself and has only bee. sending either Akeno or Kiba who only tried to invite him indirectly as he didn''t want to look like a person who approached him only to take advantage of his friendship. Tatsuya was aware of his thoughts and felt happy that Kiba was a good friend and to not make him stand in an uncomfortable situation Tatsuya decided to meet that red head after Issei gets reincarnated as a devil. Tatsuya didn''t had to wait for long as he noticed some of the fallen angels stalking Issei. A fed day after that he found Issei talking to Yuma on the bridge which confirmed his intuition about the start of the series. Tatsuya has also told Ddraig about his host falling in a trap set by fallen angels and how he accepted the proposal of an unknown girl which made Ddraig very sad as his host got swayed so easily. Right now Tatsuya is in a date with Asia and both of them are standing in front of a girl who blushing intensely and is playing with her fingers while looking down. Asia looked at the girl and thought, ''From how much she is blushing and fidgiting it looks like she is about to propose to Tatsuya-san.'' She then narrowed her eyes and thought, ''But why is a fallen angel going after Tatsuya-san.'' The girl standing in front of them was a short blonde haired loli. The loli then looked at both of them and said, "Nice to meet you I am Eri." Both Tatsuya and Asia nodded their heads and said, "Nice to meet you as well." but didn''t give their names as they were still unsure about her actions. Eri then said, "You see I have been Seeing you after you leave the school from sometime. Hearing her Asia thought, ''A stray fallen angel and a stalker no less, and you are trying to propose to hum when we both are on a date, there is no way that I will let her be with him. She is a stranger as well.'' Eri then looked at both of them and said with a blush, "And it seems like I have started to like you so will you-" Asia looked at her and thought, ''Here it comes'' Eri then looked at Asia and said, "WILL YOU GO OUT WITH ME ASIA-SAN" Asia who heard her blanked out for a while and then said, "Ehhhh". Tatsuya who already knew about her thoughts through telepathy was trying very hard to stop his laugh after seeing Asia''s expression. Aisa then calmed down and said, "You want to go out with me?" To which Eri nodded her head. Asia looked at Tatsuya who was trying hard to not to laugh and became embarresed and said, "Tatsuya-san don''t laugh at me." She then looked at Eri and said, "Sorry Eri-san I cannot be in relationship with you as I am already Tatsuya-san''s girlfriend." Eri looked hurt and then looked at Tatsuya and showed an angry expression and pointed her finger and said, "With him. What does he have that I don''t, I can love you better than him." Tatsuya looked at Eri and said, "I have a d.i.c.k, do you have one." At his comment the Eri was dumbfound and didn''t knew how to retort. Tatsuya then hugged Asia tightly and said, "And you seem to have quite a lot of courage to ask my girlfriend out in front of me miss dashboard." When Tatsuya called her ''Dashboard'' it seemed like an arrow just pierced her heart. The girl looked at Tatsuya and said, "Who are you calling dashboard, they are still growing." Tatsuya looked at her while still hugging Asia and said, "Whatever you say dashboard." Eri grinded her teeth and said, "You". Tatsuya then looked at her coldly and said, "Enough of that, I just want to ask you how do you know her name when we didn''t even introduced ourselves." When she heard this her expression suddenly changed and she started sweating. Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and said, "Were you stalking her?" The girl start sweating more when Tatsuya said that and looked at Asia and said, "This guy is not good for you Asia-san I have seen him walking around with a lot of different girls." This time Asia narrowed her eyes and said, "You mean that you were stalking Tatsuya-san as well." This time she started to get red in anger and then looked at both of them once more and turn around and ran away. Tatsuya looked at her and thought, ''Looks like Mittelt was not experienced in this sort of ploy, and it seem that these fallen angels are after her sacred gear.'' Tatsuya then looked at Asia who was happily hugging him and enveloped her within a hug as well and said, "So how does it feel to be confessed in front of your boyfriend." Asia looked at her and said, "I don''t know what to say, I was thinking that she was going to confess to you, so I can say that I feel a little weird about this." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Let''s go and have some ice-cream and then continue our date." Asia smiled happily and interlocked her arm with his and continued the date. Chapter 79 - Problems in the town After recieving the confession from the fallen angel Tatsuya and Asia continued their date and in the evening they returned home and told the others about the confession making Asia feel embarrassed in front of the others. Tatsuya then looked at his team and said, "Jokes aside, this matter might get serious in my opinion." All of them stopped laughing and looked at Tatsuya seriously. Tatsuya looked back at them and said, "You all know that the this town is currently a devil territory right?" All of them nodded their heads in unison and Tatsuya said, "Then why are there so many fallen angels present inside the territory without the permission of Sona and the red head? Don''t you think it''s suspicious." Shizuka then looked at him and said, "But if they all were stray then either of those heiresses would have taken some measures, don''t you think so?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Yeah considering that Sona is very diligent in her work they would have taken some measures about this matter." Karin then said, "Then that means that this situation is currently seem by the Gremory group. But why aren''t they doing their job. Is it that she do not want to her job?" Tatsuya closed his eyes and said, "I think it is not like that she don''t want to do this. It is just that she is hesitating. Her group is not that large and even if all of them are quite powerful compared to the fallen angels, they still outnumber them. Though I think they would be more than enough for them, they are hesitating as this job is a bit difficult and the reward might not be that great for them to do this." Tatsuya then stopped speaking and thought, ''In the original anime she only decided that it was worth exterminating the fallen angels only after she learnt that she might have a chance to recruit Asia to her peerage. All the other times she only said that it could lead to serious political matters and then lead to war.'' He then sighed and said, "That girl is too troublesome." Sinon then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Then why is she not asking someone''s help?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Remember, Sona told us about her engagement with Riser and how she hates to be used as used as the bargaining chip for her family. I guess that she wants to prove that she is a capable heir of the Gremory house and can achieve great things even without the marriage." Kagura the asked, "Then why don''t she just cancel the engagement and thinking of Riser-san he is not that bad once you prove your worth to him. I think he is an understanding person." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "There are two problems with that 1) Her father is very insistent on marrying her to the house of Phenex for their wealth and support and since Rias is only a heir she do not have any actual say in this matter. 2)It is just as you said that Riser is understanding ONLY AFTER YOU SHOW YOUR WORTH which she have not. She have no rating game record as she is very young, she is not a genius as well and she do not posses any achievements of her own. She is only made a High class devil, only because of her lienage and Sirzechs being a maou. In her comparison I think her queen is far stronger than her. So there you have it the fact that her only worth is that she is a Gremory there is nothing great about her to make Riser understand her situation and the fact that he is a massive pervert increases his motivation to marry her even more." They all thought for a while and nodded their head, since they all were safe from Riser''s leachrous gaze because they were in Tatsuya''s team made them forget about his perversion. Tatsuya then said, "Anyway that''s not the issue we are dealing with. The problem that we are facing is that those fallen angels are after Asia and the only reason that I could think of must be her sacred gear." All of them then came out of their thoughts and become serious. Tatsuya then said, "I guess that they either want Asia to join their ranks or simply steal her sacred gear for themselves." Ingvild''s eyes then widened and she said, "But didn''t you said that the sacred gear is connected to one''s soul itself." Tatsuya nodded his head in response and said, "Yes, the sacred gear is connected to one''s soul itself but it can be removed forcefully by various methods, but those methods have various side effects for the original host of the sacred gear. In the worst case scenario-" Ingvild then looked serious and said, "The host can die, right?" Tatsuya nodded his head making all of them gasp in shock. Asia who heard the sudden news became slightly worried but she then felt a hand on her shoulder. She then turned her head and saw Tatsuya looking at her. Tatsuya then gave a small smile and said, "Don''t worry you are more than capable to take all of them head on and you have all of us here as well. We can take on any force that threaten us." Hearing his words Asia felt a bit better and smiled. Tatsuya smiled as well and said, "And even if that''s not enough I can also destroy the whole town, though I have to ask for forgiveness from Yasaka and Amaterasu after that." The girls who heard him suddenly stood up and said, "No, don''t do any of that, if you have to visit that goddess again." Tatsuya was dumbfounded by them but he laughed awkwardly in remembering his last meeting with Amaterasu. She nearly took his v.i.r.g.i.nity after both of them were drunk on the sake that she gave to him and was only able to get out of situation because Yasaka pulled him out of there. Tatsuya then looked at his team and said, "Well leaving that aside Asia I want you to be in company of someone from the team at all times." Asia nodded her head and said, "Understood." Tatsuya then nodded his head and said, "And also one other thing, it seems like some of those fallen angels are stalking other members of the team as well. Make sure to not act suspiciously and only take actions of necessary and if you have to take the action, either kill them or kill them after interrogating them, try your best to not let them leave after they have seen your powers." All of them nodded their heads and Tatsuya said, "Ok now go and have some rest, we have school in the morning." and all of them left to sleep. Chapter 80 - Isseis death After the meeting on that Tatsuya and his group made sure that someone was with Asia at all time and all those brave souls who tried to take her with them were ''mysteriously'' never seen again. Seeing that their fellow fallen angels were ''disappearing'' the others thought that it was Tatsuya and his group''s fault but, since they were unable to detect anything supernatural about them as they had hid their presence. The only thing that they were able to sense was Asia''s sacred gear as Tatsuya had instructed her to do so, inorder to not cause suspicion. Though this plan still had a drawback as Rias too came to know about the presence of a Sacred gear inside Asia. But she didn''t interfere with her as she was still busy ''recruiting'' Issei. Though Tatsuya thought about taking his Sacred gear from him without killing him and asked about it to Ddraig, but he denied it by giving the reason that Tatsuya was already too powerful and living inside him would only make him feel inferior to him. Tatsuya respected his wishes as he was his good friend and didn''t said anything to oppose his decision. He also thought that it would be amusing when he would be called "The boob dragon" in future. Right now Tatsuya is outside his home secretly following Issei on his ''date''. Though he was only watching he thought that it was very amusing as he used his telepathy to hear their thoughts and how Raynare''s thoughts were complete opposite of what she was saying. Soon they reached the infamous fountain inside the park and he silently sat on the bench and took out some popcorn and then sat back to enjoy the show. Tatsuya saw that Raynare''s eyes turned cold and she started to approach him. He then heard Issei''s thought which said, "Finally, I am going to get my first kiss and after that we will go to a love hotel and then I will finally lose my v.i.r.g.i.nity while enjoying those bouncy tits." Tatsuya who heard all that thought, ''Dude even I was not able to go forward in relationship so fast and even I am a bit on the carnivorous side and you who cannot even call your crush by her first name for f.u.c.k.i.n.g four seasons is thinking of getting laid in just one date. How much of self confidence do you have dude?'' Tatsuya then saw her whispering something in his ears and saw that Issei''s expression changed a bit. He then connected to Ddraig''s consciousness and said, "Last chance Ddraig. Do you really want your host to become a devil." Ddraig heard him and said, "Yeah as I have observed him through your memories and minor leaks in his consciousness, I believe that this would be the only way that he would be able to survive in this world." He paused for a while and then said, "Though, if that Gremory doesn''t arrive on time make sure to save him, I don''t want to be sealed for a long time so soon." Tatsuya heard him and said, "Don''t worry brother, I promise to not let him die..... at least for today." Ddraig became confused and said, "Why only today?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "Knowing him he would jump on the face of death for tits and I am not his babysitter to save him everytime." Ddraig twitched his lips but was unable to deny him. Tatsuya then saw Raynare transform into her fallen angel form and the first thing that came to Issei''s mind was, ''Her tits became even bigger.'' Tatsuya and Ddraig both fell silent for a moment and Tatsuya said, "Ddraig just checking this but, are you really sure about this situation and be with him." Ddraig thought for a while and then said, "Even I am starting to regret a bit." Soon Raynare formed a light spear in her hand and then impaled it in Issei''s stomach causing him to lie down in a pool of his own blood. She then said the same lines that she said in the anime and then took off. Tatsuya looked at Issei and said, "Ddraig just tell me when he is about to die." Ddraig only nodded his head in response. Tatsuya and Ddraig then talked about a bit for a while and then a red magic circle appeared below Issei. Tatsuya looked at the circle in amus.e.m.e.nt and thought, ''So the show finally begins.'' . He then said, "Ddraig what do you think about her method of recruiting him?" Ddraig thought for a while and said, "Well I think that it was quite a wrong way to do things but knowing this pervert he would not have taken things seriously if he would not have died once before being reincarnated as a devil and truthfully it doesn''t matter to me how she do things. If this brat is able to become stronger I don''t mind if she murder him herself and then make him her servant. The only thing I know is that if he becomes powerful he could easily fend off those who stand in his way and that''s what is important in this world." Tatsuya then asked, "Then don''t you care about your host if he dies?" Ddraig laughed and said, "I do care about my host''s life, that''s why I am lowering myself to the level of becoming a servant of the Gremory brat, if not for that do you think that the Heavenly dragon of domination would now to anyone. I even asked you to help him if he was about to die." Tatsuya looked at Ddraig and smiled and then said, "I guess you really are a good dragon." Ddraig looked proud and said, "Of course, I am the best. What else do you expect from the Heavenly dragon of domination." Tatsuya looked at him with a neutral look and then said, "Yeah the heavenly dragon who wants to Dominate over Albion in bed." Ddraig suddenly became pissed and said, "Don''t bring that up. It is one of those things that I don''t want to be reminded of." Tatsuya laughed for a while and then calmed down He then looked at Rias and said, "Looks like she is about to go, Well good night Ddraig, tell me if something interesting happen at your end." Ddraig nodded and said, "Good night friend." and then all of them teleported away. Chapter 81 - Visiting ORC After Tatsuya returned home from watching the ''death'' show he directly went to bed without doing anything else. The next day he told about little incident to his teammates and all of them had some worries about that matter. They all knew that the sacred gear that Issei possessed was the boosted gear, a mid tier Longinus and knowing that magic works on how strong one''s imagination is they all were worried that Issei will come after them with his pervy techniques that he will ''make in future''. Tatsuya knew that it was surely going to happen so he decided to use Kurumi''s ability to know what a person is feeling towards them to make different anti l.u.s.t items. These items were able to notify the wearer when someone was feeling l.u.s.t indicated towards them and notify them in advance. He also added a function which added a thin barrier able to defend then from those techniques and also can be used as a defence mechanism against various attacks. Though this function require to infuse their magic power in the accessory and the more magic infused, the more strong and durable the barrier. This was best help that he could do for their safety. He even tried to make anti magic accessories for them but it turned out that their own magic could not be used if they wear those. They also felt light headed when they tried to wear them so Tatsuya had no choice other than using these defense accessories. He was also confident on their skill that they would be able to send him flying before Issei is able to touch them. The next day he they all went to school and things went normal for all of them Tatsuya asked Ddraig if everything was fine on his end to which Ddraig replied that Issei was thinking that all that he went through was a dream. And just like that the day ended without anything unnatural happening. The day after that was what Tatsuya expected the whole student body was in uproar as the number one Beauty of the academy was coming along with the number one pervert making all of them shocked to no extent. Tatsuya and the others didn''t even cared about them and just like everyday all of them went to their classes. Infact they all could say that it was a good thing that none of the students were bothering them and were interested in ''the beauty and the perv''. Later that day Kiba came to their class causing a mass uproar from the girls and scowl from the boys except Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at him at waved his hand to which he replied with one as well. He then came closer to Issei and said, "Rias Gremory senpai is asking for you." Issei who was now scowling on seeing him suddenly got surprised and said, "Oh, so you are the one who is supposed to fetch me." Kiba nodded his head and then looked at Tatsuya with an anticipatory gaze. Tatsuya looked at him and sighed and said, "Want me to come as well?" Kiba only nodded his head in response. Tatsuya stood up from his seat and said, "Then let''s go then." He then sent an telepathic message to his team and said, "Go home without me for today, I will meet the princess first or else she will not stop bothering." They all agreed with it and then Tatsuya left with the two of them making all the girls who saw them curse Issei for being with Kiba and Tatsuya. All three of them walked for a while and made some small talk on the way. Issei was starting to feel out of place as both Tatsuya and Kiba were in another league compared to him and was wanting to go back but still went with them. Soon all of them reached an on and worn out mansion which was considered as the old school area of the academy. Tatsuya looked at the building and then said, "Kiba it may be rude but, can you assure me that this building will not topple on us once we go inside." Kiba looked at him and then said, "Don''t worry it is only like this from the outside, but from the inside it is completely fine." Tatsuya nodded his head and then all of them entered inside the building. They walked in a hallway and Tatsuya''s gaze fell on a door which said keep out. ''So that''s where gasper resides.'' thought Tatsuya and then all of them entered a room. Once they entered the room Tatsuya saw someone s familiar sitting on the sofa eating some sweets. Tatsuya waved his hand and said, "Surprise seeing you here, Koneko-chan." Koneko who heard him got surprised and then turned her head. Once she saw Tatsuya standing there waving at her. She gave a curt nod and said, "I am surprised as well Tatsuya-senpai." Tatsuya smiled and went towards her and sat beside her. Koneko looked at him and then gave some of her sweets to him and then both of them sat silently while eating the sweets. While they were doing that Kiba was explaining som things to Issei and when Issei saw that there was a shower in the room and the outline of Rias was visible through the curtain he started perving around. Koneko saw his expression and said, "Perv" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Leave him alone, he is not going to stop anytime soon." Koneko nodded her head and both of them again started eating sweets. Issei who heard them felt disheartened but suddenly Akeno came from inside and then started introducing herself to Issei. She then saw that Tatsuya was sitting along with Koneko and when she saw both of them eating sweets she got a bit surprised and said, "Koneko is sharing her sweets, that''s new." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Nice to meet you Himejima-san. I am Tatsuya Shiba." Akeno bowed and said, "Nice to meet you as well Shiba-kun" Soon the red head princess came out of the shower room. Her gaze then fell on Tatsuya and she got a bit surprised on Seeing him there. But what intruged her more was, ""Koneko sharing her sweets, now that''s a first." Tatsuya looked at Koneko and said, "Looks like you are famous here for not sharing your sweets." Koneko blushed a bit and started eating faster. Tatsuya chuckled and started petting her head as she looked cute at that time and Koneko started purring unconsciously. Rias then introduced herself and Tatsuya did the same and then she started explaining about the supernatural world. Tatsuya didn''t listen to her and was focusing on petting Koneko who was somehow sitting on his lap. Chapter 82 - We are devils Tatsuya kept patting Koneko on her head and everyone was looking at him. Tatsuya looked back at them and asked, "What?" Rias looked at him and said, "Aren''t you surprised by all this, afterall I just told you that we all are devils." Koneko who was enjoying the headpat looked at him as well to notice his expression, she was worried that Tatsuya and his team would stop interacting with her if they knew that she was a devil. Tatsuya looked at Rias with a neutral expression and said, "What you mean to say that I should react because you say that you are a devil, then listen this carefully, I am a human. Now start reacting." All of them who heard him were dumbfounded except Issei who found that funny and was coming controlling his laugh. Rias came out of her stupor and said, "No, We really are devils." Tatsuya said, "I am saying the truth as well, I am a human and a male one at that." Rias got a tick mark on her forehead and said, "I can prove to you that we are devils." and all of them brought their wings out making Issei surprised. Tatsuya looked at Koneko''s wings and carresed it making a jolt of electricity pass through her body. She looked at Tatsuya and said, "S-S-Senpai that to tickles." Tatsuya who saw her expression suddenly blushed and stopped touching her wings. He then looked at Rias and said, "I can prove myself as well but Sorry I am not into exhibitionism." At his words a of them and even Issei blushed. Rias was about to say something but Akeno interjected her and said, "Then why don''t we go in that room and I can check whether you are saying the truth or not." and licked her lips. At her words Koneko hugged Tatsuya and said, "Senpai will not go with you." Akeno placed a hand on her cheek and said, "Ara Ara, Koneko wants to join as well, that''s very naughty of you Koneko." Koneko blushed and immediately stopped hugging him. Rias looked at her peerage and said, "Stop your flirting Akeno, I am discussing something right now" She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Are you not surprised, not even a bit?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "What do you expect me to do? Haven''t you seen me hanging around with Sona and her peerage? Do you think that I don''t know who you both are heiress of Gremory pillar." At his words all of them except Issei were hit by realisation and all of them retracted their wings and were feeling ashamed. Tatsuya looked at Koneko and said, "And you don''t have to worry, we will not hat you just because you are a devil." Koneko blushed and nodded her head and then started eating her sweets. Rias then became all smug and said, "Then it is mauke things easier for myself Tatsuya I want you to joi-" Before she was able to finish Tatsuya said, "Not interested in joining you." Rias who heard him said, "Sorry, I guess I heard you wrong can you repeat it?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "I don''t want to join your peerage." Rias who heard him was surprised and used her devil''s charm and said, "Why not you can even make your own harem if you become a high class devil." Tatsuya looked at her with an expression which said ''really''. He then said, "I don''t need that, haven''t you seen me coming to the school daily with all my girls, why would I require to become a devil just for a harem." Rias was dumbfounded by that and everyone was looking at her holding their laughter. Rias started to turn red in embarrasment but then she pointed her finger at Tatsuya and said, "Power, you can get powerful if you become a devil." Tatsuya looked at her and sighed. He is then looked at Kiba and said, "Kiba what is the score of our sparring session?" Kiba thought for a while and said, "I guess we have sparred 25 times with all of them being your wins." Kiba was not depressed by it, infact he was happy that he was able to spar with someone strong. Rias who heard him was surprised Once again and was thinking what to do. Suddenly an idea came to her mind and she said, "Then if you are really strong why don''t you have a bout with my peerage and if we win you will join my peerage." and smirked. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "And what will I get if I win?" This made the smirk disappear from her face. She got in dilema on what to give him as nothing came to her mind, she thought of giving him authority in the town but realised that Sona can give him that as well. He gaze then fell on Koneko and she said, "You can have Koneko to yourself for a whole day of course you cannot do anything s.e.x.u.a.l to her without her permission. Koneko looked at her and said, "President sold me." Tatsuya didn''t wait for long and said, "Deal accepted." Koneko was shocked once again and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "What you don''t want to spend time with me?" Koneko blushed and said, "I-I-It is not that, I don''t want to spend time with you, I am just shocked that''s all." Tatsuya smiled and then said, "Then let''s get this show on the road." Chapter 83 - I am a girl All of them were now in an area enclosed within a barrier around it to prevent the involvement of any third party. In front of him were the whole ORC except Issei and Gasper. Tatsuya was holding Kanshou and Bakuya in both of his hands and was waiting for them to finish their planning. After they. were done planning they looked at Tatsuya and asked, "You ready?" Tatsuya nodded his head and Kiba immediately launched at him. Tatsuya didn''t moved from his place and Rias thought that Tatsuya was scared. Kiba found that idd as well but knew that Tatsuya was not an opponent who would get scared by something like that. Kiba got close to him and then slashed him with his full power. Tatsuya who looked at the sword coming his way slashed back and said, "Full counter." and Kiba was suddenly blown away with a slash wound on his body making all those watching him shocked. Rias and the others got serious and Koneko cracked her knuckles and started running towards him. Tatsuya waited for her to approach him as well and just when she was about to punch him he pushed her elbow a bit blocking the flow of chakra in her hand making it go instantly numb. This shocked Koneko and she was about to punch him with her other hand, but before she was a able to Tatsuya flicked her forehead making her fly away and crash into the Kiba. Tatsuya then looked towards Rias but was not able to spot Akeno. Tatsuya then suddenly felt something approaching him and he immediately jumped to his side. "Aww don''t run away, let me punish you for a bit." Tatsuya looked towards the source of the voice and saw Akeno flying in the air. Tatsuya saw her charge some electricity in her hand and then fire it towards him. Tatsuya also didn''t wait and slashed at the thunder approaching him and said, "Full counter" Akeno saw her own thunder fired back at her and then immediately moved away but still some of it grazed her. She then looked at the ground but was not able to find Tatsuya. "Behind you" Akeno heard the voice and turned her head only to find Tatsuya who has his hands joined and boththe index and middle fingers of his hand covered in electricity. Tatsuya then said, "Secret lightening taijutsu: Thousand years of shocking death" and then poked Akeno making a large amount of electricity pass through her body. All the others who saw her unconsciously grabbed their butts. Akeno then started falling while saying, "Sooooo gooooood." Tatsuya looked at her but immediately school his head. He looked at Rias and said, "So gonna attack now princess." Rias who heard him pointed her finger at him and said, "You will pay for injuring my adorable servants." and then started firing her power of destruction at him. Tatsuya threw his swords in a way that they acted as boomerangs but to Rias who saw that thought that he surrendered. Tatsuya then pointed his hands in the attacks direction and fired an energy wave at it. Rias who saw the wave was surprised but thought that her attack was stronger and was not bothered by it but suddenly the swords that Tatsuya threw slashed her making her scream in pain and crouch down. She then looked up only to find the blue energy wave that Tatsuya fired to come towards her. She closed her eyes but the energy wave travelled by her only a few millimetres away from her head and strike one of the outer parts of the building and immediately the whole building was destroyed. All of them look at the power behind Tatsuya''s attack and was scared by it. The most surprised by it was Rias who was just a bit away from death. Tatsuya looked at the building and said, "Oops, looks like I didn''t held back enough. Anyway looks like I win." All of them were then brought out of the stupor and was looking at Tatsuya with awe and horror. A green magic circle then appeared in Tatsuya''s hand and he rotated it anticlockwise and the whole building was restored. He then looked at the injured peerage and asked, "Want me to heal you?" and all of them nodded their heads. Tatsuya then went towards them with the magic circle still activated and then one by one healed eac of them with his time reversal. At Rias''s turn Tatsuya looked at her and said, "So was I powerful enough?" Rias who heard him glared at him and said, "You, your attack could have killed me." Tatsuya simply said, "But it didn''t. Didn''t you noticed that you fell down just as the attack passed by you. It was all planned." Rias who was not satisfied with it started to bicker. Tatsuya who was starting to get annoyed her said, "That''s enough." and then used his time reversal to turn her into a 4 year old child." All of the other team members were surprised by it and had their eyes popping out. Rias look at her body of a child and was covered in her school uniform which didn''t fit her anymore. She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "What did you do to me. Turn me back this instant. Tatsuya then looked at the child Rias and then suddenly an idea came to his mind. He then snapped his fingers and she was immediately covered in clothes of her size. He then picked her up and before anyone was able to ask what he was doing and teleported away. Soon he was in front of the school building. He then held Rias in her hands who kept on punching and kicking him inorder to free herself. Soon he came close to a group of girls and said, "Hey can you help me?" The group of girls then turned around and all of them got excited on seeing Tatsuya and said, "How can we help you Tatsuya-kun. We will try our best to do it." Tatsuya smiled at them making all and f them ho kya-kya. He then looked at Rias and said, "This girl here is most probably Rias''s sister and came here to meet her but on her way here some perverts harrased her and now she is scared of boys so can you please take care of her till someone from her family comes." They all looked at the girl in Tatsuya''s arms and immediately took her from his hands and said, "How cuuute" Tatsuya smiled at Rias who was looking at him with a hateful gaze. He then looked at the girls and said, "Why don''t you show her around the school. They all nodded and then started showing her around the school. Soon the girls came in front of the cosplay club room and being an otaku Rias''s eyes shined. The girls though that Rias liked anime and decided to dress her up. An ideas came to his mind and he took out his phone and called Sirzechs. Je then said, "Hey listen to this, it is very important. Come to my location just this instant or you will not get a similar opportunity for your whole life." and ended the call. Soon Sirzechs came to his location and Tatsuya immediately turned him invisible along with himself and said, "Just wait for that door to open." Sirzechs thought that there was an enemy coming out of the door and was ready to attack anytime, but when the door opened he saw a child Rias wearing a princess outfit." Sirzechs was shocked on Seeing her and was about to ask about that to Tatsuya and looked at him. But when he looked at Tatsuya, he was holding a small camera. Sirzechs looked at the camera and thought, ''The questions can wait for a while, taking Ria-tan''s pictures are more important.'' and took camera from him and started taking her pictures in different outfits. After all that ordeal was over Tatsuya and Sirzechs became visible once again and went towards her. On seeing Sirzechs there Rias got shocked and was now embarresed on seeing him there but still went with him so as to escape from the girls. Once they were away from them She looked at Sirzechs and said, "What are you doing here onii-chan?" Sirzechs who saw her asking cutely said, "Ah, I missed this expression so much." Tatsuya then looked at him and said, "Enough about that now the payment for the pictures." Sirzechs nodded and said, "Is 1 million fine with you?" Tatsuya nodded and thought, ''1 million for some pictures of his sister, he is a very big sis-con.'' Sirzechs signed a check and gave it to Tatsuya. Rias then asked him about the pictures and Sirzechs showed her all the pictures that he took making her more and more embarresed. Sirzechs also explained how he knew Tatsuya and then he went back and Tatsuya turned her back to normal. Soon all of them were back in the ORC clubroom laughing on the whole thing that took place there in school. Rias was all red with embarrasment and Akeno who saw her king like that went to prepare some tea for all of them. Soon she came with some tea for all of them and gaze them a cup. Rias then said, "Well after all the things that we went through I would like to welcome our new member." All of them then looked at Issei except for Tatsuya and Koneko who were both eating sweets along with the tea. Kiba then looked at Issei and said, "Welcome to the team Issei, I am happy that another male joined the group" and all of them then took a sip of their tea except for Issei. Issei looked confused and said, "What do you mean male, I am a 100% biologically certified girl." At that moment all the tea cups except Issei''s fell on the ground. Chapter 84 - Isami After Issei''s declaration the whole club room got silent. Tatsuya''s brain was not able to process what he just heard. He immediately used his x-ray vision to check his...her body and he was not able to find any ''sausage''. He then thought, ''Wait a minute from what I can remember the Issei that I met when I was young was most definitely a male, I have seen his ''weiner'' when we were changing on our trip to a water park. So how does this Issei is a female.'' He then looked at Issei and asked, "Issei when the last time we met when we were young, you were most certainly a boy, so how come you are a girl now?" Issei looked at him and said, "Oh the one you met must be my brother ''Issei''. We both are twins and I am older than him by a few minutes. And for your information my name is Isami not Issei." Tatsuya who was dumbfounded by this knowledge asked Ddraig, "Ddraig did you know about this?" Ddraig looked at him and asked, "About what?" Tatsuya said, "About your host being a girl." Ddraig who heard him blinked his eyes for a while and shouted, "NANI!!!" Tatsuya was not sure what to think and showed the image of her confessing to be a girl. Tatsuya then looked at Ddraig and said, "Didn''t you knew about that before?" Ddraig looked at him and said, "How could I know that he....she has not yet manifested my sacred gear yet and I am not able to talk or check his....her body in this state. I was only able to see what you showed me through your eyes not my own." Tatsuya nodded his head and then left the space. Rias then asked, "Then why are you wearing boys uniform when you are a girl." Issei.... Isami scratched her cheek in embarrasment and said, "Well, it''s a force of habit because of some problems." Tatsuya who was curious asked, "What problem?" Isami looked at him and said, "Well you knew my brother when he was young, so you must be knowing about his perverted nature right." Tatsuya nodded his head. Isami then said, "Well the problem began in those days, my brother who was interested in b.r.e.a.s.ts and harem started his antics when he was young and I being his age also got interested in all those things and started to doing all those pervert things till to the point that it became my nature and started to get involved with those things as well." She then stopped for a while and then said, "Well things were getting fine for some years but after that when my body started to get mature my brother sometimes looked at me with leachrous eyes. Though he tries very hard to not do that since he had a good heart but his habits got the better of him from time to time." She had a sad look in her eyes and then said, "I started to get conscious of him and tried to live in the appearance of a boy, I cut my hair, wrapped up my b.r.e.a.s.ts using bandages and wore boy''s clothes so as to not being stared by him." She then became neutral and said, "Well that''s that not a big deal, To sum it up it can be said that, I don''t want to live as a boy but I had to live as a guy to live in the same house as my perverted brother as I didn''t had any relatives who lived nearby and my parents could not afford me living in an apartment alone. Though it is ironic to say that I like to peep like a pervert but not being stared by one." All of them then smiled at her but then Tatsuya said, "Then that means you went on a date with that fallen angel because you are into girls." Isami then showed him a smug smile and said, "Why should you choose when you can have both, I swing both ways and I have to say that you have quite a nice body under those clothes that you are wearing." Tatsuya who heard her looked at her with a dumbfounded expression and didn''t said anything. Kiba then asked, "Then why does the whole school think that you are a boy, your gender must be written in the school doc.u.ments right?" Isami gave a wry smile and said, "You see both my brother and I applied for this school but by mistake our father interchanged our form and genders got changed, since the rest of the things were similar we didn''t gave it much thought and submitted them as it was. Though my brother was not able to enter as only one seat was left. And all the others call me Hyuodou I don''t bother explain them and both my friends already knew about me as all four of us including my brother were in the same middle school. So yeah, it''s my first time explaining all this." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Well Princess, do you have any idea how to help your peerage member." Rias gave a nod and looked at Isaki with a smile and said, "Isaki do you want to move in the dorm where all the female members of my peerage are living. You can freely live as a girl there and you don''t have to pay any rent." Then Tatsuya said, "And if it''s about your gender problem in school I can ask Sona to do something about that." Isami who heard them smiled happily and said, "I will like to do that, let me ask my parents about this first." Rias and Tatsuya nodded their heads in approval. Suddenly Isami was grabbed from behind by Akeno who said, "Well let''s see how outrageous your body is to even make your own brother loose control." and then pulled her inside a room. Soon both of them came out of the room and Isami was dressed in the female uniform. Tatsuya looked at her and his first thoughts were, ''How the hell were some bandages were able to hold those ''weapons'' hidden. They are atleat as big if not bigger than Rias''s.'' He then calmed down and thought, ''Putting that anime logic aside, I have to save she does look hot.'' Isami who noticed his gaze blushed and said, "Don''t stare at me like that I am still not used to wear these type of clothes." Chapter 85 - V.i.r.g.i.nity After that Rias asked Isami to try and manifest her Sacred gear and to Tatsuya''s surprise she was able to manifest her twice critical on the spot. Tatsuya then turned to Ddraig and asked, "How is her potential?" Ddraig then said, "Even though we both thought that she was not that powerful, it looks like that it will change soon. She seems to be fairly talented as well, To be able to manifest my sacred gear at the first try is very impressive but there were a lot of users who were able to manifest the second and even the third form at the first try so, yeah she is talente and will surely become strong if trained the right way." Ddraig looked at Tatsuya with an anticipatory gaze. Tatsuya looked at him and said, "What? Do you want me to train her?" Ddraig then said, "Well why not, you trained your team as well right, so think of it just like that." Tatsuya said, "Dude I trained them because they were my team, so their responsibility is on me as well." Ddraig then grumbled and said, "Then just think of it as helping your friend." Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan expression and said, "Aren''t you asking too much ''my friend''" Ddraig and Tatsuya then had an argument for quite a while and finally Tatsuya said, "Fine just stop, I will only train her once a week and even of she complained once then the deal is off." Ddraig looked at him and said, "Stingy." Tatsuya had tick marks on his forehead and he placed him in a Tsukiyomi of him being f.u.c.k.i.e.d by Albion. Tatsuya then came back to reality where only a few seconds have passed and said, "Isami I just had an argument with some ''friend'' of mine and you will be training with me every weekend to survive in this world. Just remember complain once and the deal is off and no, you have no choice in this matter." Before she could even say a word Tatsuya already made it clear that she had to train with him. Rias looked annoyed and said, "Hey she is my servant, you don''t have any right to order her around." Tatsuya who was already annoyed by the argument he just had with Ddraig looked at Rias with a cold glare and said, "Shut up or I will turn you into a loli and throw you in a group of lolicons." Rias shuddered on looking at his eyes and hearing his threat and nodded her head. Isaki then looked at him and said, "Then lete feel your body after training as you are making me do it forcefully." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "O have no problems with it, just remember that take the permission of others or you would be up for a whole world of pain. After that Tatsuya went back to his home leaving the members behind to let them do the ''devil work''. Tatsuya came home and then explained them all the things that happened in the ORC and just like he thought all of them were shocked that Issei.... Isami was a girl. The next day he talked to Sona who cleared all the problems in her doc.u.ments and Isami also got the permission to move into the dorm and started coming to school in her girly form making the whole school go speechless. She also informed Tatsuya that she was able to defeat the fallen angel by boosting her power making Tatsuya surprised. Tatsuya then came to realise that it wasn''t the anime world and the plot armour that Issei had in the original series might not be with Isami. He was also interested in her power as in the original series it showed that Issei was only able to beat the fallen angel because of the magic energy released by the manifestation of the sacred gear. And here Isami was able to defeat her and even able to use her boost on her first fight. Tatsuya who now got the permission to go to the ORC clubroom also started to go there from time to time whenever he felt bored as Ddraig was mostly asleep because the awakening took a toll on his body. He told Tatsuya that he would be able to recover soon, but he required plenty of rest before that. In the club room he phased through Gasper''s door making him scared of him at first but soon he started to feel comfortable with Tatsuya''s presence and started to interact with him. Both of them usually spent time to play games together and Tatsuya would also make him some food from time to time. Rias and the crew were also able to exterminate all the fallen angels in the town as Isami had already gone through one of Tatsuya''s hell''s training making her awaken the second form of the boosted gear which made Ddraig conscious as well. And the thing which surprised Tatsuya the most was that Isami was able to boost 15 times just as she awakened it, though Ddraig said that it was because of her training she went through before awakening him. Isami was also able to communicate with Ddraig and came to know who made the deal with Tatsuya. Though she didn''t complained too much about it as she got strong as well. Isami also started to get close with Tatsuya''s team as well and they too had a good opinion of her. Though at first they were a bit concious of her perverted nature they soon opened up after knowing that Isami had a good personality and was a good friend to them. She even got the permission after much effort to feel Tatsuya''s body. Rias and her peerage also met with Tatsuya''s team and she even tried to recruit them only to be shot down immediately. Though she felt sad she shrugged it off soon. Right now the ORC clubroom is filled with both Rias''s peerage and Tatsuya''s team happily chatting with eachother. Isami was sitting beside Tatsuya while both of them were sitting there completely bored as the rest of them were busy talking to eachother. Isami looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya go on a date with me." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Isami you have been asking this question for the past one hour and I told you already I am not free." Isami then looked at the ceiling and said, "Then tell me when you would be free." Tatsuya didn''t say anything and remained silent for a while. Soon a thought came to his mind and he asked, "Isami mind if I ask you a question." Isami looked at him and said, "If it is about my three sizes then-" Before she was able to finish Tatsuya said, "No, it''s not about that. What I want to ask you is, I haven''t seen you with your fellow trio and peek in the girl''s changing room for a while, why is that?" Isami looked at him and said, "Well since I was able to come to school as a girl I was able to change in the girl''s locker room as well. So at first I was able enjoying the site of all the b.o.o.b.s and butts. But after a while I stopped craving for them, looks like I was only interested in them because my brother taught me and also I used to live as a boy for quite some time and now I don''t even feel anything on seeing Rias n.a.k.e.d in the shower. And since I no longer need to peep on the girls, our trip broke apart and now it is only a duo." Tatsuya then looked at her and said, "Then does that mean that you are not into girls and were only interested because you were living as a boy." Isami nodded her head and said, "Looks like that but don''t worry even though I have lost my previous motivation, I am now achieving for a different goal." Tatsuya smirked and then said, "What peep into the men''s locker room." Isami then said, "I would be really happy if that were to happen but unlike girls who only beat you for peeping there is a chance that I could be violated by the boys, though I don''t think that they would be much of a threat that devils cannot deal through." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "That might be possible. So what is your new goal?" Isami smiled and said, "To make you take my v.i.r.g.i.nity." At her words all the girls there glared at Isami making her shiver because of the killing intent aimed at her. Isami then looked at them and said, "Now interested to talk to me huh. Listen well all of you, I am going to make Tatsuya take my v.i.r.g.i.nity and maybe can even take his v.i.r.g.i.nity as well." The atmosphere suddenly got tense and all the girls started to glare at each other as of all of them were going to backstab eachother at any moment. Tatsuya didn''t bothered in their matter and decided to let them settle this on their own. He then felt the Sitri group come towards the clubroom and thought, ''So it''s finally time for getting the familiars.'' Chapter 86 - Aniki Soon the door of the clubroom opened and what Sona and her peerage felt was a feeling of dread spread throughout their body. Kiba and Tatsuya were sitting in one corner of the room and were looking at the scene in front of them while drinking tea calmly. Both of them were used to this and were not bothered anymore by it. Tatsuya then looked at Sona and said, "Yo, So-tan, Tsubaki nice meeting you here." Sona and Tsubaki got out of their thoughts and looked at Tatsuya and asked, "What happened here why are all of them glaring at eachother like they are going to kill each other. Tatsuya said with a neutral face, "They are arguing about who is going to take my v.i.r.g.i.nity." Sona and Tsubaki who heard him blanked out for a while and then joined the others in their glaring war as well. Tatsuya and Kiba didn''t gave it a f.u.c.k and continued to drink some tea while Tatsuya brought some snacks that would go along with the tea. He then looked at the rest of the Sona''s peerage and asked, "Wanna join us." They all looked at each other and then nodded and went to sit where Tatsuya and Kiba were sitting. After a while when the glaring war seemed to have cooled down a bit Tatsuya said, "Sona quit wasting time and tell why you came here." Sona who heard him suddenly realised that she had not done the thing that she came for and the others realised it as well. Saji seemed to be offended by how casually Tatsuya called Sona stood up from his seat and pointed his finger at Tatsuya and said, "Who the hell are you to call president like that huh punk. Are the devils of the Gremory family that rude?" Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Well looks like you have forgotten me, but for your information I am not a devil." Saji ignored what Tatsuya said earlier and only heard that he was not a devil. He smirked and said, "Huh, you are a human then doesn''t that mean that you are weaker than me." Tatsuya just smiled but then Saji fell on the ground and was experiencing a lot of pressure on his body and he was unable to stand up. Tatsuya then went towards him and crouched down and said, "Looks like you have to be ''educated'' again huh, Shitty blonde punk." When Saji heard that name he suddenly realised something. He then moves his head with great difficulty and looked at Tatsuya and said, "That cool aura that you are releasing combined with the cold eyes that can make anyone pale with just a gaze. Don''t tell me..." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Looks like you remember me now, huh." Saji widened his eyes and said, "Tatsuya-aniki!!!" Tatsuya removed the pressure that Saji was experiencing and Saji immediately went into dogeza position and said, "Forgive me for my impudence aniki, it will not happen again." Everyone was looking at both of them with a look of surprise. Sona then came forward and said, "Do you two know each other?" Tatsuya then looked at Saji and said, "Your king is asking something?" Saji then immediately stood up and said, "Yes this great person who is standing in front of all of you is none other than Tatsuya-aniki, both of is used to study in the same school when we were young and he was referred as Tatsuya-aniki by everyone because of the superiority that he had over us." All of them were dumbfounded by the introduction that Saji gave and Tatsuya said, "Only speak about what is asked of you." Saji bowed and said, "I am sorry aniki." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "Anyway, leaving that matter aside, it''s nice to meet you once again." Saji looked up with a look of admiration and said, "It should be me who should be happy to meet you again Aniki. I hope that you take care of me from now on as well." Sona and the others looked at both of them for a while and then said, "Anyway, Rias I came here today to introduce my new pawn Saji Genshirou to you and your peerage." Saji who heard her came forward. Isami who saw him said, "A pawn, just like me." Saji looked at Isami and said, "Sorry sweetheart I am not a normal pawn like you, I have consumed 4 pawns." Tatsuya then looked at him and said, "What you mean to say is that your sacred gear took four pawns, right." Saji who heard him twitched his lips and said, "Aniki, just let me look cool for a bit." Sona then said, "Saji don''t behave like that before you know your facts. The one who is in front of you consumed all 8 pawns." Saji''s eyes were popping out when he heard Sona he then said, "All 8 pawns are you kidding me." He then remembered what Tatsuya just told him and said, "But it only means that your sacred gear took all 8 pawn right." Isami snorted and said, "Even if that was true it doesn''t change the fact that I have more worth than you and don''t think that you are better than me, I have survived Tatsuya''s ''you will surely want to die but you cannot die'' training sessions so I am stronger than you without a doubt." Tatsuya who heard the name of the training session that he gave her twitched his lips and decided to make her training harsher than before. Rias then said, "What is your real objective Sona, I cannot think that the ever so busy student council president will only come here to introduce her peerage." Sona adjusted her glasses and said, "My how perceptive of you, yes I didn''t came here just to introduce my peerage to yours, I came here to inform you that we would be going to the familiar forest to get Saji a familiar for himself." Rias then said, "Oh but I was planning on taking Isami as well to let her get herself a familiar." Sona then said, "That might be a problem, The familiar master only takes one family every month." They both then discussed to play a game of tennis just like they did in the anime and left the room. Isami then looked at everyone and asked, "Well what is a familiar." Rias then looked at her and then explained her all about familiars and what all they do, all of them then took out their familiars and all those who didn''t had one looked at them intently except for Tatsuya. Tatsuya then said, "It is good that you all like the familiars but before that can you please take them off me." Tatsuya said that as all the familiars were clinging to him. An eagle and a bat on each of his shoulder, a whit cat on his head and some imps clinging to his shirt. All of them then laughed at his condition and then all of them sent back their familiars. Chapter 87 - Dodgeball Later that day most of the school was present around the tennis court because just like in the anime both the devil heirs were going to play a match so as to decide who would be going to familiar forest. Tatsuya who was with the group girls who were wearing a tennis outfit for the match. Sona saw him looking at them and decided to make him fl.u.s.ter a bit and asked, "What Tatsuya, having lewd thoughts on seeing us like that." Tatsuya looked at her with the same uninterested expression and said, "My thoughts are a hundred times more lewd than what you are imagining." When she heard him she became fl.u.s.tered and looked away with a blush on her face. Tsubaki and the other two looked at her and started laughing. Soon the match started and went on just like it did in the anime with Koneko holding the completely destroyed rackets. Later that night it was decided that there would be a Dodgeball match in which they were allowed to use their powers as well. Tatsuya arrived home late that evening as he was working in his restaurant. When he came home he found it completely empty so he decided to use his magic to check whether anyone was there in his house and only found Kurumi there. He went to her and asked, "Where are the others?" Kurumi looked at him and said, "They are at your school to witness the match." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Then let''s go as well, do you want to come with me." Kurumi jumped on him and said, "Let''s go then." Tatsuya nodded and then teleported with Kurumi. Soon both of them arrived at the gymnasium of their school but as soon as they reached there they could hear sound of some explosions. Both of them got alert and then immediately headed inside thinking that it was some kind of attack. Tatsuya opened the door and the sight which welcomed him was the gymnasium covered with craters. He then saw some dodgeballs flying here and there. Kurumi then came to his side and asked, "What happened here?" Tatsuya said, "I don''t know." Both of them then heard, "Just stand still you bitch and let me hit you." Both of them looked at the source of voice and Saw Miyuki holding two dodgeballs in her hand and aiming at others. Kurumi said, "Miyuki''s inner self is out." Himari then threw a dodgeball at Miyuki and said, "And let you have Tatsuya''s v.i.r.g.i.nity, no way in hell." Tatsuya who heard her twitched his lips and asked, "What the hell is happening here?" As he said that his leg was grabbed by someone. Tatsuya looked towards his leg and saw Kiba completely tattered and beaten up. Tatsuya crouched down and asked, "Kiba what happened here, why do you look like you are about to die?" Tatsuya said that and started to heal him. Kiba who felt his pain subside a bit looked at Tatsuya and said, "We were just having our Dodgeball game like it was planned and we won as well. I don''t know how but it somehow transformed into a battle royale where the last one standing was allowed to have your first time. Even us boys were not spared by it. Tatsuya and Kurumi got surprised by the information the got and Kurumi immediately started her planning. Tatsuya then looked at the scene in front of him and saw the girls from Sona''s and Rias''s peerage except the kings and queen down on the floor. The rest of them including his whole team except Kurumi were still fighting while throwing the balls at each other. Tatsuya then felt someone grabbing his shoulder and turned his head to the side. He saw Kurumi looking at him with a serious expressions and then Kurumi said, "Stop them or it would not be late before they kill eachother." Tatsuya who heard her thought that she was over exaggerating it a bit but when he saw Miyuki wearing a headband which said, "KILL THE BITCHES!!! GET ONII-SAMA!!!" he thought that the things can really get ugly. He then used his psychic powers and collected all the balls on the field and made them move in his direction. The girls who were fighting before got surprised and looked where the balls were going only to see their ''prize'' standing there. Tatsuya then arranged the balls in rows and columns and started to make them rotate fast. He looked at girls and said, "You have caused enough destruction already. You need to stop this." Miyuki then said, "Onii-sama don''t butt in it is our fight." and the the others voiced their approval on her claim, even Asia was supporting her. Tatsuya sighed and said, "Then you leave me no choice." Je then sanpped his fingers and the number of balls multiplied. Tatsuya then glared at them and said, "The one who gets hit is out right? Then let''s see who is able to withstand my attack." He gave an evil smile making all of them shudder and then launched all the balls towards them at great speed completely destroying them in the volley of balls. When all of them were on the ground completely defeated by Tatsuya''s attack. Tatsuya sighed and said, "What the hell were they even thinking, doing something so stupid. Are they some four year old children deciding all that with just a mere a game are they idiots?" Kurumi then came to his side and said, "Yes, they all really are idiots but because of their idiotic act I benifited a lot." and smiled. Tatsuya looked at her smiling but then he realised something and was completely shocked by it. He pointed his finger at her and said, "Y-Y-You used me." Kurumi smiled and hit him with a ball as well and said, "Yup, and now your first time is mine." She then looked at the rest of the girls and said, "Thanks for the opportunity you guys, I really appreciate it." All the girls looked at her and gritted their teeth in anger while Kurumi started planning on what to do on her night with Tatsuya. Chapter 88 - Hag and vixen After Tatsuya healed all of them and brought the whole gymnasium back to it''s original condition Tatsuya and the Gremory team were back in the ORC celebrating Gremory''s and Kurumi''s win, though the only one who was happy about her win was Kurumi herself. Rias then looked at Isami and said, "Well then let''s go back get you a familiar." She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "You know what if any of you join my peerage you can get a familiar for yourself as well." Tatsuya then looked at his teammates and asked, "So girls wanna make a deal with the devil." All of them smiled and said at the same time, "No thanks" making Rias''s brows twit h for a bit but she then sighed and said, "Well it''s regrettable but I cannot take those who are not a part of my peerage with me and then teleported with her peerage. Tatsuya then looked at others and said, "Well, shall we go?" They looked at him and said, "Don''t you want to see which familiar will she get?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Of course I would like to see, but don''t you guys want a familiar for yourself as well, I already made the arrangements." At his words all of them perked up and hugged and said their "thank you" and "love you" stuff. Kurumi then got back inside Tatsuya and then all of them teleported to the familiar forest as well. As soon as they were teleported the scene which awaited them was a forest which seemed to came out of a horror movie. They looked around for a while and then the girls said in unison, "Creepy" Tatsuya ignored them and looked at the group of people in front of them who were looking at him and his team with a shocked face. Tatsuya raised his hand and said, "How have you been Rias and team, did you miss me?" with a bright smile on his face. The girls who saw him blushed but then Rias stomped towards him and said, "What are you doing here Tatsuya, no leave it, Tell me how are you even here." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "What, I don''t need to make a deal with a devil to come here, I have my own connections as well, right Zatuji." As he said that a cheap copy of Ash Ketchum jumped from a tree surprising the girls who came here for the first time. The person who jumped from the tree was an old man wearing a blue cap with a sleeveless shirt and shorts. The person looked at Tatsuya and said, "Long time no see my friend." Tatsuya walked towards him and shook his hand. He then looked at his team and said, "Meet him girls, he is the familiar master, he will show you around and will help you get your familiars, but if you want to foam freely you are allowed to do that." He then looked at Zatuji and said, "You don''t have any problem with it do you?" Zatuji gave him a thumbs up and said, "I don''t usually allow that but since it is you who is asking me I don''t have any problems." He then looked at others and said, "Ok I will be going then." He said that and immediately started jumping from tree to tree. The others looked at him and then looked at each other and asked, "Where did he go?" Zatuji then said, "Oh, he must have gone to meet an old friend." Rias then looked at Zatuji and asked, "Familiar master Zatuji how do you know Tatsuya and who is the old friend that you are speaking of?" Zatuji then looked at Rias with a surprised expression and said, "Huh, heiress of the Gremory house? When did you came here?" Rias who heard him twitched her lips but then said, "I have been here before the guy who just left." Zatuji then said, "Well I didn''t notice you earlier, anyways I and Tatsuya know each other because he helped me before when there were some stray devils that kidnapped some of the young creatures living here inorder to sell them and Tatsuya was the one who stopped them." They all nodded on the sudden information that they recieved and then Rias asked, "And who is the old friend that you were talking about?" Zatuji smiled and said, "Dragon king Tiamat." When he said that all of them except Isami and some members of Tatsuya''s team were surprised. Zatuji then looked at the sky and then said, "Anyway let''s get the familiars before the full moon sets." Though they wanted to know more about the relationship between Tatsuya and Tiamat they decided to get their familiars first and ask about it from Tatsuya himself. ---------- Tatsuya was jumping from tree to tree for a while and finally landed in front of a cave. He then released some of his power to make the others aware of his presence. After waiting for a while Tatsuya could see a silhouette of a girl coming towards him from the cave and only after she came closer to him Tatsuya clearly saw her. The girl who was running towards him had a voluptuous figure with light blue hair and fair skin. She wore a deep blue coloured dress and had blue eyes. The girl then came in front of Tatsuya and said, "So you finally got time to come and see me, huh." Tatsuya only gave a wry smile and said, "Look Tia I was very busy for quite some time so I was not able to come to the underworld for a while." The lady named Tia who had a cold expression softened her gaze a bit and said, "Well it doesn''t matter, what''s important is that you atleast came to visit me." She said that and turned around and said, "Wanna go for a walk." Tatsuya smiled and nodded his head. Both of them roamed around the forest for a while talking to each other. Soon they came in front of the lake and Tia asked, "Do you remember this place?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "Yeah, how can I forget, this place, this was where you met with me and Kurumi when you thought that we were the ones who were trying to kidnap some familiars." Kurumi then materialized beside him and said, "Yeah, and she got her ass handed down to him by Tatsuya." As soon as Tia saw Kurumi she glared at her and said, "Vixen". Kurumi looked at Tia and said, "Long time no see, Lizard hag." Both of them then started releasing their auras to dominate over the other. The clash between their auras made the atmosphere around them chaotic and started damaging the area around them. Tatsuya who saw that released his own aura and said in a cold voice, "Stop right now." When they heard his cold voice along with the pressure that he was releasing both of them immediately stopped and said, "It was the hag''s/Vixen''s fault." They then glared at each other and said at the same time, "My fault, it was clearly your fault." Tic marks appeared on both of their foreheads and they said, "Stop copying me, you bitch." Both of them then started getting angry but then Kurumi smirked and said, "To know lizard hag, Tatsuya promised to give his first time to me." As Tia heard that she zoned out. She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya is that true?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said with an unintrested tone, "I have not promised anything, that is something they all decided to do by a competition that the girls had for that very purpose." Kurumi came towards him and said, "Hey, you can''t say that, I will be the one to take your v.i.r.g.i.nity, even Miyuki who had her inner self awakend that time agreed to it." Kurumi kept on spouting something for a while making Tatsuya irritated. Finally being irritated enough Tatsuya said, "Fine fine, do whatever you want." Kurumi who heard him looked at Tia who was gritting her teeth and said with a smirk, Ok, I will do just like that and then pulled Tatsuya in a kiss." Tiamat who saw that had a shocked expression on her face. Kurumi then left Tatsuya inorder to breathe in some air. She then looked at Tiamat and showed a victorious smirk. Tia who saw that glared at her and transformed her hand into draconic claws and said, "Now, that does it, you damn vixen, you dare taint my mate in front of me!!!" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Hey when did I agree to that?" but Tiamat and Kurumi ignored him. Kurumi then transformed her hands into claws as well and said, "Bring it on lizard hag." and both of them started attacking each other. Tatsuya sighed and then placed a barrier around the area and sat down on the ground, took some popcorn from his storage and watched their match in silence. Chapter 89 - Tiamat and Kurumi Once both Tiamat and Kurumi were exhausted after fighting for a while Tatsuya came towards them and said, "Done yet?" Both of them looked at him and said, "Not yet!!" Tatsuya sighed and said, "Leave it at that and Tia why do you want to be my mate. Doesn''t dragons look down on other races as they are inferior to them." Tia looked at him with resolute eyes and said, "I don''t have that kind of mentality only the the inferior dragons look down on a person''s species. Stronger dragons like me appreciate power over background and most of the dragons want their mate to be strong and capable and you who defeated me so easily is the perfect candidate to be my mate." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "But there are so many strong beings you would have met over the time that you lived in this world, aren''t you interested in any of them. There are those so called dragon kings and heavenly dragons as well. Even the super devil like Sirzechs should be able to fight on par with you." Tiamat scoffed and said, "Don''t take me for such an easy woman. I have standards of who is worthy of being my mate. Firstly the other dragon kings are not able to defeat me. Secondly the Heavenly Dragons that you talked about are the worst. To fight their own brethren and that too without any reason are not even suitable to be called a dragon. And that damn son of a bitch Ddraig, I wanted to kill him with my own claws for borrowing and then destroying my treasure. If only he would not have died in the Three way war." Tiamat was gritting her teeth and an aura of anger and revenge leaking from her. Tatsuya looked at her with a sweat drop and thought, '' ''Ddraig would be seriously f.u.c.k.i.e.d up if Tiamat would have known that he was currently here.'' Suddenly at another part of the familiar forest Ddraig started shivering in fear and thought, ''I don''t know what is it but it is seriously dangerous for me.'' Tiamat then calmed down and said, "And regarding non-dragons, most of them are very prideful and look down on others. And that Sirzechs that you talked about, I don''t have any type of feelings towards him. At best I don''t have a bad impression of him that''s all. So that leaves you, who is not only strong but also don''t look down on others just because of their species. You even protected the home of all the little ones who could have died because of the clash between our powers by making a barrier. And unlike most powerful humans who look on dragons as a means to increase their reputation by slaying them, you spared me even after I tried to attack you and gave me chance to explain my actions." She then walked close to him and said, "What else do you want me to think before deciding to make you my mate." Kurumi scoffed and said, "I don''t know maybe feel love towards him." Tiamat glared at Kurumi and said, "Shut up you Vixen how can you say that I don''t like him. The way he cared for me after I was injured after his attack and the consideration he showed by not hurting the young dragons who were wary of him and were attacking him for injuring me. And all the dates we went on around the forest and underworld. Ah those were some of the happiest moments of my life." Suddenly the atmosphere around them suddenly got tenses and both Tatsuya and Tiamat looked at Kurumi. Kurumi was looking at both of them with a smile but the pressure she was releasing was saying something different. Kurumi then said, "Oh, so Tatsuya went on some dates with you and that too without telling is huh." Tatsuya who heard that thought, ''Even Though I would be able to neutralise this situation, but all the things I will go through would be troublesome. Let''s try to resolve it right here.'' Tatsuya looked at Kurumi and said, "I do came here to meet with her but that was because I was the one who injured her and wanted to check that she was alright. And when I was here she asked me that she wanted to visit some places and I tagged along with her because she asked me to. In no way I was informed those were dates at all." Kurumi narrowed her eyes and asked, "Really?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Really." She then stopped releasing pressure and said, "I will believe you for now, but make sure nothing like that happens from now on." Tiamat then looked at Tatsuya, "Anyway, ever since that time I have a feeling of being together with you and want you to be my mate." Tatsuya looked at her and focused in her eyes. He could feel that what she was saying was true. He then sighed and said, "I don''t have any problem with that but you-" Before he was able to finish Kurumi said, "But you have to get the permission of the others as well and in this case you have to make me accept you as among all the girls I know you the best." and smirked. Tiamat who heard that gritted her teeth but then an idea came to her mind and said, "Well it''s most likely that a vixen like you would be wary of me being his mate, afterall you must be worried that Tatsuya would leave an old vixen once he gets to be with me." and gave a mocking smile to Kurumi. Kurumi who saw that mocking smile got angered and pointed her finger at her and said, "Bring it on bitch, We will see whether he leaves me or not." Kurumi said that in anger but soon realised what she just said, "Shit, she tricked me." Tiamat looked at her and said, "What, don''t tell me Kurumi, a person like you would go back on her word. Well what can you expect from a Vixen such as yourself." Kurumi gritted her teeth and said, "I would never go back on my word." Kurumi looked at Tatsuya and said, "Now that is done, let''s seal the deal then." and immediately pulled him in a kiss. Tatsuya who was expecting that to happen thoroughly enjoyed the kiss making Tiamat blush as she had never done this kind of thing. Soon both of them separated from each other and were panting heavily. Tiamat then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya make me your familiar." Tatsuya looked at her and asked, "Why do you want to become my familiar?" Tiamat sighed and said, "There are many young and arrogant devils that come here every month and try and make me their familiar, dealing with them is nothing but a pain in the ass. So if I become your familiar not only would I be free from all those troublesome devils but also will have a closer bond with you." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well I don''t have any problem with that I originally came here to get some familiars for me and my team. So it is also favourable for me." Tatsuya then formed a contract with her and a seal appeared on his palm. Tatsuya looked at the seal which looked like a dragon and asked, "What is this?" Tiamat smiled and said, "That''s the crest that you will get on forming the contract with a strong dragon." Tatsuya nodded and then looked at Kurumi who was still slightly pissed for being easily tricked by Tiamat and said, "Kurumi lets get going the others must have got their familiars by now." Kurumi looked at him with a slightly displeased expression. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Well what goes around comes around, you tricked me earlier and now you are the one who got tricked. Think of this as Karma that''s all." Kurumi who heard him posted and looked away. Tatsuya sighed and pulled her in a hug and then caressed her back and said, "Don''t be mad, you know that I like you a lot and it doesn''t change the fact that you were the first person to be with me. We know each other far longer time than anyone else. Another person who have feelings for me doesn''t change this fact." Kurumi snuggled closer to him and said, "Ok I understand but you are going on a date with me and remember that your first time belongs to me and only me." Tatsuya hummed in approval and kissed her forehead. Tiamat who was watching them sighed and thought, ''well I can understand how she feels, afterall it is difficult for beings as strong as is to find a person to rely on.'' She then smiled with determination and thought, ''But it does not mean that my feelings are inferior to yours and I will prove it.'' She the said, "Oi lovebirds weren''t you going back to your pals. Stop flirting I. front of me and even if you want to do that let me join as well." Both Tatsuya and Kurumi stopped embracing eachother and Kurumi git inside Tatsuya. Tatsuya then looked at Tiamat and said, "Ready to go Tia." Tiamat nodded and both of them started walking towards the others. Chapter 90 - The night before the arrival After that both Tatsuya and Tiamat reached where the others were and Tatsuya asked introduced her as her familiar much to their Surprise. Though they still congratulated him and Tiamat and Zatuji was especially happy that she was able to find someone that she wished to follow. His team also showed their familiars to everyone. All of them decided to go on their own and find a familiars for themselves and Tatsuya had to admit that they did a pretty good job. Their familiars had the characteristics that were able to go in sync along with them and could help them while fighting. Isami just like the anime was not able to get any familiars and she was also about to get killed by Tiamat once she knew that she was this generation''s red dragon emperor. If not for Tatsuya stopping Tiamat by kissing her in front of everyone to make her forget about the current situation Isami and Ddraig were sure to die. But just as soon as Tatsuya stopped kissing her he saw that all of the girl had their clothes being melted by some sort of green coloured slime and both Zatuji and Kiba''s eyes were also covered by them. The girls who were covered in the slime were making e.r.o.t.i.c noises and the melting of their clothes and being n.a.k.e.d didn''t help but make Tatsuya''s little brother rise up. Tiamat who saw the bulge in Tatsuya''s pants blushed. She then looked at the trees and shouted, "HEY SLIME, WHY ARE YOU NOT FALLING ON ME? I WANT TO ENCHANT TATSUYA AS WELL!!!" Tatsuya who heard her covered his crotch but then Miyuki came forward and said, "Onii-sama don''t bother about those bitches focus on me and get as hard as you want." and started making some e.r.o.t.i.c poses. Tatsuya finally tried very hard to control his emotions and then destroyed all the slimes there with his psychic powers and then used his time magic to return the now left rags back to the clothes they originally were. Akeno then came towards him and whispered in his ears, "I have to admit that you were very ''healthy'' down there. I don''t mind if you ''punish'' a naughty girl like me later when we are alone." and bit his ear slightly. Tatsuya who was excited earlier was not able to calm himself after the sudden ''attack'' and blushing. And every girl looked at Akeno who was laughing with her hand in front of her mouth. Tatsuya looked at the girls who were just now nearly n.a.k.e.d but were now acting as if nothing happened. He then felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to see Zatuji staring at him. He looked at him for a while and asked, "What now?" Zatuji looked around checking if anyone was near them and asked, "You saw them all n.a.k.e.d right? Explain me the whole scene in full detail. Because of that damn slime covering my eyes I was not able to see anything!!" Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan look and then gave a tired sigh. He then placed Zatuji in a genjutsu of him being among a group of n.a.k.e.d girls but just as the girls turned around they turned out to be Mil-tans. Tatsuya then looked at the group in front of them and said, "Let''s go back, now I don''t know why but I am feeling very exhausted now." They all nodded and also decided to go back. He then looked at Tiamat a d asked, "Tia do you want to come with us or remain here in the familiar forest." Tiamat looked at him and said, "I am going with you of course though I will have to come back from time to time to check on the younger dragons." Tatsuya nodded and then all of them teleported back to the earth leaving behind Zatuji who was screaming with fear evident in his voice. The next day everything went like normal except Tatsuya being covered by everyone''s familiars and it seemed that they liked him more than their own masters. Tiamat also tried to use this excuse to stick to him only to be stopped by the combined forces of the other girls. Tatsuya could also see that Rias was not paying attention on anything and was thing deeply about something. He concluded that there must be some news about Riser that she must have recieved to make her like that. Though he could see that she was very troubled, he decided to let her think about it on her own as her mind must be in a chaotic state because of that. He also told the others to not disturb her and all of them approved of his idea and silently left the clubroom to let her think alone in peace. Later that night Tatsuya felt someone enter his room through a magic circle and was immediately ready to attack the person but when he felt a familiar presence in the room he sighed and eased his tension. He then thought, ''How could she enter the house, I have placed runes all over the house to prevent teleportation by unknown people.'' Suddenly he remembered something and sighed, ''Oh, I was adjusting them for Tiamat to come and go as she pleased and have deactivated the runes for a while.'' He then looked at Rias and despite knowing why she was here, he asked, "What are you doing here in the middle of night Rias?" Rias looked at him and said in a desperate tone, "Tatsuya please make love with me." and grabbed his hand. Tatsuya who heard her desperate tone and even saw some tear in her eyes was a bit surprised but shook his head and said, "Sorry Rias but I cannot do that." Rias was shocked when she heard him and said, "Why? Am I not good enough for you?" Tatsuya again shook his head and said, "It is not that I don''t find you beautiful and attractive but it is also true that I don''t have that kind of feelings towards you. And besides I don''t think that the problem you are facing that you are so desperate about will be solved if I pop your cherry." Rias shook her head and said, "No, I thought over all different possibilities but this was the only thing that I could come up with. This is the only way that he would not be able to complain." and she started undressing herself. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Stop right now, whatever you are doing, the thing that you are planning to do will not be able to let you out of the problems." But Rias didn''t listened to him and finally jumped on his bed only wearing her undergarments. But before she was able to do anything Tatsuya used his magic and restrained her using ropes. Rias looked at him completely misunderstanding his intentions and said in a sultry voice, "I didn''t know that you were so kinky~" Tatsuya was about to say something but before he was able to a white coloured magic circle appeared in his room and Grayfia appeared from it and said, "Doing something with a lowly commoner, Master and Sirzechs-sama would be very sad.". Tatsuya looked at her and saw that her eyes were closed. He smirked and said, "Oh, so Grayfia thinks of me as a lowly commoner, the truth really is harsh." Grayfia who recognised the voice immediately panicked and looked at Tatsuya and bowed her head and said, "That''s not true Tatsuya-sama I don''t think of you like that, you are far from a lowly commoner, infact I should say that you are very great and honourable person." She then thought, ''Shit, I should have checked where she had teleported instead of simply following her energy signature. Now Tatsuya is sure to be angry with me. And after all the things he did to help me and Venelana-sama.'' She then heard him chuckling and looked up. Tatsuya who was laughing said, "Sorry sorry, I am just joking around, I know that you did not mean that so don''t think too much about it." Grayfia then looked at him laughing and blushed a bit. Rias looked between both of them and asked with a confused look on he face, "Do you both know each other?" Grayfia looked at her and said in her usually cold tone, "Yes Tatsuya-sama and I know each other for quite sometime but that''s not the issue right now. Rias-sama I did not expect you to do this kind of thing to get out of this situation." Rias looked at her with a slightly annoyed look and said, "If I don''t do this father and brother won''t take me seriously. Besides it is upto me to decide who I want to give my chastity to, you all have no right to decide that for me." Grayfia then picked up Rias''s shirt and placed it around her shoulders and said, "Then too you should not show your skin to others so easily(even I have yet to show him my n.a.k.e.d body), even if you are in such a situation (so don''t do it before I do that with him). Now let''s go and discuss this matter at your home." Rias nodded her head and said, "Ok, but Akeno would join me as well." Grayfia looked at her with a neutral expression and said. "The priestess of thunder? I don''t mind, high class devils do prefer to have their queens with them in this sort of situations." Grayfia then looked at Tatsuya and as if Tatsuya understood what she wanted to say released Rias from the ropes." Rias then looked at him with an apologetic expression and said, "I am sorry for making you go along with my selfishness." Tatsuya sighed and moved towards her and patted her head and said, "You are troublesome, a bit arrogant, exhibitionist and I don''t like some of your methods of doing a few things." Tatsuya then paused and looked at Rias whose brows were twitching because of all the things that Tatsuya said and was pouting a bit. Tatsuya then smiled and said, "I still consider you as my friend and family so don''t feel bad, I will try to help you if the things go too much out of your hands." Rias then smiled and said, "Thank you." She then looked at Grayfia and said, "Let''s go then." Grayfia looked at her and said, "Please go on ahead of me, I have something to discuss with Tatsuya-sama." Rias looked at her for a while but when she saw that she would not be getting any answers from her teleported away. Grayfia then looked at Tatsuya and said, "I would like to apologise once again for what I said." Tatsuya waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry about that, I know that you were not aware that Rias would show up at my place." Tatsuya then turned serious and said, "So Riser is coming soon, huh." Grayfia nodded her head and said, "Yes he is coming and please don''t take such actions that may lead you to some problems with the devils." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Don''t worry I won''t take any major actions that might cause some disturbance and even if I get myself involved do you really think that I would be in danger?" Grayfia sighed and said, "I know that you would not be in danger. What I am worried about is fighting against you, and clearly those who know you and your strength among the devils won''t want that." Tatsuya laughed and said, "Don''t worry I am not planning to do anything like that but there is one thing I am curious about. Didn''t the date for their marriage was after Rias completes her studies. So why the sudden change." Grayfia showed an annoyed expression and said, "''He'' wants to make the marriage between the two houses as soon as possible and decided to make haste and even though Sirzechs-sama tried his best to stop him but he was only able to make some special arrangements inorder to give her a chance to let her escape from the marriage, and that arrangements are even not in Rias''s favour." Tatsuya sighed and said, "That Zeoticus is sure very greedy and let me guess, the special arrangements that you are talking about must be a rating game, right?" Grayfia nodded her head and said, "Yes, that is the way and Rias-sama has a total disadvantage in this case. Though not the strongest Riser is still plenty strong and has also won a lot of rating games, so it can be said that he has experience as well." Tatsuya massaged his temples for a while and said, "Anyway I cannot directly interfere as it is a decision taken between two high ranking devil houses." He sighed and thought, ''Some of them really are ''devils''. Selling their own daughter for riches and even that tok even before they are born. Truly despicable.'' He was then brought out of his thinking by Grayfia who said, "By the way, I can compensate you by taking Rias''s place and we can do what she was about to do to you." Tatsuya who heard her twitched his lips and said, "Maybe another time, right now you have some things to do, right?" Tatsuya could have sworn that when he said that Grayfia clicked her tongue before teleporting away. He then sighed and lied back on his bed and slowly drifted into sleep. Chapter 91 - Riser Once again The next day Tatsuya and the others went to the school normally as Tatsuya had not.yet told them that Riser would be visiting today. The school went on normally and at the end of the the rest of his team decided to go home and practice with their familiars much to Tatsuya''s surprise. Currently outside the ORC clubhouse: Isami and Kiba were walking towards the clubroom and Isami asked Kiba, "Kiba why was the prez spacing out yesterday? Do you have any idea?" Kiba looked at her and shook his head and said, "Sorry I have no idea about that. Maybe some internal affair of the Gremory house." Isami Though for a while and then asked, "Do you think Akeno-san would know about it?" Kiba gave a smile and said, "I think she must know. She is President''s right hand woman afterall." Suddenly both Kiba and Isami got alert and Isami said, "There is someone inside the clubroom. You know that person Kiba?" Kiba was about surprised to see that Isami was able to sense the person inside the clubroom as well and now understood how effective Tatsuya''s training was. Kiba then came out of his stupor and said, "Yes I recognise this energy signature. Don''t worry this person is not an enemy and then started walking towards the clubroom. Isami looked at his back and then shrugged her shoulders and started following him. Soon both of them came inside and opened the meeting room door. As soon as they opened the door the rest of the members of the Gremory group came into sight along with a silver haired maid wearing a blue and white french maid attire. Rias then looked towards the door and asked, "You both are finally here. Where are the others?" Isami looked at Rias and said, "The girls went back to train with their familiars though that was just an excuse and are now doing some shopping together, and Tatsuya went to the Student Council to help them with som work. But who is she?" while pointing at the maid. Grayfia hearing her question bowed and said, "Nice to meet you I am Grayfia Lucifuge a maid of the Gremory household." Rias nodded her head and said, "Ok, Now there is something that I have to tell you." Grayfia looked at Rias and asked, "Rias-sama do want me to explain the situation?" Rias raised her hand inorder to stop her and said, "Let me do it." She then looked at the others and said, "The truth is-" But before she was able to say anything the room lit up in flames and there was a huge orange coloured magic circle on the floor. Kiba looked at circle and muttered with a slight venom in his voice, "Phenex" Then a blonde haired man dressed in red suit and pants with a whit shirt underneath the coat appeared from the circle. The blonde man said, "Riser haven''t been to the human realm for quite some time." He then looked at Rias and said, "Riser have come for you Rias my love." with a c.o.c.ky tone. Isami clearly not liking his tone looked at the Grayfia and asked, "Who is he?" Grayfia kept her eyes shut and said, "He is Riser Phenex-sama a pure blodded devil from the Phenex household and fiancee to the heir of the Gremory household." Isami then processed the information she just recieved and said, "Fiancee to the heir of the Gremory household. Then that means he is-" Grayfia nodded her head and said, "Yes, Riser-sama is engaged to lady Rias." Isami looked at Riser with a shocked expression when she heard that. ---------- Right now both Riser and Rias are sitting on a sofa together close to each other and Riser is was playing with Rias''s hair. Akeno then came closer to him with tea and some refreshments and placed it on the table. Riser took a sip and said, "My, Rias''s queen''s tea is absolutely delicious." Akeno looked at him with and expressionless face and said with a bow, "Thanks a lot for your praise" and then moved away. Riser then placed the cup on the table and then started carresing Rias''s thighs making her peerage grit their teeth in anger. Rias who finally had enough of her being harrased by him stood up and said, "Enough Riser, I have already told you, i will not be marrying you." Riser then stood up as well and said, "But Rias hasn''t your father already made the things clear, you are in no position to be selfish." Rias looked at him and said, "I am not going to sully my family name. I will take a husband but that person would be someone I want to be with." Riser then said, "Marriage between pure blooded devils like us is important as the number of pure blooded devils has greatly decreased after the previous war. And keeping that in mind our fathers decided to engage us for the good of the devil society." Rias then said, "My father is definitely rushing things too much without even my consent. Anyway I will not say it again, Riser I have no intention of marrying you." Riser who was now a bit pissed of lifted Rias''s chin using his hand and said, "Don''t forget it Rias, Riser is the face of the Phenex clan here and Riser will not allow you to sully Riser''s name. Riser will take you back to the Underworld even if that requires Riser to incinerate all of your servants." After that both of them released their auras and Grayfia was about to stop them but before she was able to there was a knock on the door followed by a voice, "I am coming in." Hearing the voice the Gremory peerage along with Grayfia had a relieved expression on their faces. Rias was a bit panicking definitely not wanting Tatsuya to hear about her engagement and Riser was sweating bullets on recognising the voice. The door opened and Tatsuya came inside with a bundle of doc.u.ments in his hands and said, "Sona sent some doc.u.ments and wants you to go through them." He then looked at Riser and said, "Oh, if it isn''t my dear old friend Riser." Riser who heard him immediately tried to maintain the expression on his face and gave a 90¡ãbow and said, "Nice to meet you again Tatsuya-san, Riser hopes that you are doing great." All of them in the room except Tatsuya and Grayfia were shocked on seeing the sudden change in Riser''s behaviour. They were not able to believe that the person who was being so arrogant just a second ago was now bowing his head and talking politely to their friend. Rias looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Do you happen to know each other." Before Tatsuya was able to answer her Isami said, "Ah! Now I remember where have I heard his name before. The others told me while training that there was once a person named Riser who was acting very c.o.c.ky in front of Tatsuya and Tatsuya made that person''s d.i.c.k attached to his forehead after defeating him." The room was completely silent after Isami said that. Rias and her peerage turned their heads and were holding back their laugh. Even Grayfia was was shaking a bit from holding back her laugh. Tatsuya decided to calm the situation and walked towards Riser and moved his hand and said, "I hope that you are doing fine, what is the business that you come here for." Riser shook his hand and felt a bit grateful that he neutralised the situation as he was feeling humiliated that time. Riser then said, "Yes Riser is doing completely fine thanks for asking and Riser is here to bring my fiance back to the underworld to commence our marriage." He then looked at at Rias and said, "But Rias here is being selfish and is not going back to the Underworld with Riser even if it is for the good of the devil race." Tatsuya looked at Rias who looked down with a sad expression on her face. He then sighed and said, "Look I am not a bearded old man who keeps on saying "For the greater good." What I believe is marriage should only be done when there is consent from both the parties even if it is arranged." He then again looked at Rias and said, "And seeing how sad Rias is I think she definitely don''t want this marriage." Riser who was surprised by what Tatsuya just said was a bit angry and then said, "Then what should Riser do, just go back to the Underworld like this. Riser cannot do that. The name of the Phenex family will be ruined if something like that happens." Riser was getting agitated by each and every word he was saying and noticing that Tatsuya started to release his own aura which made the atmosphere around them quite tensed. Feeling the pressure from Tatsuya''s aura Riser gulped his saliva and bowed his head and said, "Riser is sorry about that." Tatsuya nodded and stopped releasing his aura and said, "Don''t worry about that and I am not saying that you just forgot about the marriage." Tatsuya then looked at Grayfia and said, "Seeing that instead of just a letter or message Grayfia came in-person only means that the red-headed sis-con had already expected such a situation to arise, right Grayfia." Grayfia nodded her head and said, "Just like Tatsuya-sama said, Sirzechs-sama has already expected such a situation to arise and has decided on a last resort measure if no conclusion is reached." Rias looked at Grayfia and asked, "Last resort?" Grayfia said, "If you are so insistent on breaking your engagement with Riser-sama then you can do that by winning a rating game against Riser-sama." On her word the discussion about the rating game started among the Gremory group. Riser then showed a slight smile and said, "Riser has participated in a rating game and has won many of them as well." He then looked at Rias and said, "You, who are still not old enough to join the rating game is an amateur and have no experience." He then asked, "Rias just asking is this your whole peerage?" Rias then crossed her arms and said, "No Tatsuya is not in my peerage." Riser looked at her with a weird gaze and said, "That is clear even if you don''t tell me Tatsuya-san is leagues above you how would you even be able to reincarnate him as a devil." At his words Tatsuya laughed and said, "Well sai Riser, Well said." Rias was embarresed and angry at what Tatsuya and Riser just said but soon calmed down. Riser then snapped his fingers and the room was again covered in flames with a magic circle on the floor. Tatsuya looked at the flames and said, "Haven''t I told you before don''t use flames with your magic circle and even if you want to atleast decrease the intensity of flames." Riser looked at Tatsuya and bowed his head and said, "I am sorry Tatsuya-san I will do that from the next time I my teleportation circle." Fromm the flames 15 women appeared each having different physique and wearing different attires. Riser then looked at the ladies and said, "Riser have 15 that means a full set." Tatsuya looked towards the girls and said, "Yo, long time no see." All the girls looked towards Tatsuya and immediately blushed. A short blonde haired girl with drills walked towards her and said with a bow, "It is nice meeting you again Tatsuya-sama, I hope that you are doing well." Tatsuya smiled and patted her head and said, "I doing great Ravel but you don''t have to be so formal with me. How about it lets go and have some ice-cream later, my treat." Ravel who was blushing from being petted nodded her head and said, "I would love to." Seeing both of them two people were quite displeased by it. Riser was looking at them and thought, ''Why do Riser get the tsun part whereas Tatsuya-san got the dere. Life is so unfair.'' Koneko who was looking at them was thinking, ''That harlot is being patted by the hand which pets me.'' and some ominous aura started radiating out from her. Isami who was standing beside her asked, "Koneko-chan is everything alright? Do you want to eat some sweets." Koneko looked at Isami and said, "Right now I want to eat some fried chicken. Do you think Tatsuya-senpai will let me kill it." Isami who heard her turned away and thought, ''Scary scary Scary Scary Scary!!!! Koneko-chan is ver Scary!!!'' Chapter 92 - OP Asia After discussion between Rias and Riser went for a while it was decided that the rating game between them would take place after 10 days. Though this made Rias a bit angry as Riser was showing pity to her, she didn''t complain as she knew that she was at a disadvantageous situation. After all the discussion was over Tatsuya went with Ravel as he promised and Koneko also tagged along with them much to Ravel''s displeasure. Koneko also decided to show her superiority over Ravel and sat on his lap the whole time they were in the shop making Ravel grit her teeth in anger. Ravel also tried to make Koneko ''understand'' that what she was doing was inconvenient to Tatsuya but Koneko only showed her a mocking smile. ---------- The next day early morning the whole Gremory group and Tatsuya''s team were going to the mansion that the Gremory family owned for their training camp. While walking Rias looked at Tatsuya and said, "I didn''t know that you would agree to train my peerage so easily." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Train? What train?" Rias looked at him with a confused expression and asked, "You came with us to train my peerage for the game right?" Tatsuya snorted and said, "Who would come for that. I only came here because it was best opportunity to skip classes without dealing with any problems from the student council." Hearing him his team gave a sigh and Rias was twitching her lips. She then came in front of him and placed a hands in her waist and said, "Look, if you are staying in the mansion then you are going to train my peerage as well." Tatsuya looked at her with an neutral look and said, "No problem, but I am not going to babysit you. I will only give you pointers the rest is up to you." At his words Isami shuddered. The Gremory group looked at her and asked, "What happened? Why are you shivering?" Isami looked at them and said, "He said the same thing to me before he started his my ''even if you want to die you cannot die'' training session. So I guess you should be ready for the worst." At her word the whole peerage gulped their saliva and looked at Tatsuya who was standing at starting point of the slope. Soon all of them came near Tatsuya and were about to climb up but Tatsuya stopped them and said, "Wait, your training starts from now on, and listen if anyone whines even for a second, then you would be up for hell." He said that in cold tone making all of them except his team shudder. He then took out some wrist bands and gave it to all of them and motioned them to wear it. After all of them wore the bands they all felt something change in their bodies. Tatsuya looked at their expression and said, "Before you ask, those bands have stopped the flow of your magic and demonic power making you unable to use either of them." He then used his magic to increase the gravity around them and said, "I have changed the gravitational force around your body a bit. Your task now is to reach the top without taking out those bands within an hour. Any questions." Rias then raised her hand and asked, "Why am I doing something like this I am the king and also use magic instead of my body so this is pointless for me." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan expression and said, "You said that you are the king then that means if you retire the whole game is lost instantly, and do you truly believe that the pitiful amount of power that you posses will be able to stop Riser. You must atleat be knowing about how a Phenex fights." Rias''s brows were twitching but she could not finnd anything wrong about what Tatsuya said. She then sighed and asked, "Ok, I understand but what will happen if we are not able to finish this within and hour or take off our bands." Tatsuya showed a malicious smile and said, "Believe me that you would better be off without knowing." The whole Gremory group was shivering after seeing Tatsuya''s smile. Isami then said, "Welcome to the training camp of hell." Tatsuya then looked at them and said, "Since you all have no more questions then start climbing." All of them then started climbing with Tatyana and his team in the front and the Gremory group in the back the most surprising thing here was that unlike the anime Isami was able to climb a bit easily and was not complaining about her being the weakest or others being a monster. The one who was suffering the most was Rias as she was not used to physical activities at all and was lagging behind the others. Later that day all of them were able to reach the top of mountain with great difficulty and were sweating and breathing heavily. Tatsuya looked at them and nodded and said, "Good now take a ten minute break and then come back after changing into your training gear. After a while all of them were present in front of Tatsuya and his team. Tatsuya looked at all of them and asked, "The first step towards your training will be working on your weak points. Now tell me what do you think is your weak point." All of them were surprised by the question and started think about it but being the devils of the ''prideful'' Gremory family they didn''t think that they had any weak points except for Isami who was asked to keep her mouth closed as she already knew her weak points by training under him. Tatsuya looked at them and asked, "What, answer my question." Rias looked at him with a smile and said, "We cannot answer as we really have no weak points all of my cute servants are really talented." Hearing their king say that all of them puffed their cheats in pride but their happiness was short lived because Tatsuya said, "Then why did your so called talented group lost to me so easily?" Tatsuya sighed and said, "Your first problem is that you all are overestimating yourselves. Let me give it to you straight as of you are right now you won''t be able to defeat Riser even if all of you attacked him altogether." All of them became angry except Isami who knew that what he was saying was true. Rias then said, "Hey, there is no way that we would lose to him like that even though we have no experience in rating games we certainly are strong." Tatsuya then looked at her with a mocking expression and said, "Then how about it why don''t you all fight Asia and prove to me that what you are saying is true. She is our team''s latest member to join so compared to others she had less time to train." At her words Rias smirked and said, "Don''t complain if we hurt her too much." Tatsuya just smiled and looked at Asia and said, "You don''t have any problems with this right Asia?" Asia shook her head and said, "I have no problems with it Tatsuya-san but in return can I sleep with you tomorrow tonight." Tatsuya had stopped thinking that the girl standing in front of him was the same he saw in the anime and just messed with her hair and agreeing with her demand. Soon the whole Gremory group except Isami were standing in front of Asia who was adjusting her gloves. Rias looked at Asia with a smile and said, "Don''t hate us Asia, we know what Tatsuya asked of you is selfish but we will try to not injure you." Asia looked at them with a smile and said, "Sorry." Rias smiled and said, "You don''t have to apologise, it is that brute that should be apologising." Asia shook her head and said, "No, I am apologising for hurting you in advance." and smashed her fist in the ground causing huge crack in the ground and a mini earthquake in the field. Seeing the power that the girl packed the while group was shocked. Even Koneko surprised Seeing that Asia was stronger than her. All of them jumped to avoid the shockwave that was travelling towards them but at soon as they jumped to avoid the attack Asia came in their sight and punched Kiba in the gut knocking him out. Seeing Kiba taken out so easily. Rias ordered Koneko to keep Asia busy while both her and Akeno prepare their magic. Koneko nodded and launched towards Asia and punched her. But before the punch was able to connect Asia grabbed her hand and threw her in Akeno''s direction. Akeno who saw Koneko flying towards her stopped charging her magic and decided to catch Koneko but the force with which Asia threw Koneko was too much for her to withstand and was sent flying after colliding with her. Rias looked at the situation in front of her and gritted her teeth. She then fired her attack which she had charged towards Asia and was thinking that her attack will take Asia down. Asia also didn''t stood still and started charging a ki wave in her hand and fired it towards Rias''s attack completely overpowering it and finally hitting Rias making her loss conciousness. After confirming that all of them were down she came towards Tatsuya smiling and said, "Tatsuya-san I did good, right?" Tatsuya looked at her and was seriously wondering how such an innocent girl could turn into something like this. Chapter 93 - Weak points After Tatsuya was done praising Asia and her made her jumping from happiness he then said, "You did great Asia, the fact that despite being a human you were able to defeat a group of devils. I am proud of you." He then closed the distance between them and kissed her forehead on the forehead. Though they didn''t tell the others Tatsuya had already turned Asia into a high Human before starting the high school. He also came to know that though not too big, high humans does have some physical improvements over normal humans and the flow of energy is also efficient in high human bodies. He then said, "Now will you please heal them and then drag all these ''talented'' devils back to their rooms. Asia nodded and some of the girls went with her to help them put the devils away. Tatsuya then looked at Isami and asked, "After watching the fight what did you conclude about your teammates." Isami then looked at Tatsuya and said, "They are very prideful and have not trained at all. They are only relying on contracts to increase their strength. The only person that I can tell worked the most is Kiba who has atleast studied how to use a sword. But he only relies on his speed and has neither much power in his attacks not endurance to take on hits. Koneko-chan is the same as well. She is only using her rook traits but she neither has techniques nor speed to evade or react to attacks." She then paused for a while and then said, "Akeno-san is not lacking but she is doing the opposite of both Kiba and Koneko. She is not using her queen traits to the fullest and is only using the bishop part of it. So even if her magic is strong and she is technically stronger than our king she don''t posses the speed to react or evade or the endurance to take on attacks. Now talking about prez.....*sigh* to me it looks like she has only trained to manifest her demonic powers which continued to grow stronger as she grew up. She don''t even have control over her power and only relies on charging up her power and then firing without even knowing about the output she is using. To put it simply, she overconfident in her abilities." Tatsuya nodded his head and then looked at her with an appreciative gaze and said, "Good, looks like teaching you to observe the situation first was a good thing on my part. Now here comes the main question, how do you think will you fare against your teammates and what rank would you put yourself in among them." Isami looked at Tatsuya for a while and then sighed before saying, "I am no match for any of them yet. I am not as fast as Kiba nor strong as Koneko-chan. My magic is not that strong as well. Though after boosting I can fight on par with them but that is only for a short while and in a fight there is a chance that they would attack me even before I am able to boost." She then slumped her shoulders and looked down and said, "Right now I am the weakest in the group." She sad that with a sad voice. Tatsuya sighed and patted her head and saying, "You know in your group you have the highest potential to grow. You are hardworking, know what your weak points are, try to act only after analysing the situation and most of all you have the drive to become strong not for yourself but for your friends. And if you think that you are currently weak then there is only one thing that you have to do is train till your body falls apart." Isami then looked up and at Tatsuya and sighed before saying, "Yeah, I can only expect that kind of advice from a training maniac. "train till your body falls apart" huh. I am willing to do it if you promise to practise all the positions that I know of in the bed with you." and gave a sultry smile. Suddenly her shoulder were grabbed by someone and she turned her head only to find Miyuki and Himari holding one each and said, "Really then lets go and start your training immediately. Don''t worry both of us will help you a lot in your training." Though both of them had a smile on their faces but the black aura which was surrounding them said something completely different. Isami gulped her saliva and thought, ''I am surely dead today.'' Later that day in the evening the unconscious devils woke up and after remembering what happened to them became gloomy. Isami was somehow alive after the ''training session'' she had with Tatsuya''s team. All of them then gathered on the dining table and Tatsuya was sitting right in front of Rias looking at her with a smile on his face making her grit her teeth and look away in embarrasment. Soon the girl''s from his team brought the dinner that they prepared and then they all started eating. While eating Tatsuya looked at the devil''s and said, "After today''s battle you all must be knowing that what all are things that you are bad at but I am not going to ask you and is going to tell you what I feel and what you would be doing for training during the remaining days." All the devils stopped eating and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya nodded and looked at Kiba and said, "Kiba, you have your speed because of your knight piece and your sword style is great as well but the thing that you are lacking is endurance to withstand attacks and strength in your attacks while attacking. From tomorrow onwards you will wear those wristbands I gave you today along with some weights and will take on attacks directly. Simply put you will be a meat shield from tomorrow onwards and the one who would attack you would be Asia but don''t worry she will be holding back and I promise you that you will not be injured she can use heal punch which only causes pain and no injuries." Though Kiba was a bit worried about being a meat shield and that too with Asia attacking him. He decided to trust Tatsuya as it was an opportunity for him to become stronger and could cover his weak points. Tatsuya then looked at Akeno and said, "You Akeno-san will be trying to master your control over the other aspects of your queen piece and will also try to control you SM fetish during battle." Akeno was a bit conflicted on being asked to control her urges during a battle but decided to comply with him anyways. He then turned to Rias and said, "Your case is the most serious here. You would be doing basic workout with those wristbands and weights on and try to maintain your body first and you have to also control your demonic power as well, you don''t have a great control over it. And don''t forget to go through all the strategies for the rating game as well." Rias was a bit angry when she was asked to do basic workouts but she could not retort to what he was saying and complied. He then looked at Koneko and said, "You will be training with Shizuka and will improve your strength and reaction speed. Just like Kiba you are too much dependent on your rook piece and don''t have speed to compliment your attacks and hence you are not able to react or evade easily." Koneko only nodded her head and didn''t gave it much thought. She had already decided to believe in him as he was able to train Asia who was just a human to have strength greater than her''s and wanted to be like her as well. After that all of them finished their meals and unlike the anime directly went to bed as they were too tired to do anything. Chapter 94 - Gremory From next day onwards they all started to do their training as Tatsuya had told them except for Rias who slacked off on her training, though she too trained a bit so as to not make the others suspicious. The rest of his team had already informed him about her slacking off but Tatsuya decided to let her do as she pleased as he was finally enjoying the holidays and were not training then on his own, much to their relief. Tatsuya though was still resting quite a bit helped Isami in using her sacred gear more efficiently. Ddraig had told them that she was close to achieving the Balance Breaker and tried to help her in achieving it. During the whole time that Kiba was training he realised why they all say that Tatsuya was a devil when it comes to training. He has been taking hits from Asia from that day onwards and though he didn''t suffered any injuries, he still felt quite a lot of pain. But despite all that he felt that the training was effective as both his evasion speed and endurance has improved over the time. Akeno has also started to utilize the powers of her queen piece and because of that her speed and strength have improved a lot. She was also made to do her magic training by continuously exhausting her mana and then repeat it again when she was recharged and because of this both her mana pool and magic strength increased a lot and not she is officially stronger than Rias. Koneko''s reaction speed has also improved as she was made to fight blindfolded which increased her ability to sense with her other senses. Her strength and speed has also increased though she is still the slowest in her team except for Isami who could get faster than her after boosting. And just like that their training continued and tomorrow would be the day that they will be fighting with Riser in the rating game. Currently it is the middle of the night and Tatsuya is lying on the ground and is observing the beauty of the night sky. Suddenly he felt someone''s presence near by and said, "Don''t you think that it is time for you to sleep Isami." Isami who was dressed in a tank top and shorts came closer to him and said, "I can say the same thing to you as well." She then gave a short smile and said, "I cannot sleep, and since I was not able to find your presence nearby I decided to search for you." She then sat on the ground as well and asked, "What are you doing here though?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "Just enjoying the night sky here, The sky in the city is not as beautiful as the one we can see here." Isami looked up as well and said, "Yeah, it is truly beautiful." She kept on looking for a while and then said, "Arigato." Tatsuya who heard her blinked in surprise and asked, "For what?" Isami looked at him with a smile and said, "For helping me become a girl once again, training me in using my sacred gear, making me stronger, helping me make a lot of good friends..." Isami kept on saying things and Tatsuya finally said, "Isami" Isami looked at him and asked, "Yeah?" Tatsuya then said, "I was not the only one who helped you, Rias was the one who took you in after you decided to become a girl again, Koneko and Kiba trained you as well an-" Before Tatsuya was able to continue he was suddenly kissed by Isami making him completely speechless. She then released him from the kiss and said, "I know all about how others helped me. But it can never change the fact that you were the one who helped me the most throughout all these days." Tatsuya who looked at her was still in daze but soon got out of it and thought, ''Now that I think about it what she said could be considered true, I am the one who is helping her all the most for all the time she has been a devil. Not even her own king has helped her that much.'' Isami then looked at him and said with a blush on her face, "Accept this as my thanks" ans started to close in again for kiss but just as their lips were about to be touched they heard a *cough**cough* sound. Both of them suddenly got startled and moved away from each other and turned around to look at the person who disturbed their moment and saw Rias standing there wearing a night gown and glasses and was holding a book in her hands. Isami who saw her wearing glasses came stopped being nervous and asked, "Prez is your sight bad?" Rias who was feeling a bit uneasy Seeing both of them kissing each other came out of her thoughts and said, "No, my sight is not bad at all. These just help me concentrate a bit better while studying." and showed her book. Isami looked at the book and asked, "What book is that?" Before Rias was able to answer Tatsuya said, "A book on various strategies that could be used in a rating game." Rias was surprised to see that Tatsuya knew what book she was reading but shrugged it off. Isami then asked, "Prez do you mind if I ask, why do you not want to proceed with the marriage?" Rias who heard the question was silent for a while and then sighed before saying, "Because I am a Gremory. This marriage is only taking place not because Riser loves me but only because he loves the Gremory in my name." Isami the remained silent for a while and then asked, "Do you hate being a Gremory?" Rias shook her head and said, "I don''t hate it infact it could be said that I am quite proud of my name but being proud doesn''t mean that I don''t mean that I like a aspects of it." She then looked in a direction as if thinking of something and said, "From a young age people has been praising me and treating me kindly but that was only because of the Gremory in my name, to them I was not Rias but the heiress of the Gremory clan. Even my own father set me up with Riser saying that it was my job as being the hiress of Gremory clan, he put the Gremory name before me and that''s why I don''t want to be married to a person who only like the Gremory and not the Rias behind that name." She then looked down with a saddened expression and said, "My only dream is to make others recognise me not because of me being a Gremory but because I am Rias. I want to marry a person who likes me because I am Rias. That''s why I came to the human world. Here people don''t look at me with me being a Gremory but because I am Rias. I feel happy here rather than being in Underworld where my only worth is because I am Gremory." She then had a determined look on her face and said, "That''s why there is no way that I am going to loose tomorrow. I will show them that I can become great just being Rias and not a Gremory." Isami then looked at her and said, "I don''t know if it will help or not but I admire you(a bit) not because you are a Gremory but for who you are." Rias then smiled and so did Isami. Both of them then looked at Tatsuya to which he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What?" Both of them didn''t said anything and kept in looking at him and after finally realising what they were trying to ask he said, "You want my opinion on this as well, huh." Tatsuya then sighed and said, "To put it simply I don''t care about all this stuff. I only judge a person by how he acts in front of my eyes. If I deem him worthy of my respect then he gets my respect of not even if the whole world were to collapse then too he will only see me showing him my middle fingers. I don''t even care about that your brother is a maou so judging you on the basis of you being a Gremory is simply a waste of my time. I will only judge you from what I see about you and till now I have seen that you skipped your training a lot." At this Rias got surprised and looked away from him and Tatsuya started chuckling also with Isami. He then looked at both of them and said, "Now it is already very late and I advise you to go in and have some rest, tomorrow is a big day for both of you." Both of them nodded their heads and then Rias said, "What would you be doing? Shouldn''t you come in and sleep as well?" Tatsuya lied back on the ground and said, "Nah, I will stay just here and enjoy the night sky." and closed his eyes. But soon he noticed someone lying besides him and asked, "Both of you what are you doing now?" Rias just came closer to him and said, "Just let me sleep like this for tonight." Isami said, "And I am here to make sure that you don not do anything perverted." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan expression and said, "You are the last person that I want to hear that from." He then sighed, "Well, do as you want but I cannot guarantee that Miyuki will not freeze your body up for doing this." Both of them just hummed and then silently drifted off to sleep. Chapter 95 - Talent The next morning Tatsuya when Tatsuya woke up he felt that there was a lot of weight over his body and his face was covered by something soft which he thought to be a pillow. He then tried to move his hand to shive the pillow away only to find that his hand was also trapped by something. Seeing that there was no other way he decided to open his eyes and the first thing that welcomed him was a slightly pink looking protusion over his pillow. Tatsuya kept on looking the protusion for a while and then as if lighting hit him his eyes opened widely and his used some force to move away and stood up. After taking in a deep breath he looked back to where he was sleeping and found two girls lying there with one of them being partially n.a.k.e.d as her small clothes were messed up and were not covering ''some'' areas and the other one completely n.a.k.e.d and sleeping there without any care to this world. The girls of course were Rias and Isami with Rias being the completely n.a.k.e.d one. He then looked at Isami''s exposed b.r.e.a.s.t and now knew what the ''pillow'' over his face was. He then sighed and formed a huge ball of cold water over the sleeping girls and then dropped the ball over them making them wake up in panic. Tatsuya looked at both of them who were breathing heavily and said with a smile on his face, "Rise and shine, I hope that both of you slept well." Hearing his voice both the girls glared at him and on seeing them the thought that came to Tatsuya''s mind was, ''Isami with drenched clothes is looking way hitter than the completely n.a.k.e.d Rias. Not good not good it''s still morning, I cannot let my thoughts be corrupted so early in the morning.'' Rias didn''t know but somehow she still felt that Tatsuya was thinking something rude about her. Tatsuya continued to smile and looked at Rias and asked, "Rias, if I may why are you completely n.a.k.e.d when you slept with your clothes still on." Rias then showed a proud smiled and said, "It''s one of my many talents. No matter how many layers of clothes I wear before sleeping, I am always able to take them off during the course of night without even being concious." Tatsuya''s brows were twitching and he immediately bonked her head making her groan in pain and shouted, "THAT TYPE OF THING IN NO WAY IS A FRICKING TALENT!!! AND WEAR SOME CLOTHES ALREADY!!!" Rias ignored him and crossed her arms lifting her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts before saying, "No, that is indeed a talent, to be able to do that while one is sleeping is just incredible." Tatsuya had to marks appeared on his forehead said, "AT BEST IT COULD BE CONSIDERED A DISEASE LIKE SLEEP WALKING." Rias''s face twitched a bit and she said, "You have some nerve to call my talent a disease." Suddenly the atmosphere around them turned cold and they felt someone releasing some pressure on them. "It is you who have the nerve to show your s.l.u.tty body to Onii-sama you redhead bitch." Hearing that voice Rias''s whole body shivered and she gulped her saliva She then looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw Miyuki walking towards them with her sword unsheathed. She then looked at Tatsuya with a pleading gaze to which Tatsuya said, "I warned you last night, do it at your own risk." Miyuki kept walking towards her and said, "Let me show you my talent as well. I am good at skewering bitches with an ice-spike in the ass." She then showed a smile and said, "Tell you what I will do you a favour and shove it from the front hole. You wanted to lose your v.i.r.g.i.nity, right?" Rias was sweating bucket and her legs were shaking out of fear. Miyuki the raised her sword and suddenly a huge ice spike came from under Rias''s feet who was somehow able to Dodge the spike. She then looked at the spike with fear and thought, ''She is serious, she is really going to skewer me.'' and started running away. Miyuki who saw her running away started to follow her but she simply walked while continuously giving rise to various ice spikes. Tatsuya looked at the scene in front of him with a complex feelings. On one hand she was having pity for Rias while on the other he was finding it funny. But even though his thoughts were complex on thing was sure. "I guess today she will so her training seriously for compensating for all other days. Though why is she running around the villa n.a.k.e.d like an exhibitionist pervert." He then sighed and gave a telepathic message to Miyuki telling her to maintain a good distance away from the pervert. He then looked at Isaki who was looking at the scene in front of her and was feeling complicated as well, and blushed on Seeing her still in her drenched outfit. He then said, "Though I think that you are looking very tempting and s.e.xy in your current outfit. I would advise you to change as soon as you can, if you don''t want to catch cold." She then looked at her appearance and covered her body and said, "Tatsuya no echhi." Tatsuya''s lips twitched when he heard her calling him a pervert. He then sighed and said, "Just go and change your clothes." Isami looked at him with a shocked expression and said, "What? Aren''t you tempted by my appearance? Are you not going to violate my body." Tatsuya looked at her with a neutral expression and said, "I will tell this to Miyuki and will ask her to train you the next time." and started towards the villa leaving behind a shivering Isami. Later that day Tatsuya and his team returned back to their house in Kuoh and left behind the Gremory group who were going to fight in the rating gane at night. Though technically Tatsuya and his team were not allowed to watch their game as they were not devils but since both the participating parties knew them, they were allowed to observe the match along with Sona and Tsubaki. All of them had already encouraged the Gremory group as they would not be meeting before the game after that and will only be available after the game was over. Right now Sona, Tsubaki and Tatsuya''s team (except for Tatsuya who was currently working and promised to come as before the match begins) was sitting in the observation room and were waiting for the match to commence. Sona looked at the group of girls sitting beside her and asked, "Who do you think would win?" All of them didn''t wait for long and said, "As long as they don''t self destruct Rias''s team will win. Though if Riser-san''s team had also made preparations for the game then we don''t know." Sona nodded and looked at the screen and said, "Oh, the field is about to be shown now." and just as she said that, "An exact replica of the Kuoh Academy was shown to them." Sona rubbed her chin and said, "Looks like Lucifer-sama pulled some strings in order to atleast give a home ground advantage to Rias." At the same instant the whole Tatsuya team said, "He is a sis-con afterall." Sona nodded her head and then said, "Well home ground advantage will be a great help to Rias but it does not change the fact that Riser is both strong and experienced and that too coupled with his insane regeneration. Thos is going to be quite tough for Rias." Soon both the peerages were sent to their respective headquarters and then the cold tone of Grayfia addressed them saying, "The time to make your plans begins now." And a bell was then rung. Chapter 96 - Truth behind the help While both the teams were forming their strategies and the others were waiting for the match begin. Sona had a lot of thoughts going through her mind and she then looked at Tatsuya''s team and asked, "Hey, mind if I ask you a question?" His team looked at her and asked, "What?" Sona then said, "Why did Tatsuya helped her? Because as far as I know he don''t have a good opinion of Rias." All the girls in Tatsuya''s team looked at each other as if discussing something which they were actually doing with their telepathy. Miyuki then looked at her and said, "We can tell you but you have to promise that you are not going to utter a word about this outside." Sona who heard the serious tone of Miyuki also became serious and thought about the condition for a while before agreeing to it. Miyuki the nodded her head and said, "You see, just like you said, Onii-sama doesn''t have a good impression of the red head. He don''t like people who are way to spoiled and don''t even give a effort to solve their problems. The actual reason for what he did is that he was willing to help her peerage not her." Sona became confused by her words and asked, "What does that mean? Can you explain it in simple terms?" Miyuki then said, "What I mean to say is that Onii-sama does not care about whether that red head marries Riser-san or not. What he is worried about is, her peerage members getting dragged with her. You see is and Onii-sama have a good opinion about her peerage members. Kiba-san is Onii-sama''s good friend, Koneko is obedient and hardworking even though she had gone through a lot, then there is Isami who has become like a sister to all of us and Onii-sama care for her as well which is shown by how much effort he put in training her for all this time. And even though Akeno-san has ''that'' side to her she helps us where ever she can and is also doing most of her King''s work(and there is also a request to help her whenever we can)." She was about to continue but Sona interjected her and asked, "Wait, how do you know about Koneko''s past because as far as I remember she never tells about that to anyone." Miyuki just smiled and said, "That is none of your concern, we have our own methods and now where was I." Sona felt a bit annoyed but left it at that as she knew that everyone has their ways of accessing information. Miyuki then continued, "So like I was saying, Onii-sama only helped her to help our friends from not getting dragged with her because as you may know how Power hungry you devils can get. Once they come to know that Isami has the booseted gear and Koneko''s origins they will start to look at them with breeding livestock. Also there is Akeno-san whose body is enough to make most of the men l.u.s.t over her and being under same roof as Riser that is ssure to happen." Sona then thought for a while and said, "Then why he did he even bothered to encourage Rias of he only wanted to help her peerage." At her question the girls in Tatsuya''s team looked at her weirdly and Miyuki said, "Sona I didn''t expect you to ask such a question." Hearing this Sona''s lips twitched but she controlled herself from lashing out. Miyuki then sighed and said, "You are her childhood friend right. So you must be Knowing her quite well." Sona only nodded her head in approval. Miyuki also nodded her head and said, "Then what do you think will happen if Onii-sama were to directly say that she was hopeless and would only help her peerage." She then paused for a while and then said, "Being the spoiled princess that she is she would surely reject his offer and would also try to prove that she was not hopeless by directly try to fight Riser who is leagues above her. Honestly, she would not even be able to follow the movements of his Knights and knowing the endurance of her body the game would be lost without any of the other members of her team fighting." Himari and the other nekoshou then interjected and said, "And besides he never truly encouraged her. He was not even bothered even when we informed him that Rias was not doing her training, yet he would sometimes help the other members of her team. And just last night we picked up the sound of both of them talking about something being recognised as Rias and not as a Gremory. He explained to her that he didn''t believe in titles and all only accept who is worthy by what he sees which made her feel relieved. But what she failed to catch on was that he never said that he deemed her worthy for the whole time he was talking." They then crossed their arms and said, "And what is that not liking to be seen as a Gremory, All the wealth, authority and connections that she have are all because she is a Gremory. All the servants that she have except for Isami are all the ones which were recommend to her by someone in her family and you must be knowing what method did she use to get Isami in her peerage. Even the authority that she has over Kuoh was given to her because Sirzechs asked for it despite knowing how bad her administration skills are." They then sighed and then said, "All in all, what i am saying is that all that she is, is because she is a Gremory and when it is asked of her to do some proper duty as a Gremory she is saying that she don''t want to be recognised as a Gremory. I mean c''mon is this a joke to her. Even if the condition for her was to marry a person who she does not like, instead of training herself and her peerage she runs here to the human world while also taking over the town without giving a damn about the security of the people living here. Many people died because she didn''t took proper attention about the stray devils, fallen angels and priests coming to this town. Despite knowing that Kuoh is currently a devil territory she didn''t enquired any of them on entering the town without permission and when asked why she would say that it would lead to war. Like seriously, some unauthorized people try to enter your territory and d you instead of questioning them, let them roam free and do what they want. Sona remained silent for a while and then said, "I can understand what you want to say but from what I just heard don''t you all think the same about me after all I am the Sitri heiress as well and all the things that I have are because of the Sitri name?" On hearing her question Miyuki shook her head and said, "No, you are not the same. Even though you are the Sitri heiresses and recieve all the privileges of being one as well, you do not neglect your duty as one. Even you got out of your engagement by your own efforts and We both know that the areas which are under your supervision in town are safe. And do you really think that he would have accepted your confession if he thought that you were troublesome or spoiled. You work hard Sona and you help your peerage as well, all of us including Onii-sama know that." Sona became happy that all of them thought so good of her and so were the thoughts of Tsubaki. Sona then adjusted her glasses and said, "But then doesn''t mean that you all were somewhat lying to Rias and were making her hopes rise up." All the girls shrugged their shoulders and said, "Were we, We never said anything to her that was a lie, thought se never told the truth to her as well. But we still didn''t lie a bit. I will still say that Rias would win this game but that to only if she doesn''t do something reckless like confronting Riser or his queen on her own. Even Onii-sama said, "As long as she don''t get overconfident over the achievements of her servants and starts decided to attack Riser on her own she can win." " Sona had a sweat drop when she heard that and said, "You people are really scary, I don''t know what would have happened to me if I was spoiled like Rias." All of them just laughed and then looked back at the screen to observe the match. Chapter 97 - Tatsuya and Kurumi At Kuoh town 4 hours before the game begins: Tatsuya has just finished his shift and was now going back to his home to freshen up and then go and watch the rating game between Rias and Riser. He then entered his house and found that someone was still here and was surprised because the others had told him that they would be going there a bit earlier along with Sona and Tsubaki who would be in the administrating team. He then went to the room where he could feel the presence and found Kurumi still there lying on her bed. Tatsuya then asked, "Kurumi you didn''t go with them?" But Kurumi didn''t answer him. Tatsuya was about confused by this and went closer to her and found her breathing heavily. Seeing her like that Tatsuya got worried and placed his hand on her and to check whether she had a fever or not. But just as he touched her forehead something triggered inside her and she immediately pulled Tatsuya on the bed and got on top of him. Tatsuya looked at her and finally realising something he asked, "Kurumi....are you in heat?" Kurumi licked her lips and said, "Sorry but Yeah I am currently in heat. I have been holding on for the past week but I don''t think that I would be able to hold back anymore." and immediately smashed her lips on Tatsuya''s making him surprised by her sudden actions but soon he started to kiss back and slowly he was the one who was on top. Both of them then separated and had a thin string of saliva connecting them and were breathing heavily. Tatsuya looked at her with passionate eyes and a slight blush on his face and then started undressing her slowly while he started kissing her neck and nibbled her ears making her m.o.a.n lightly. After she was completely undressed Tatsuya started to grope her huge chest making her m.o.a.ns becoming louder. He then looked at her and asked, "Do you want me to continue, if you want another man this is going to be your last chance." and smirked at her. Hearing that Kurumi pushed making him fall back and then lied on top of him with her face facing his crotch. She then removed his pants and underwear and could see his huge d.i.c.k standing High and mighty. She then turned back to look at hima and said, "Of I had not made my decision already then I would not be doing what I am going to do next." and took his d.i.c.k inside her mouth. "Ahh~" Tatsuya was suddenly felt surrounded by a lot of pleasure and gave a m.o.a.n. He then looked at the huge butt in front of her and said, "Let me pleasure you as well" and started licking her p.u.s.s.y. "Mmphh~" Since she had his d.i.c.k in her much she was not able to m.o.a.n loudly but Tatsuya could tell that she felt extreme pleasure as he noticed the her body shiver a bit. Kurumi then tried to calm herself and put his d.i.c.k in between her b.r.e.a.s.ts while she was still sucking it and started giving him a titjob. Tatsuya felt his d.i.c.k to be surrounded by her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts and Once again felt a great pleasure and could feel that he was close to c.u.m.m.i.n.g and said, "I am about to c.u.mm" while he was still licking. Kurumi who heard her started doing it more intensely trying to make Tatsuya c.u.mm immediately. Tatsuya also didn''t stay still and put one of his finger who which was a bit wet by her fluid and rubbed her anus making her leve her d.i.c.k and m.o.a.n loudly and at the same time he came as well. "I am c.u.m.m.i.n.g" "I am c.u.m.m.i.n.g" Both of them said at the same time and were covered in each other''s fluids. Tatsuya then took of his shirt and pulled Kurumi towards him and got on top of him and said, "Are you ready?" Kurumi nodded her head and said, "I have been waiting for this for a long time." Tatsuya then positioned his c.o.c.k in front of her entrance and looked at her and said, "I was waiting as well." She then nodded her head and Tatsuya thrusted his d.i.c.k in her p.u.s.s.y in one go making her jolt out in pain and a small stream of blood come out of her p.u.s.s.y. Tatsuya then immediately started kissing her so as to ease her pain a bit and after a while she looked back at him and said, "You can move now." Tatsuya nodded and started moving his h.i.p.s slowly at the beginning and then started increasing his pace bit by bit making her m.o.a.n louder and louder. "Ahh~Ahh~" Tatsuya the moved his face close to her b.r.e.a.s.t and started sucking on one of them while groping also groping her other b.r.e.a.s.t. He then bit her n.i.p.p.l.e while pulled the one of the b.r.e.a.s.t he was groping as well making her shriek in pleasure. He then looked at her face and said, "I am going to c.u.m." Kurumi who was m.o.a.ning in pleasure looked at him and said, "I am about to c.u.m as well!!! Do it inside me!!!!" "KURUMI~" "TATSUYA~" Tatsuya nodded his head and started thrusting faster and soon ejaculated inside her while she also came at the same time. "AHHHHHH~" "AHHHHHH~" Both of them were then lying on the bed and Tatsuya looked at her and said, "You do know that tonight is their game right?" Kurumi looked at him with a smile and said, "Yeah, I know but what could you do even if you watch it live, you won''t be able to change the outcome anyways they will do whatever they can afterall you have trained them quite well." Tatsuya then started at her for a while and said, "You were not heat right." She then smirked and got on top of him and said, "Rather than the game let''s do it once more. This time I will be on the top~" and licked her lips. Tatsuya smirked as well and said, "You horny fox" and then pushed her down and started doing it again. That night they did it for a few more times till Kurumi was finally exhausted and was sleeping peacefully in Tatsuya''s embrace. Tatsuya then looked up and said, "I think that I am forgetting about something." He then shrugged it off and said, "It must not be of much importance." and then pulled Kurumi closer and went to sleep. At the same time in administration room of the rating game between Rias and Riser: Suddenly Tiamat appeared in the room and said, "Hey you guys." All of them looked at her and asked, "What are you doing her Tia-san." Tia looked at them and said, "I was about to go to your house but something was blocking me from teleporting in the house anyway what are you guys doing." Miyuki looked at her and said, "We are going to watch the unofficial rating game between Rias and Riser." Tiamat nodded and then looked around the room and asked, "Where is Tatsuya?" Ingvild looked at her and said. "We don''t know he said that he would come here before the game starts but he is still not here." Tiamat thought that it was a bit odd and then looked around the room and suddenly frowned and asked, "Where is the Vixen?" All of them suddenly realised it as well and started looking around the room but were not able to find her. Tiamat then gritted her teeth and said, "Now I understand why I am not able to go inside the house. That bitch played her cards really well. She made a move when she was sure that no one is in the house and sealed it to prevent any disruptions in her ''fun'' time." All of them then were gritting their teeth in annoyance along with the silver haired maid who was standing just outside the door. Then suddenly a magic circle appeared in the room and Tatsuya came out of it. He then gave a sigh and said, "Whew, I completely forgot about the game because of ''that''." He then looked at the others and asked, "Hey guys I am not lat- Why are you guys glaring at me like a hungry beast?" while taking a step back. While this was going on the silver haired maid was biting her nails while thinking, ''This is one of those times that I hate working as a maid. I cannot show my bashfulness in front of the others. Damn, WHY THE HELL DID I AGREE ON WORKING AS A MAID.'' Chapter 98 - Rias vs Riser 1 Right now Tatsuya and the others were sitting in the administration room waiting for the game to begin and Tatsuya was silently eating some coffee jelly ignoring the complaints from the other people who were currently tied to their chairs. "Onii-sama/Tatsuya release me please, I was just trying to protect you from being violated by these horny beasts." all of them said in unison. Tatsuya didn''t even look at them and said, "No need for that just sit silently and watch the game, I have a feeling that as soon as you all are released, I would be r.a.p.ed by you all." Before they were able to complain again the door of the room was knocked and after a while it opened revealing the silver haired busty maid, Grayfia. All of them looked at her and were wondering what she was doing there. Grayfia then walked towards Tatsuya and asked, "I will be the one who will be acting as the announcer of this game but due to some accidents the announcing room is currently out of service. So would it be possible to do my work from here." ----------- Meanwhile at the announcing room: Random devil1: Why is the whole room covered in ice. He then looked at his watch and said, "And that too when the game is about to begin. *sigh* luckily because of Miss Grayfia''s quick thinking we were able to avoid any major disturbance. ----------- Tatsuya didn''t wait for anyone''s opinion and said, "Sure I would love to have your company." and smiled at her. Hearing that Grayfia blushed a bit but soon composed her expression and sat on the same sofa on which Tatsuya was sitting while sticking close to him. All the girls looked at her with a glare and thought, ''Horny maid'' but didn''t say anything as they saw Grayfia turning the mike on and now there was a chance of their talks being heard by others. All of them then sighed and silently looked at the screens in front of them. Tatsuya noticed that the girls have calmed down quite a lot and once he checked that they were not planning anything weird, by his telepathy he silently undid the ropes which were binding them. Tatsuya then looked at the screen and heard the bell ring signifying the start of the game. Tatsuya looked at the screen intently and thought, ''Now let''s see how the game unfolds.'' ---------- At the game field: Just now the bell has just ring which signified the start of the game. Rias looked at her team and then said, "Yutto Koneko now go and set the traps. Akeno check the area from above and set some traps as well." All of them nodded and said, "Yes president" and left the ORC building. Isami looked at Rias and asked, "What would you want me to do prez?" Rias looked at her with a smile and said, "Lie down on the sofa and I will release som-" just as she was about to continue Isami stopped her and said, "If this is about releasing some of the stored power of my pieces Tatsuya has already done that." At her words Rias was very shocked as Tatsuya was able to break the seal on her pieces son easily but shrugged it off said, "Well it works for me anyways." Soon the other three came back and after Rias explained their roles once all of them left the building except Rias. Kiba went into the forest. Akeno changed into her shrine maiden outfit and started flying in the sky. Isami and Koneko did their final preparations and then Isami asked, "Koneko chan you remember the mission right?" Koneko nodded her head and said, and "Find the sister chicken and beat her to crap." At her words Isami sweat dropped and said, "Not that, I am talking about taking over the gymnasium." Koneko then looked like she just realized something and said in her usual cold tone, "Ah, that as well." Isami''s lips twitched and she thought, ''That is our priority though.'' And then both of them started moving towards the gymnasium. Soon both of them were in the gymnasium and were hiding behind the curtains on the stage. Isami observed the area around her and said silently, "Even the whole gymnasium is the same as the one in the academy." Soon both her and Koneko felt someone coming through the gate and got alert. From the gate four girls from Riser''s peerage came. Three pawns:Ile, Nel, Mira and one took Xuelan. They walked a bit further in the room and then a girl wearing Chinese clothes with her black hair tied in buns on both sides called out, "Come out servants of Rias Gremory We know that you are there." And hearing that both Koneko and Isami came out. The girl then looked at the both of them and said, "Oh, the rook and the pawn, huh." She then paused for a while and then said, "I am Riser-sama''s rook, Xuelan." Then a girl with a lean figure and blue hair who was wielding a bo staff said, "Mira, a pawn." The loli twins looked at them cheerfully and said, "Ile a pawn. Nel a pawn." Koneko looked at her opponents and muttered, "The chicken is not here." She then looked at Isami and said, "I will take on the rook. You go for the pawns Senpai." Isami nodded her head and then raised her hand and said, "Boosted gear." A red gauntlet materialised in her hand and shouted, "BOOST!!" and gave out a green glow. Both of them then jumped from the stage and land ed in front of their enemies and started attacking each other. The other party also didn''t stand still and intercepted their attacks. Xuelan covered her feet with flames and started kicking towards Koneko by using kung-fu, making Koneko focus on the defense. Koneko blocked all the attacks which were thrown by her thanks to her improved reaction time and was now waiting for an opening to strike her enemy. She recieved the opportunity soon when she saw Xuelan raising her feet high to make a strong attack but before she was even able to raise her leg to the highest she could Koneko punched her with all the strength she had making Xuelan spit out some saliva from her mouth with a surprised look in her eyes. Koneko then looked at her fist in surprise and thought, ''That rook was really a high level one, and yet I was able to inflict some severe damage with just one punch.'' She then s iled thinking that her training really paid of and looked at her opponent who was clutching her stomach with a look of pain evident in her eyes and cracked her knuckles and said, "Let''s finish this soon." and launched at her opponent. On Isami''s side she was continuously evading all the attacks that were made by the chainsaws and the Bo staff of the pawns and kept on boosting. "BOOST!!!" She then saw Mira running towards her and trying to aim for his chest. Isami then crouched down, evaded the attacked and quickly sweeped her leg making Mira fall on the ground. She then saw the twins jump on her while saying, "We will dismantle you." with a cheerful smile on their faces. Isami looked at her with a weird expression and said, "That''s not a thing that you should be saying with such cheerful smile." and picked Mira''s staff up and and attacked both the twin''s hands making them drop their fire covered chainsaws. "BOOST!!" Isami smirked and said, "Right on time" and pointed her hand in front of her. "EXPLOSION!!!" A red orb of the size of volley ball appeared in front of her hand (Yeah, it is bigger than it was shown in the anime.) She then heard Koneko say, "Let''s finish this soon" She smiled as well and said, "I plan to do the same as well." And then at the same moment Koneko covered her fist with some magic and then both Isami and Koneko punched in the forward direction. Koneko hitting Xuelan and Isami hitting the red orb while shouting, "DRAGON SHOT!!!" and a huge red beam travelled very fast towards the pawns engulfing them.in the wave making them scream in pain along with Xuelan who was punched with a magic covered fist. Soon the front of the gymnasium along with some more buildings were destroyed by Isami''s attack and Koneko looked at the destruction caused by it with a shocked expression. Both of them then looked at each other and said at the same time, "When did you come up with such an attack Koneko-chan/Senpai." following that was an awkward silence and then Koneko said, "I came up with this attack after seeing Asia senpai using her fists covered with healing magic." Isami nodded and said, "Tatsuya taught me this attack saying that it is simple as well as effective at the same time." "Riser-sama''s 3 pawn and 1rook retired." Both of them then heard a voice on their transmitter which said, "Isami, Koneko I just saw an explosion. Are both of you fine." Isami nodded her head and said, "Yeah we are fine and we secured the gymnasium." Rias who was sitting on the sofa in the ORC clubroom smiled and said, "Good, now get out of there quickly and help Yutto." Both of them nodded and then left the gymnasium quickly. Chapter 99 - Rias vs Riser 2 Both Isami and Koneko were running towards the sports field where they had decided to meet with Kiba. Suddenly both of them felt an attack coming towards them and both of them immediately juned to their sides. As soon as both of them landed they saw a huge explosion in front of them and noticed that they were only a few centimetres away from the the explosion''s radius. Both of them then looked up to see who was the who attacked them and found a lady with a purple hair and a huge exposed chest with a cane in her hand there. Isami narrowed her eyes and said, "You, you must be Riser''s queen right?" The lady who was flying in the air smirked and said, "Yes, I am Yubelluna, Riser sama''s queen." and fired another attack at both of them but before it could reach them a lightening was shot at it nullifying it along with an explosion. All three of them looked towards the direction where the lightening was shot from and saw Akeno wearing her priestess clothes with her wings out. She then looked at her teammates and said, "Ara, having some trouble. Don''t worry I will handle her you two go ahead." Isami and Koneko nodded their heads and again started running towards the sports field. Akeno then looked at Yubelluna who was smirking and said, "I was always looking for a chance to fight against you, priestess of thunder." Akeno just smiled and put her hand over her mouth and said, "Ara Ara, the pleasure is all mine Bomb queen-san." and a yellow aura started to come out of her body and seeing that Yubelluna also started to release her violet aura and then both of them started firing their spells at each other. Isami and Koneko kept on running and then suddenly heard. "Three of Riser sama''s pawns retired." Both of them smiled and Isami said, "That must be Kiba." As soon as she said that Kiba came from the side and said, "Yo" Both Koneko and Isami stopped on their tracks and said, "Kiba why are you here didn''t we agree on meeting at the sports field." Kiba gave a helpless smile and said, "Yes we did plan that but president asked us to wait for a while and regroup first before taking any actions." Isami and Koneko were surprised by the order and Isami said, "Why, we have to get there sooner or later and as soon as we reach there we can advance forward by attacking them one by one. That will be favourable for us Right?" Koneko also nodded her head and said, "I also think that this plan is better. If we wait and then go, there is a chance for them to attack us altogether and their numbers are already higher than us." Isami nodded and said, "Yes, even though I believe that we can defeat all of them but it will still take a lot of time for us to deal with them and it will be much more tiring than fighting them individually." Kiba also nodded his head and said, "I know that as well but President thinks that Riser will send all the remaining pieces after us and it will make the path towards their king devoid of enemies." Isami and Koneko look at him with a weird expression and said, "We know that as well but what good will it do after the path is clear and no one is attacking him. This will only take much more time and it will exhaust us more before fighting the king." Kiba thought for a while and then said, "I believe that she is planning on taking him head on." Isami and Koneko were again surprised by this and Isami used her transmitter and asked Rias, "Prez are you planning on taking that Riser guy on your own." Rias who was surprised by the question first calmed herself and said, "Yes, that''s why I want you three to deal with the rest of his peerage while Akeno is busy with the queen." Isami then asked, "But isn''t that guy''s regeneration too fast? How are you going to defeat him." Rias then said, "Even though his regeneration is too fast and his body is technically ''immortal'' but his mind isn''t. We can defeat him if we made his mind unable to process the situation. There is also the fact that regeneration takes both demonic power and stamina to work so if I am able to make him exhausted he will not be able to regenerate." All three of them thought for a while and then realised that her plan could work. Isami who was now somewhat believing her asked, "But how are you going to achieve what you just said." Rias just said, "Don''t worry I have a plan for that. Now you three go to the sports field and engage his peerage." and cut her connection. All three of them looked at each other and then Kiba said, "Anyway let''s go we can only follow her orders now, we have already missed the opportunity to fight them individually." Both Isami and Koneko sighed and nodded their heads and all three of them started running towards the sports field. ---------- In the ORC room: Rias who had just cut the connection said, "Now I just have to wait for a while and once the path is clear I will attack him. Seriously my peerage is really strong being able to defeat multiple enemies on their own makes it even clear that I who is their king should be able to deal with him in a one on one easily. I just have to attack him continuously making him regenerate over and over again and once he will be exhausted then it is my win." ---------- In the administration room: Tatsuya who just heard Rias''s plan through the small device that he had placed on all of them before the game for the very same purpose face palmed. He then said, "This was what I was worried about, she became overconfident because of her peerage''s strength. Does she truly believes that Riser will just stand still while she will be attacking him continuously." The others in the room who also heard her plan nodded their heads and then Sona said, "And even if Riser did according to Rias''s imagination I know that her own demonic power is quite less as compared to Riser. She will be the one to exhaust first even if everything goes by her plan." She then glared at Tatsuya and said, "By the way you do know that it is illegal to plant a spying device on the participants before the game. What would you do if the higher-ups come to know about this." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "That is only if they hear about it. You think that despite knowing about the rules I would make tiny mistakes like this. They will only know about this as long as this talk don''t leave the room." Sona who heard that nodded her head but then an idea came to her mind and she smirked before as asking, "So what would I get for keeping my mouth shut?" Tatsuya looked at her with a surprised expression and then said, "Would a date with you alone suffice?" Sona who heard that smiled and said, "Deal accepted." Suddenly all the girls except Grayfia raised their hands and said, "we want compensation as well." Tatsuya just sighed and said, "Why did I even let you all hear that, I should have just kept it to me. *Sigh* Fine I agree to that." All of them nodded with a smile but then the room suddenly became chilly and all of them looked at the silver haired maid who was sitting beside Tatsuya. Tatsuya had a wry smile on his face and he asked, "Of course what would it take to keep your much shut Grayfia?" At that moment all the girls in the room had the same thought, "Your c.o.c.k." Tatsuya who heard that through his telepathy twitched his lips but didn''t say anything. Grayfia then said, "Then there is a place that I want to go but going there alone would be boring so I would like you to accompany me there." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then said, "In other words a date, right? Ok I agree now let''s focus on the match." Chapter 100 - Rias vs Riser 3 Rating game field: Right now Isami, Kiba and Koneko are running towards the sports field as per Rias''s orders. Isami then looked at her two teammates and asked, "Do you think that this plan will work?" Both of them then thought about the question for a while Kiba said, "The possibility of this plan to work is very low and I doubt that President has a proper plan to deal with Riser but we cannot do anything about it. We have already lost the opportunity to fight with their members individually and our only option is to fight their while group at once. If we don''t stop them they will gang up on president and the game is immediately over. So all we can do now is defeat them as soon as possible and then head over to where their king is." Both Isami and Koneko nodded their heads and then Koneko said, "I didn''t know that even you can doubt president''s plan Yuuto-senpai." Kiba showed a helpless smile and said, "If it was the me before training with Tatsuya''s team I would not have doubted her words but all the hellish training I went through I have come to understand the the battlefield better. I have to admit Tatsuya has prepared his team to face of in any kind of situation. Even though all I was doing was getting hit by the punches, I came to understand a lot of things and even learned quite a lot from them." Koneko then nodded and said, "The training was really an eye opener. We didn''t even knew what our weaknesses were at the beginning." All of them then sighed at the same time and said, "But his training is really hellish." and continued to run. Soon all three of them were present in the field and Isami shouted, "Come out Riser''s peerage, we are here to fight you fair and square." She didn''t want to waste anytime and decided to call them herself instead of waiting for them to come on their own. Both Kiba and Koneko who understood her intentions nodded and Kiba whispered, "Smart move." Soon mist started to appear in front of then and through the mist the silhouette of a girl was seen. The girl and then said, "You all are quite foolish to ask us to fight you directly, but I like fools like you. Behold yourself I am Riser-sama''s knight Karlamine." She then unsheathed her sword which set ablaze on fire. Kiba then stepped forward and said, "I am Yuuto Kiba, Knight of Rias Gremory and I shall be the one to fight you." and unsheathed his sword as well. Both of them then narrowed their eyes and started running towards eachother and clashed their blades with their speed keep on increasing as the number of times their swords clashed. Isami continued to look at their fight with a surprised expression and said, "He has become much faster. Koneko-chan are you able to follow their movements." Koneko in her usual cold voice said. "Only barely they are too fast for even my senses to catch up." Isami looked at them for a while and then said. "Wait doesn''t that mean that we don''t have to do anything." As soon as she said that both her and Koneko heard a voice from behind, "I don''t think so." Both of them then turned around and Koneko''s eyes looked at a certain person for a while and then she said, "Chicken found." Isami looked at the blonde girl standing in front of her but then she felt someone else''s presence and turned her head and said, "Come out now." As she said that a girl with short hair with her right half of the face covered with a white mask came and said, "So you were able to sense me. You are not that worthless you know." Isami then asked, "Who the hell are you?" The girl then cracked her knuckles and she said, "I am Isabella Riser sama''s rook." The blonde haired girl got a bit irritated and said, "Hey don''t ignore me." Koneko then said, "Don''t worry I am continuously focusing on you and waiting to beat the crap out of you." Ravel who heard Koneko looked at her more intently and said, "Ah, you are the person who ruined my alone time with Tatsuya-sama." and glared at her. Koneko glared as well and said, "And you are the one trying to seduce Senpai." Both of them kept on glaring at each other and some sparks were seem to be forming between them. Ravel then looked at her side and said, "All of you deal with the pawn, I have some matters to settle with this thieving cat." As soon as she said that several more people appeared around them. Koneko looked at Isami and said, "Can I leave these guys to you?" Isami looked at her with a confident expression and said, "Sure." and Koneko started chasing Ravel who was flying on the sky. Isami looked at Isabella and said, "Hey who was that blondie just now." Isabella looked at her and said, "That''s Ravel sama, Riser sama''s little sister and his bishop. But don''t worry about her, you should be worried about yourself and your master who is struggling there." At her words Isami''s eyes widened and she looked at the top of the building and saw Rias trying to attack Riser who was not even giving her a chance by continuously attacking her which made her to only stand at one place with a barrier in front of her. Isami gritted her teeth and thought, ''What should we do? If we don''t hurry we are we will be defeated.'' Suddenly they heard an announcement was heard "One of Riser sama''s knights retired." Isami the looked towards Kiba and saw the knight from Riser''s peerage disappearing into light particles. Suddenly an idea came to her mind and she said, "Kiba liberate your sacred gear immediately." Kiba looked at her in surprise and decided to trust her and said, "Here it comes SWORD BIRTH!!!" and immediately an energy was thrown towards Isami. Isami then pointed her hand towards the energy and let it get stored in her gauntlet. The red gauntlet in her hand glowed and shouted, "TRANSFER" and Isami smashed her hand in the ground creating a large number of swords around her. Seeing all the swords appear around them the remaining members of Riser''s peerage along with Kiba and Koneko were shocked. Soon all the remaining members of Riser''s peerage (except Ravel) were stabbed by the swords and were retired immediately. "1 knight, 1 bishop, 1 rook and 2 pawns of Riser sama''s peerage retired." Isami then raised her hand and said, "Now that''s badass, I didn''t know that it would work so well." Kiba who heard her looked at her in disbelief and asked, "You mean to say that you used that attack without even knowing what you were doing." Isami then showed a thumbs up and said, "Nope, afterall I only unlocked this Power yesterday Booseted gear:GIFT sure is a very nifty ability." Isami then turned serious and said, "Anyway Kiba go to Akeno-san and help her defeat the queen as soon as possible and then come and assist us, we are going to deal with Riser." Koneko looked at Isami and asked, "Is it necessary to go now (dodged a fire ball) I have yet to settle my business with her (Punched through one of the bigger fireballs)" Isami looked at her with a serious expression and said, "Yes, we need to go immediately or the prez will be defeated. All our effort will be in vain." Koneko nodded reluctantly and looked at Ravel who had fire revolving around her and said, "We will settle this matter later, chicken." Ravel also glared at Koneko and said, "Sure, come anytime you thieving cat." She then paused for a while and said, "except when I am alone with Tatsuya-sama. Those moments are for me to enjoy." Koneko who heard her gritted her teeth and ran towards Rias along with Isami without saying anything. ---------- In another location of Rating game field: Akeno was looking down on Yubelluna who was currently in a very bad condition after their fight. Akeno herself was in tattered clothes but was still doing better than the queen. Yubelluna looked at Akeno with a smile and said, "You really live upto your name priestess of thunder." Akeno just smiled and said. "ara ara you were plenty strong yourself bomb queen." Yubelluna continued to smile and said, "But still you must be pretty tired to help your remaining peerage from the attacks of our peerage." Akeno just smiled and said, "No, even if I am a bit tired from all the attacks I can still help my friends even if I don''t rest." Suddenly an announcement was made "1 knight, 1 bishop, 1 rook and 2 pawns of Riser sama''s peerage retired." Hearing the announcement Yubelluna was dumbfounded and Akeno giggled and said, "Ara, looks like my help was not needed afterall." Yubelluna looked at Akeno with rage and said, "I will take you down" and put her hand in her cleavage and took out a vial with a red cap on top of it. Seeing the vial Akeno frowned and knew that she would not be able to cast her magic immediately. Yubelluna smirked as she knew what Akeno was thinking and opened the vial and was about to drink the contents in it. But suddenly they heard a voice which said, "Not so fast" and suddenly a blurr passed by both of them. Yubelluna who was surprised by the voice looked back at the vial and saw that it was not there and began to panic. "Looking for this" both Akeno and Yubelluna turned their heads and were surprised to see Kiba holding the vial in his hand. They were not surprised by Kiba holding the vial, what they were surprised by was- "Kiba why are you holding the opened vial upside down" Kiba who heard the words looked at his hands and saw that he was indeed holding the vial upside down and it was already empty. He then looked down at the ground and saw that a small portion of the land was about wet. Kiba then scratched his cheek and said, "Looks like I took the vial in the same position that she was holding to pour it on herself." and gave a wry smile. Both Yubelluna and Akeno were looking at him with a weird expression and were not sure what to think of him. Akeno then sighed and said, "Anyways let''s forget about that, now back to you bomb queen." and showed a sadistic smile and electricity started to come out of her hand. Yubelluna who looked at Akeno''s sadistic smile was a bit scared and was about to use her magic to attack her but before she was able to Akeno immediately came close to her and placed her hand on her exposed chest and started electrocuting her making Yubelluna scream which only made Akeno smile in bliss. Kiba who looked with a scared expression on his face thought, ''And she is supposed to have toned down her urges after the training.'' Soon Akeno stopped electrocuting Yubelluna when she saw that she was severely damaged and said, "Aww, you already broke." and then Yubelluna started to disappear in light particles. "Riser sama''s queen retired." Kiba who heard the announcement looked at Akeno and said, "We should be going now President is in danger." Akeno who heard that came out of her stupor and turned serious and said, "Let''s go then." and both of them started to fly towards Rias and the others. Chapter 101 - Rias vs Riser 4 Rating game field: Currently at the top of the new school building Rias is confronting Riser with a barrier shield in front of her blocking the fireballs coming her way. Riser looked at Rias whose clothes now are turned into rags, hiding nothing and smirked and said, "Rias you might as well forefeit, it will only cause you more pain and humiliation if you continue in your condition." Rias gritted her teeth and said, "There is no way I am giving up after coming this far, after defeating your whole peerage (except ravel) there is no way that I am stopping when I am only a step away from my freedom." Riser snorted and said, "You cannot defeat Riser anyway so why continue this one sided battle." Rias didn''t said anything and fired a wave of her power of destruction towards Riser destroying his hand in process which immediately set on fire and regenerated. Riser then looked at her with an unintrested expression and said, "Well it does not matter if you forefeit now or not. The amount of damage you have taken will slowly result in your loss." Rias glared at Riser and wanted to retort bit knew that what Riser said was true. She was not sure for how long will she be able to remain concious. She has depleted most of her demonic Power and the attacks that Riser''s attacks were also not completely blocked by the shield. Riser then said, "Let''s get a bit serious, Riser is getting bored." and started to prepare for a big attack and started gathering a lot of flames in his hands. Riser then launched his attack in Rias''s direction but before it could connect a sound was heard. "EXPLOSION!!!" "DRAGON SHOT!!!" and a red energy wave clashed with the flames coming in Rias''s direction making a huge explosion as a result. Though Rias was not completely saved as she got blown away by the aftermath of the explosion. Rias was about to crash to a wall behind her but before they could collide Koneko caught her. Riser looked at the two new girls who were standing in front of her and said, "Ho~ the pawn and the rook has came to save their master." He then looked at Isami and saw her red gauntlet in her hand and said, "You must be the weilder of the boosted gear. Riser has to say, Riser is impressed with the power you just showed. Riser is willing to make you Riser''s woman after Riser''s marriage with Rias, how about it?" Isami continued to be on her guard and said, "Sorry, but I am Tatsuya''s." Riser who heard the name suddenly got pale and said, "Then Riser guess that there is no way for you to be Riser''s woman. Riser apologizes." ''There is no way Riser wants to be on Tatsuya-san''s bad side, it is better to apologise to her even if she is a low class.'' Riser then turned serious and said, "But even if you are Tatsuya-san''s woman Rider is not going to hold back. Riser will certainly defeat you." Isami who was still on her guard asked, "Koneko-chan is prez fine?" Koneko looked towards Isami and said in her neutral voice, "She is concious but has sustained a lot of injuries, she will not be able to fight." Isami nodded her head and said. "Then let''s finish him on our own." Koneko came by her side and cracked her knuckles. Isami then raised her gauntlet and said, "Koneko-chan buy me some time I will start boosting." "BOOST!!" Koneko nodded and launched towards Riser while readying a punch while Riser looked at her with a smirk. Koneko who saw the smirk on Riser''s face got a bit angry and started punching him and even though she was doing some damage, Riser was getting regenerated immediately. Koneko gritted her teeth and was about to hit punch Riser on the face, but before she was able to Riser punched Koneko with a fist covered with fire and stopped her attack and made Koneko back away. Koneko who was now again beside Isami groaned in pain. Even though the punch in itself was not enough to cause much damage. The fire around it burned her skin a bit even after her defence as a Rook was high. Isami then said, "Don''t worry I am ready" "BOOST!!" "EXPLOSION!!" Isami then chanelled her magic power to a spot and then punched forward while shouting, "DRAGON SHOT!!!" and a huge red energy wave launched towards Riser engulfing him along with most of the building behind him. Isami who was now breathing heavily looked at the dust cloud in front of her and asked, "Did we get him?" But as she said that fire began to ignite in front of her and Riser materialised in front of him completely unscathed but his breathing a bit uneven. He then looked at Isami and said, "That attack took a lot out of Riser." He then covered both his hand in fire and said, "But too bad, you are facing an immortal." He was about to attack but suddenly jumped away. At the same moment when he jumped away lightening hit that spot and caused a whole in the roof. "Ara ara, you were able to Dodge my attack even at such speed, as expected of you Phenex-sama." Riser looked at the sky and said, "and to be able to make Riser dodge the attack instead of taking it head on, Riser is impressed priestess of thunder." Riser then narrowed his eyes and said, "But Riser has no time to chat. Riser had already wasted a lot of Riser''s prescious time." and then fired towards both Akeno''s and Isami''s group. Both the groups dodged the attacks and then gathered together and Akeno asked, "How is the situation, do you think that we can win?" Koneko looked at Akeno and said, "President is injured and cannot fight anymore and my attacks have no effect on him. But Isami-senpai''s was able to make him exhausted quite a bit some more continuous attacks and we might be able to finish him." Akeno nodded and looked at Riser with her guard up and said, "Hear this we will only get one chance, use the strongest attacks that you have. Koneko, Kiba you are up first. Isami start boosting and attack immediately after me." All three of them nodded their head and said, "Roger." Koneko then started gathering magic in her fists and again launched at Riser. Riser who was now serious unlike before didn''t stand still and launched his flames at her with full intensity, but before the flames could attack Koneko Kiba came as well and slashed his sword at the flames, which started absorbing them making Riser''s eyes widen and say, "Another sacred gear." And immediately Koneko and Kiba started slashing and punching him with their full strength and this time Riser actually felt pain because Koneko''s fists which were covered with magic as well Kiba who was using his fire absorbing sword were hindering his healing quite bit. Riser glared at them and suddenly erupted his body into flames and said, "Don''t underestimate Riser!!" and the flames started to run wild. ----------- At the administration room: Tatsuya looked at the fight taking place on the roof through the monitor and thought, ''The anime really didn''t showcase Riser''s true might. Now I know why he is able to win all the 8 games he played seriously. This match might be a bit tricky now.'' ---------- Back to the rating game field: The members of the Gremory peerage were sweating under the heat of Riser''s flames and were very surprised by the power he suddenly released. Akeno looked at the scene in front of her and shouted, "BOTH OF YOU FALL BACK!!" Kiba and Koneko who heard their queen''s order immediately jumped back and were groaning in pain. Their bodies were burnt very badly and now their movements were hindered. Akeno who was preparing her spell looked at his team and said, "Be prepared it is going to get a bit chaotic here. Make sure to not get caught in the attack." and then executed her magic. Suddenly black clouds started to form around the building. Akeno then looked at Riser and said, "Take this!!" and the a huge bolt of thunder hit Riser head on. "AAHHHHHH!!!" Riser who was hit by the thunder was screaming in pain and was healing his body continuously so as to not get defeated. Akeno who was surprised to see Riser still enduring the attack started to get worried and looked at Isami and said, "Isami are you ready, my attack is going to stop any instant now, you have to hit him immediately after that." Isami looked at Akeno with a serious expression and said, "I understand." She then looked at her gauntlet and said, "Ddraig do you think that I am ready for that?" The gem on the gauntlet suddenly glowed and said, "You are more than ready you just require a proper catalyst to fuel your emotions." Isami who heard that gritted her teeth and thought, ''What catalyst I need now, I thought that if I increased my strength I will be able to handle it but what should I do now?" Suddenly she heard a voice, "ISAMI SAVE ME, THE GIRLS ARE TRYING TO VIOLATE ME!!! HURRY UP!!" Isami who heard Tatsuya''s voice in her mind started to imagine the situation that Tatsuya was in and shouted, "DON''T TOUCH HIM WHEN I AM NOT THERE I WANT TO DO THAT AS WELL!!!" "WELSH DRAGON: OVERBOOSTER!!!" and Isami''s body began to emit a red glow. ---------- At the administration room: Sona was glaring at Tatsuya and said, "Why did you do that?" Tatsuya just waved his hand and said, "Well she wanted motivation and i just gave her that, dont fuss that much." Sona''s gaze only intensified and seeing that Tatsuya said, "You angry?" Sona nodded her head. Tatsuya then smirked and took out a photograph and said, "Hey why don''t we put up the photos of magical girl So-tan on the school notice board." Hearing that Sona''s expression immediately changed and she said, "Well I guess I can overlook this." Tatsuya nodded and looked back at the screen. ---------- Isami was covered in a red glow and then the gauntlet shined again and and both Isami and Ddraig shouted at the same time, "BOOSTED GEAR: BALANCE BREAKER SCALE MAIL!!!" The light then died down and reveal Isami covered in red draconic armour. All the people who looked at her were shocked that she was able to unleash the balance breaker. Isami then looked at Riser and said, "I have to beat this shit soon, otherwise all the fun that they are having with Tatsuya''s body will be over. I want to do it as well" and started flying towards Riser at full speed. --------- At the administration room: All the people were who listened what Isami said had a complex feeling and Tatsuya was twitching his lips. Sona then broke the silence and said, "Well at least she has motivation." Tsubaki then interjected her and said, "But the source of that motivation is the problem." All of them then nodded their heads and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya then looked at all of them and asked, "What?" All of them then immediately said, "Thinking whether to really violate you now or not." Tatsuya who saw the look in their eyes immediately tied them again and said, "I should have not released them in the first place AND WHY ARE YOU LOOKING AT ME WITH THE SAME GAZE AS THEM GRAYFIA?" As soon as he as the question all the girls other than Grayfia said in unison, "She wants the D" Tatsuya was speeches by their answer and decided to ignore them and looked back at the screen. ---------- Back at Rating game field: Isami who was covered in the armour started boosting once again and was waiting for the thunder to die down. Just as the attack died down. Isami launched at Riser and said, "Here I come." and started attacking Riser with all her might. Riser who was feeling pain from all the attacks started to attack Isami as well while he was still covered in flames. He attacked her blindly without caring for his defence and with his full power. He knew that his regeneration could stop any moment now and decided to finish them as soon as possible. Akeno who saw the brawl between the both of them was a bit worried. She then looked at both Koneko and Kiba and asked, "Can you guys still move?" Both of them were on the floor and tried to stand up but were unable to do so and said, "Sorry Akeno-san but at best we can move our hands." Akeno who heard that was a bit disheartened but suddenly an idea came in her mind and she looked at both of them and asked, "Kiba can you still weild your sword without moving?" Kiba who heard her question nodded his head. Akeno then looked at Koneko and asked, "And can you throw some with you strength to the height where both of them are fighting." Koneko looked at the sky to check the height and nodded her head. Akeno got serious and said, "Listen both of you we have to finish this now. Koneko be prepared to throw Kiba at them and Kiba be ready to slash him with all your remaining strength. I will attack him with attack him with all the magic left in me. Listen we have to create an opening for Isami to land a decessive blow on him to get this over with." Both Kiba and Koneko turned serious and nodded their heads. Akeno then sent the information to Isami through the transmitter and then said, "Let''s do it." Koneko then picked Kiba''s legs and floated a bit b by her wings but had pained expression on her face. She gritted her teeth and started to gain momentum by rotating and once she was confident enough she threw Kiba with all her might. Kiba formed two swords I''m his hands and started channeling his magic through them to make them more stronger. He then came closer to both of them and shouted, "ISAMI MOVEEEE!!!" Isami immediately got away from Riser who was confused by her actions and was immediately slashed by Kiba. Akeno didn''t miss the opportunity and also fired all the lighting at Riser making him groan in pain but he was still resisting to go down. Akeno gritted her teeth and then immediately fell on her knees and said. "That''s all I had." and Koneko came back to her supported her. Kiba came flying towards them as well and said, "Now all we can do is believe on her." Both of them then nodded and then looked back at the sky. Riser who was now completely healed but was breathing heavily looked was angry and said, "You have made Riser angry, very angry, now you will feel Riser''s wrath." and started to gather all the remaining power in his body for the next attack. He didn''t care anymore, the only thing that he now wanted was to defeat them whether it killed them or not was not his concern. Akeno and the others who felt the sudden surge in power were shocked once again, but then they heard a voice. "No you don''t BOOSETED GEAR, FULL POWER" "BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST" "EXPLOSION!!!" Isami then made a very large magic orb in front of her which was almost of her size. Isami then said, "This is the best I got, FULL POWER DRGON SHOT!!!" and a huge wave which made all the others look at the attack with a shocked expression was launched at Riser and almost half the school was destroyed by that. Riser who took the attack head on experienced a lot of pain and shouted, "NOOOOOOO" and then disappeared into whit light. "Riser-sama retired" Isami came back to roof and was about to tell Rias that they won when she heard, "Rias-sama retired" Hearing that the whole Gremory peerage was shocked and looked back to see in the direction where Rias was only to see some light particles fading away. "Since Riser-sama retired before Rias-sama the winner of the game is Rias Gremory." The peerage members then sighed in relief but were still not sure whether to be happy about it or not. ---------- At the administration room: Sona looked at the others in disbelief and said, "Well, that was anticlimactic." All of them nodded and their heads in approval. Tatsuya then closed his eyes and said, "You know even if Rias got her so called freedom, I don''t think that it was worth it?" All of them got surprised by his words and Grayfia asked, "Why do you think so?" Tatsuya then opened his eyes and said, "If Rias was defeated in the game she would not be humiliated that much as she was a amateur, but since she won the the game like this her name will be recorded in the history as the first devil peerage who won the game with the only piece that they lost being the king piece which was not even able to defeat a single enemy." All of them who heard his words had their mouths open wide and were not sure whether to laugh or feel sad about Rias. Chapter 102 - Acquaintance After the rating game was over Tatsuya and his team went to meet Isami and the others. Isami who saw them asked, "Why the hell did you not call me while violating him?" The others looked at her with a deadpan expression and then told them what actually happened making Isami sigh in relief. They all then congratulated them and then left back for Kuoh. The next morning everyone was present on the dining table except Kurumi who came later and just as she came she raised her hand in the air and said, "Sup V.I.R.G.I.NSSSS~" while putting extra focus on the word v.i.r.g.i.n. The girls who were present in the room suddenly felt an arrow pierced them and looked at Kurumi with a hateful expression. Kurumi then walked towards Tatsuya and hugged her from behind and said, "Last night was awesome, Tatsuya you were so intense that I can feel excited just from remembering about it. Ahh~you were so good." she said while looking at the others making all of them groan in anger. Then all of a sudden Miyuki stood up from her chair and said, "Now that does it, Onii-sama let''s go to the bedroom and make love right now." Tatsuya who was not bothering interrupt their talk said, "It is still too early in the morning." Miyuki''s face suddenly crumbled but then she said, "Then there is no problem if we do it at night, right?" All the girls who heard that perked up and looked at each other with a glare. Himari then said, "The problem is not that whether he will do it at night or not. The problem here is-" Karin then said, "Who would be doing it with him?" and their glares intensified. Kurumi who was looking at the scene in front of her with amazement suddenly had an idea and took out Tatsuya''s phone without his knowledge and then sent a message to some people and started grinning and said, "Now this will be interesting." Suddenly three magic circles appeared in the room and then Kuroka, Yasaka and a lady with black hair and golden eyes appeared out of them. All the members looked at the three of them in surprise but suddenly all three of them shouted, "WHICH BITCH DARED TO TAKE HIS FIRST TIME/V.I.R.G.I.NITY NYA." All of them were confused as to how did they know about that but suddenly they heard someone laughing and all of them looked in the direction fr where the sound was coming from and saw Kurumi laughing loudly. Tatsuya then went towards her and asked with a smile, "Kurumi were you the one who called them?" Kurumi stopped laughing after a while and then said, "Yup, I need to make my position clear after all." She then stood up and looked at the girls and said, "Listen you V.I.R.G.I.NS. I am the one who gathered you all to inform you that I the great KURUMI has taken my beloved Tatsuya''s v.i.r.g.i.nity. Now you are allowed to congratulate me." All the girls looked at her with a look of envy and angry and were about to attack her but before they were able to do that Tatsuya came closer to her and hit her head with some strength in her punch and said, "First of all Yasaka isn''t a V.i.r.g.i.n. Second, Stop this nonsense at once." He then looked at the three newcomers and asked, "And what are you three doing here, Yasaka, Kuroka, Amaterasu. I most certainly believe that all three of you must be extremely busy specially you Amaterasu and Yasaka." All three of them snorted and said, "That Vixen sent us a message that all of you were deciding who is going to have Tatsuya''s second time. She even highlighted the world''s Tatsuya''s second time in the message." Amaterasu then said, "This is more important than my work back home, afterall I was the one who nearly took your v.i.r.g.i.nity when you visited me last time. How the hell could you do that to me after you did all that." Tatsuya then looked at her and said, "You were the one who tried to take advantage of me by using a very powerful aphrodisiac, how the hell am I the one who took advantage of you. It is me who was being taken advantage of." Amaterasu then looked at him and said, "Anyway, you can compensate me by doing it with me right now, let''s go to your room right away." Just as she said that all the girls glared at her and said, "Keep your hands off him, I am going to do it with him next/nya." And all of them started arguing except Kurumi who was looking at the scene in front of her with amus.e.m.e.nt. ---------- Tatsuya was finally able to resolve the matter somehow by promising them to do it with all of them sometime later and they accepted after Tatsuya persuaded them(while releasing his aura and pressuring them) after a while. Soon all of three of them left making Tatsuya sigh in relief. ----------- TIMESKIP: Evening Later that day Tatsuya recieved a call on his phone and saw that it was Azazel who was calling him. Tatsuya was a bit surprised to see that it was Azazel calling him but soon he picked it up and said, "Moshi Moshi" Azazel then replied, "Moshi Moshi, I hope that I am not disturbing you but I have a favour to ask of you." "What?" "You see there is an acquaintance of mine that I told about the alcohol quality of your restaurant is very great." "And" "That person wants to have a meal in your restaurant so I would like you to make arrangements for him." "When and how many people?" "Well the about the number I am not sure of probably 4 or 5 people and the arrangements should be done for tonight." "Is your acquaintance troublesome?" "Don''t worry he may be a pervert, but I can assure you he have no bad intentions." "Of you are calling someone a pervert then he must be a severe case. Well in any case tell him the preparations will be done and they only need to mention your name." and ended the call. ---------- Later that night Tatsuya waited for the people that Azazel mentioned for quite a while but still no one came. Tatsuya then gave an annoyed sigh and said, "Next time when Azazel comes, I will cast a genjutsu on him to make him see everyone as Mil-tan." He then closed his restaurant and then went back to his home. While he was lying on the bed sleeping he suddenly felt someone enter his room. He then got up and saw that the ones who entered the room were Miyuki and Himari. Tatsuya looked at them and asked, "What are you two doing this late at night?" Both of them came closer to him and said, "We want to do it with you tonight Tatsuya/Onii-sama." Tatsuya looked at them with his eyes widen in surprise and said, "Didn''t you say that you will do it some other say in the morning?" Miyuki then said, "But we are doing it on another day See it already past midnight the date has already changed." Tatsuya looked at both of them with a dumbfounded expression and sighed before saying, "You both do know that when the others will know about this there will be chaos." Both of them nodded and said, "It doesn''t matter to us, once you f.u.c.k them as well they will stop complaining." Tatsuya was shocked by their answer and said, "You know you both are very shameless." Both of them then smiled and and said, "We know that." and pushed Tatsuya on the bed and started to undress. ------------ TIMESKIP: 2 hours later Tatsuya was lying in between the two girls who were completely n.a.k.e.d and were unconcious. Tatsuya looked at both of them and thought, ''Normally they are very hostile of eachother but in bed both of them worked together quite well.'' Tatsuya smiled at both of them, covered them with some sheets and kissed their foreheads. He was about to go to sleep himself when suddenly he felt a lot presences and that to strong ones in the town. He then sighed and said, "They only came when both the people who are incharge of Kuoh are in Underworld." He then put some clothes on his body and decided to check on the situation. He then came out of his house and was about to fly towards the source but stopped when he noticed something. "Why the hell are all of them moving towards my direction." Tatsuya thought about it for a while but soon shrugged it off and said, "Well let''s wait and see what will happen." and sat in front of his house. Soon he felt that a barrier field was made around the area making him become a bit alert. Soon he saw a large number of blue and red - black colored giants running towards him. Tatsuya looked at the giants and said, "Now that''s one hell of a stampede." Soon he saw a group of people flying in front of the giants. The group consisted of an old man with a long beard wearing a robe and a matching cap, the other person was a muscle man wearing Viking like clothing with a hammer in his hand, Aside from the men there were three women in their group as well one with silver hair, one with black hair and one with slightly purplish hair wearing different kinds of armours and weapons in their hands. Tatsuya thought that the group must be someone important as they were being chased by a huge army and decided to hear their talk. "Why the hell are we running from them instead of fighting them." "You idiot of a son do you think that our fight will not cause damage to all the people living here. It is great that my assistant used sleep magic on all the whole area to make them all unconcious." "I told you to not go out like this, we might get attacked." "Ha, Asgardians never fear to get attacked and this was for a liquor that even that crow found great. How can I miss the opportunity to not taste it." "Yeah, then let''s beat all of them and then go and have that booze." "Men and their antics." "Yeah, I feel ashamed that the old man is the leader of the norse mythology." "Hey if you want to complain so much then why the hell did you both came with me?" "Of course to taste that alcohol, but who the hell told you to travel through frost giant''s and Surtur''s territory." "Whatever let''s defeat them already this place is wide enough to atleast make the damage minimal." Soon all of them stopped and then the muscular man came forward and said, "C''mon and bring your hot and cold asses here, I will kick them all." Then the black haired woman sighed and said, "You cannot defeat the whole army and even if you are able to you will make a lot of destruction." Then the purplish hair woman said, "Yeah you cannot beat them." "But I can" a voice was heard making all the giants and the group of people surprised. Chapter 103 - The territory is mine The sudden voice which was heard by all the made them surprised and all of them turned their heads in the direction of the voice. What welcomed their sight was a man with black hair with his hands in his pockets looking unintrested in what all was happening in front of him. Seeing the man standing in front of them the frost giants and the fire demons started laughing and said, "See a puny Human has come to destroy us. Hahahaha." Tatsuya ignored their comments and started walking towards the giants. Seeing the man walking towards the giants the muscle man came forward and said, "Young man I appreciate your courage but please stand back, we will try to hold them back." Tatsuya looked at the muscle man and said, "You have some nerve to order me while you are in my territory." Hearing that all of them were shocked and then the old man said, "Don''t speak non-sense the one who govern this town are the devil girls one with small b.o.o.b.s and the other with humongous b.o.o.b.s and you doesn''t match the description of any of those." All of them looked at the old man with a weird expression and then the lady with black hair said, "That''s some nice way to remember someone, pervert." Tatsuya looked at the old man and said, "Yes I know that they are the one who administers the town are those two but you see one of them is my girlfriend so this town is technically mine as well. Infact the ruler of the whole Shinto territory is my girlfriend too." Hearing that all of them were shocked and the old man pointed his finger at Tatsuya and said, "Don''t lie to me brat, there is no way that the s.e.xy hot milfs Amaterasu and Yasaka are in a relationship with you." Tatsuya had some tic marks on his forehead and he then used his psychic powers to squeeze the old man''s balls with some strength. "Ahhh!!!" and the old man crouched down on the ground holding his balls while screaming in pain. Tatsuya then said, "You have some guts to say that about my girlfriends in front of ne you bastard." The frost giants and the fire demons who were being ignored by them were getting impatient and finally of being able to bear it more one of the frost giants said, "Stop ignoring us you shit." and punched towards Tatsuya. All the people got worried (except for Odin as he was in pain) on Seeing the frost giant attack the young boy. The muscular man gritted his teeth and said, "You coward you dare attack a human, try someone wh..o c...an... gi..ve. you....a figh...t." Just as he finished saying those words the frost giant was slashed in half. All the people present there got shocked by the scene in front of them. "Like I said, you guys have a lot of guts to attack me in my territory after coming without permission." All of them looked towards Tatsuya and saw his body radiating his aura while he was holding two huge axes in his hands. Tatsuya looked at both the groups of demons and the group which looked like humans and said in a cold voice, "If you surrender now, you live Make a wrong move you die. Choose now." His voice made all of them suck in their breath but then the frost giant''s and fire demon''s leaders said, "Like hell we will surrender to a human like you." Tatsuya just sighed and said, "Why do all guys like you appear in this town." He then turned serious and said, "Anyways you decided todie then. Rhitta, Storm breaker." and raised his axes in the air. Soon red lightening started to gather around Tatsuya making even the musclan took a step back on Seeing the power of those lightening bolts. Seeing that even the muscle man tak a step back his whole group were shocked beyond belief. ---------- The silver haired girl then said, "Did Thor-sama really take a step back after seeing those lightening bolts." The other people who had their mouth open wide suddenly came out of their stupor and then the black haired lady said, "No we are not seeing thing that muscle brain really retreated after seeing that lightening." Then the purple haired lady said, "It seems like we are in deep shit now, if that man take us for an enemy we are done for. Hey perv why did you have to say something pervy about his girlfriend. If we die it will all be your fault Odin." The old man or Odin looked at the ladies and said, "Hey, it wasn''t my fault that I got surprised after hearing him claiming that those milfs are his girlfriend." Odin then suddenly had an idea and said, "Hey why don''t you three try to seduce him if the situation gets dire, we can have a chance to survive because I can feel that he can kill me without any problem." All the girls looked at him with a weird expression but then looked at Tatsuya and then the one who had slightly purplish hair said, "I don''t mind he is both strong and handsome." The other two looked at her and the black haired lady sighed and said, "I can agree on that but you sure never change Freya. Already eyes on a strong person even without knowing anything about him." The silver haired lady who was standing besides Odin said, "How can you accept something like this so easily Freya-sama, Hela-sama, you will have to marry him are you sure about that?" The black haired lady looked or Hela looked at the silver haired woman and said, "It is because of your this attitude that you still didn''t find a boyfriend for yourself Roseweisse, you are too serious." The one named Roseweisse got shocked and crouched down on the floor and started crying and said, "Hey it''s not my fault, I want a boyfriend as well. Uwaaaaaa" Odin looked at her and said, "Then my V.i.r.g.i.n assistant it is your chance now to get one for yourself. He is both handsome and strong and seeing that he is this strong he must be quite successful as well." Roseweisse then looked at Tatsuya and stopped crying and said, "What you said is true, but the fact that he already have girlfriends is the issue. I don''t want a womanizers like him." Hearing her Odin said, "Our likes are at stakes here and you are thinking about your ideals. Because of this you are still single." Roseweisse who heard that again crouched down and started crying. ---------- Tatsuya who has charged his attack in both Rhitta and Storm breaker held both the axes just above his head and started to combine their powers and once he was done he swung his axes and said, "Solar storm" and then very hot bolts of lightening started to fall on the frost giants and fire demons which even disintegrated their bodies, not even leaving a trace of their bodies. Within a blink of an eye the whole army of giants which were standing in front of them were completely obliterated which made Odin sure that the young man in front of him could kill all of them in an instant. Tatsuya then glared back at Odin''s group and asked, "So do you want to surrender or...." "We surrender" and all of them raised their hands showing that they really surrendered. Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Good." Chapter 104 - Extortion Tatsuya looked at all of them once more and after confirming that they were not planning anything shady, he made his axes disappear. Tatsuya then used his magic to bind all of them and said, "Now quickly answer me, who are you and what is your business in this town?" The group who was bound by Tatsuya were a bit angry as all of them were gods in their mythology (except Roseweisse) and him treating them so casually was something that none even dared to do. Still all of them contained their anger and then old man said, "Well we are from the Asgard and I am Odin, the god father of Asgard and I will like to apologise for all the trouble we have caused to you, Those frost giants and fire demons came after us after confirming that I will be out of Asgard for a while and came to kill me." Tatsuya stared at him for a while which made them think whether he was observing them to know whether they were lying or not. What Tatsuya was actually doing was using his telepathy to know the truth and after learning the truth he looked at Odin and the others with a weird look on his face and said, "Don''t tell me you are the pervert that Azazel mentioned about earlier and asked me to make arrangements?" Hearing that all of them were shocked. They didn''t even expected that the person they came to meet was standing in front of them. Odin immediately nodded his head and said, "Yes that crow told me that he has made a reservation under his own name." Tatsuya then narrowed his eyes and said, "But aren''t you quite late for dinner and you even brought an army with you, how can I believe that you didn''t came to attack the town." and started releasing his aura making all them having trouble to breathe and crouch down on the ground. Odin then somehow managed to look at Tatsuya and said, "I swear on my divinity and my title as the god father of Asgard that I didn''t have any intentions of war, I only came to have a taste of that liquor and visit some strip clubs." Tatsuya and the others were dumbfounded by his answer and Tatsuya then undid their restraints and then said, "You really are a pervert. Anyway you guys clean the mess that you have created all over the town first and why the hell is that lady over there breathing so heavily?" Everyone looked towards the purple haired lady and saw her having a flushed face and breathing heavily. Hela looked back at Tatsuya and said, "Don''t worry she is just having some lewd thoughts about you." Tatsuya looked back at her and said, "Are all the gods in Asgard perverts." Hela then smirked and said, "Well, technically our realm is called Ass guard." Tatsuya who heard that was speechless and just looked at her with a deadpan expression. The muscle many seemed to have gotten a bit angry and said, "Hey don''t bad mouth Asgard you mortal." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "She was the one who said that so tell her that not me. And what are you all waiting for get to cleaning the mess immediately. We don''t have all day." Odin nodded and then looked at the silver haired lady and said, "Roseweisse if you may." The silver haired lady nodded and said, "Yes Odin Sama." and then a lot of magic circles started to appear all over the sky and started to restore all the damaged areas. Tatsuya looked at the magic circles and widened his eyes and said, "Though you may not be strong your control over magic is great. I have never seen someone able to control these many magic circles at once." The lady who suddenly heard the praise looked at Tatsuya and said, "Really do you think this is great. AHH I am so happy no one has praised me for my ability to since the time I became a Valkyrie. Odin Sama did you hear that." Odin looked at Roseweisse and said, "Yes yes I heard that now get back to work." and Roseweisse immediately started working again but this time she had a smile on her face. Tatsuya then looked at them and asked, "Now what will you be doing now?" Odin looked at him and said, "What? Like I told you we came for the liquor so definitely we will be going to drink." Tatsuya looked at him and asked, "What time do you think it is that the shop will be open?" Suddenly realisation hit him and he then said, "Hey young man won''t you let me have the drink to this old man. I travelled a very long distance to get that drink." Tatsuya looked at him for a while and then said, "I will be charging 5 times the usual rate for inconveniencing me." Odin shouted, "THAT''S STRAIGHT UP EXTORTION!!!" Tatsuya calmly said, "Deal with it or go back." Odin kept gritted his teeth and finally said, "Fine, but make sure that you give your best stuff." Tatsuya smirked and said, "Don''t worry about the quality, just think whether you will be able to handle it or not." Odin and Thor smirked, "Don''t challenge an Asgardian when it comes to drinking." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good, well let me introduce myself I am Tatsuya Shiba, Nice to meet you." All of them nodded and said, "Let me introduce us as well. Like I said before I am Odin, and this here is my son Thor." "Hey there I am Hela and this person who was havi g lewd thoughts just a moment ago is..." "Hello my name is Freya. If you ever need to release some ''stress'' make sure to come to me. You will feel that you are in heaven." The silver haired lady who seemed to have finished her work and said, "I am Roseweisse, assistant of Odin-sama. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Tatsuya nodded and then brought all of them to his restaurant and started working on their order. Chapter 105 - Party After that the whole group of Odin decided to have the same drink and to Tatsuya''s surprise the one who was able to last the longest was Roseweisse who though was concious but did the most embarrasing things while she was drunk. She even proposed Tatsuya after Tatsuya comforted her when she told her horrible working conditions with Odin. Tatsuya also recorded the whole record the whole thing that she did after being drunk and decided to use it to tease her in future. ---------- Underworld: The Gremory territory Currently the whole Gremory mansion is in an uproar and is being decorated for the celebration of Rias''s first win in the rating game. And despite a lot of them were happy for her there was one person who was not happy with the current situation. In one of the rooms of the Gremory mansion one could see that the whole room is filled with rubble consisting of broken furniture, showpiece, bottles etc. and a man wearing white clothes with red hair could be seen sitting in one corner of the room. This person is none other than the current head of the Gremory family, Zeotif.u.c.k*cough**cough* Zeoticus Gremory. Zeoticus who has kept his eyes closed massaged his temple and said, "How the hell did all this happened, I did make sure that there were no problems with this marriage and then decided to let her participate in that rating game to only look like a good father. I thought that an amateur will not be able to defeat a seasoned player and a Phenex at that. I underestimated her no I underestimated her peerage. I didn''t knew that they were so strong and the red dragon emperor is in her peerage all this were not in my equation. Now all my plans to make a direct connection with the Phenex is completely ruined." He then punched the wall beside him causing a crack in the wall. He then sighed and said, "Well what''s done is done, that daughter of mine is now out of her marriage that she wanted from so long, let''s congratulate her later as a ''good'' father. I should now make plans for what to do now. Well let''s see many devil families will still be willing to marry her. Let''s try to set her up with some high class devil family as a ''reward'' for her performance in the rating game. I am sure many of the influential devil houses will like to be a part of the Gremory family. I just need to see which house will benefit us the most." He then showed a malicious smile but it immediately changed to a normal one and then he left the room. TIMESKIP: Later that day in the evening a lot of people dressed in formal clothing could be seen inside the Gremory mansion. Sirzechs who was watching all of them from the side and had a smile and thought, ''All these people came here just to butter up the Gremory house. And after knowing that Ria-tan''s engagement will be broken tonight many of the young devils are now aiming for her. Seriously these horny males, don''t they know that Ria-tan promised to marry her Onii-chan when she was young. Ah, all this thinking is making me frustrated.'' He then took out the pendant he was wearing and opened it and the pendant revealed a photo of a woman in it. Sirzechs started at the picture for a while and a small smile appeared on his face. He then thought, ''Iris would have surely scolded me for having all these unnecessary thoughts and would ask me to do my duties diligently if I had time to think all that.'' He then kept on looking for a while when suddenly he felt someone tugging his robe. He closed the pendant and looked at the one who tugging his robe and smiled. "What happened? Feeling bored Millicas?" Millicas nodded his head and then said, "Let''s go father, I am getting bored." Sirzechs smiled and held his hand and said, "Then let''s go and find what your grandmother and my sister is doing." and both of them left the room. ---------- In another room of Gremory mansion: Rias and her peerage along with Venelana were in the room dressed up and were waiting for the event to begin. Rias who was sitting on the sofa stretched her hands and said, "Finally, I am finally free from this forced marriage. Now I don''t have to marry him." Her peerage looked at her and all thought, ''She sure is very happy even after the game ended like that.'' Venelana looked at her daughter and said, "Don''t be too happy yet, after your engagement is officially annuled there would be a ton of devil houses who would like to marry you and if your father find someone suitable then you could be soon engaged again." Hearing that Rias''s expression changed and she looked at her mother and said, "Mom don''t think negatively about such matter. And even if I am engaged again I will get out of it just like I did with this engagement." Venelana shook her head and said, "This time I don''t think that you will get a chance to fight a rating game, you only got a chance this time because the engagement was made before you were even born and now you who is mature enough will have to take the engagement seriously as the heiresses of the Gremory house. Even though I am still against all this I cannot stop your father if he takes a decision like he did with Riser." Rias who heard her mother was shocked and didn''t knew what to do. She then said, "Then what if I say to them that I have a boyfriend will they still be able to make me go through all this again." At this everyone in the room perked up and Venelana asked, "There is a chance that you will not be made to go through all that again but that depends on the status of your boyfriend." Rias who heard that puffed her chest and said, "There is no problem with that I will tell that Tatsuya is my boyfriend, no one will dare to question his status afterall even Onii-sama thinks highly of him." Everyone in the room got surprised at her announcement and were left speechless. But suddenly the door of the room opened and revealed Sirzechs and Millicas. Sirzechs then looked at them and said, "I heard what you all were talking about and in my opinion this idea will not work for two reasons: 1) Even though I think highly of him and he indeed lives upto my respect he is but still a human and No matter what devils will never think highly of him. 2) Tatsuya himself will deny of you being her girlfriend of he is asked whether you tak are in a relationship or not. He don''t like troublesome things at all. Sudden two people came from the door and everyone looked at them and saw Sona and Tsubaki standing there. Sona then shifted her glasses and said, "3) There is also the fact that you have to convince his whole harem about your relationship which is actually a very difficult task and I am saying this from experience." Tsubaki looked at Sona and thought, ''Only if they knew his actual thoughts this idea would not have even came to their minds. Well whatever it''s not my problem, I am in a relationship with him and that''s only matter to me whether she marries some old fart or a new born is her problem.'' Isami also nodded her head on Sona''s comment and said, "What President is saying is true even I am not yet accepted by all of them." Rias who heard looked at them and said, "Don''t worry he will fall for my charm easily." At this everyone in the room looked at her with a deadpan expression and thought, ''How much overconfident can she be?'' Millicas looked at Rias and thought, ''Even I know that Rias-onee sama is not Tatsuya-nii''s type.'' Kiba looked at his king and thought, ''If either Tatsuya or I were people who get in relationship with a girl just by her looks then the whole school would be under our control.'' Grayfia then came to the room and then said, "The members of the Phenex family have arrived, Sirzechs-sama, Rias-sama, Venelana-sama master has asked for your presence." All of them nodded and Rias looked at Akeno and said, "Let''s go Akeno." Akeno nodded and started following them. Soon the Gremorys along with Akeno and Grayfia reached the room and saw a blonde man and woman standing along with Zeoticus. All of them approached them and bowed a but and Sirzechs said with a bow, "I hope that you are doing well Lord and Lady Phenex." "We are doing fine, thanks for asking Sirzechs-sama." Venelana then looked at Jessica (Lady Phenex) and did a curt nod which she returned as well. Zeoticus then said, "Well they have come to annul the marriage contract between Rias and Riser." Rias then looked around the room and asked, "Riser is not here?" Lord Phenex looked at her and said, "No, my son didn''t come here, he had some matters to attend to. But don''t worry he have already signed the required doc.u.ments." Rias nodded and thought, ''He must be too ashamed to face the others.'' and smiled a little. ------------- Meanwhile at Riser''s location: "Riser cannot believe that Riser lost to someone who have never participated in a rating game." Suddenly he felt someone place a hand on his shoulder and then he heard a voice, "Now now, the mourning period is over. Grab a drink and let''s celebrate." Riser nodded and held a glass of wine and said, "To the annulment of Riser''s marriage." "To the annulment of your marriage." and everyone in the room took a sip of their drinks. Riser then looked at the person who placed his hand on him and said, "Riser will like to thank you all to come to Riser''s small party. Tatsuya-san, Sairaorg-san, Agares-san." All three of them nodded their heads and Tatsuya said, "No problem you are holding a party at my place, it only benefits me and I called these two as well or it would have been boring." Sairaorg then looked at Riser and said, "It should be me who should thank you for inviting me, though I am surprised that you are not grieving on your loss and annulment of your marriage. Didn''t you want to marry my cousin Rias very badly." Riser snorted and said, "Who would be happy to be bound in a marriage contract with someone they don''t even know. Riser was only pushing her to marry me because it was Riser''s duty as a member of Phenex family. Even though Riser is not a heir Riser still takes his duties seriously. And what should Riser grieve about, it only benifits Riser. Riser can go back to live his life peacefull, not studying about how to lead the house Riser would be marrying to. Riser is completely free from all that." Seekvaira then looked at him a d asked, "But don''t you feel bad, you could have become the head of house of Gremory in future. You would have gained a lot of wealth and authority." Riser waved his hand and said, "Too troublesome. Riser is earning enough from both his business and the rating games and can easily support Riser''s harem and that''s all Riser cares about. Having more authority will only increase Riser''s work. Riser wants to live freely not with these troublesome things." Sairaorg who heard that sighed and said, "I can''t understand that both you and Tatsuya have power but both of you don''t want any authority and only wants to fool around." Both Tatsuya and Riser looked at Sairaorg and said simultaneously, "Hey what is wrong with living a life like that. Instead of getting involved with all that shit I/Riser thinks my/Riser''s way is better." and both of them fist bumped. Tatsuya then looked at Sairaorg and Seekvaira and asked, "Anyway is it really fine for both of you to be here and not attend the Gremory''s party, specially you Sairaorg afterall she is your cousin." Both of them shook their heads and Seekvaira said, "I have no problem, I have told my parents that me and my peerage are going to exterminate some rouges on the request of the archduke." Sairaorg then said, "No problems with me either I have told mother that me and my peerage have some work to do. Besides didn''t I promise earlier you have much more priority in my eyes than the devils. How could I refuse when you were the one who invited me." Tatsuya smiled and Sairaorg''s answer and said, "Then let''s drink tonight till we are wasted on the celebration of annulment of Riser''s engagement." Riser looked at Tatsuya and said, "You took the words out of my mouth Tatsuya-san." Sairaorg looked at Tatsuya and said, "Oi, are you even allowed to drink alcohol." Tatsuya looked at Sairaorg and said, "Sairaorg let''s compete who can drink more." When Sairaorg heard the word compete he forgot all about age restrictions and started gulping down the bottle in front of him and so did all the boys of his peerage. The girls looked at the boys and said, "Seriously these boys and their antics." and rest of the girls nodded their heads in approval. ---------- Underworld: in Gremory''s mansion. All the doc.u.ments concerning Rias''s marriage annulment were signed and all of them were in the hall attending the party. Venelana, Misla and Jessica were standing with eachother and were talking when suddenly Venelana asked, "Hey, why I don''t see your children and their peerages here, now that I think about it Seekvaira-chan is also not present." Misla looked at Venelana and said, "Sairaorg said that he had somewhere to go and would not be able to come." Jessica said, "Riser said the same thing as well but what I am surprised about is that Ravel was also very excited to go with him." Suddenly all three of them realized something and said, "All three of them are absent, don''t tell me they all are where I think." Misla then formed magic circle and called Kuisha. Suddenly a small projection of Kuisha appeared in Misla''s hand. Kuisha looked at Misla and the other two and bowed her head and asked, "Is there some problem Misla-sama." Misla shook her head and said, "Nothing like that. I wanted to ask you where you guys currently at." At this Kuisha''s body became stiff and she averted her eyes and was about to make an excuse when suddenly. "Hey who gave alcohol to Miyuki she is drunk now." "Hey Miyuki don''t tear my clothes." "Onii-sama let''s make kittens." "Why the hell are you talking like Kuroka." "Kyaa, Tatsuya-sama cover yourself first." "You fool take as many pictures as possible it is a very rare and magnificent sight." "Riser cannot believe it, how ''big'' are you Tatsuya-san." "I cannot win against you In this no matter how much I train." "Don''t worry Sairaorg-sama you are not the only one. We know how you feel." "Hey Seek Chan send those photos to me as well." Misla then ended the call and looked at the other ladies and a of them nodded at each other. Venelana then said, "Grayfia we are going somewhere don''t forget to take a camera." Grayfia then said, "Don''t worry Venelana Sama I have already prepared all the things we will be needing for our ''trip''." and all four of them teleported ''somewhere''. Chapter 106 - Party 2 Right when the whole chaos was going on the door of the room open and the Norse mythology group came. Odin whose eyes were closed waved his hand said, "Thanks a lot young man I couldn''t believe that I passed out for a whole day because of alcohol." He then opened his eyes and just when he opened his eyes, they widen in shock. He then rubbed his eyes as if thinking that what he was seeing was not real. He then looked at Thor and said, "Will you pinch me?" Thor shrugged his shoulder and did as he was told. "Ouch" Odin then rubbed the spot where he was pinched and then said with a huge smile on his face. "This is real, I cannot believe this, Lolis(Twin''s from Riser''s peerage), Oppai loli(Ravel), Big titted Onee-sams, Milfs, Cat eared ladies. F.u.c.k Asgard this is the true paradise for me. Now we just need a maid and the whole collection will be complete." Just as he said that a magic circle appeared in the room and Venelana and the others appeared in the room. Odin looked at Grayfia and then said, "Now I must have used all the good luck I posses. I can finally die in peace." Suddenly a hand was placed on his shoulder and he heard a voice. "Oh I will be more than happy to kill you right now, you old bastard." Odin turned his head and saw Hela looking at him with a smile on her face but the aura that she was releasing was saying something entirely different. Odin gulped and said, "Well lets have a drink and then leave." ''Cheh, damn hag.'' Suddenly Hela''s grip tightened and she said, "You thought of something rude, didn''t you?" Odin started to sweat a bit and he said, "W-w-what ever you mean?" Hela smiled and said, "You are dead" and punched him on the face sending him flying away and crashing into the wall. Hela then sighed and looked around the room to see what was happening and saw that everyone was looking at them intently. She ignored their gazes but suddenly she stopped looking around and started to look intently at ''something'' She didn''t moved her gaze away and asked, "Hey Freya, are you also looking at ''that''?" Freya who had a flushed face said, "What else is there to look in this room besides that. That is too big for a man of his stature." Everyone who heard their conversation followed their gazes where those two were looking and the girls in the room immediately blushed. While the boys suddenly got depressed. Odin who came out of the wall looked around the room and was confused and his gaze then fell on Thor who was crouching in one corner while mumbling, "His ''hammer'' is bigger than mine." Odin was will confused and then saw everyone looking at the same direction. He too looked that way and his eyes widened in shock. He too then sat beside Thor and started mumbling, "His ''spear'' is longer than mine." Kurumi who saw the condition of the people smirked and said, "Even gods cannot compare Tatsuya huh." Tatsuya who was now being started at felt awkward and then covered his ''Excalibur'' with his hands. *Click* Suddenly the sound was heard by all and Tatsuya looked at the direction from where the sound came and saw Grayfia holding a camera in her hand. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and asked, "Oooookkkk What are you doing." "...Nothing of your importance. Don''t mind me and continue what you were doing earlier." She then paused for a while and then said, "Can you move your hands away, it''s blocking the ''view''." Tatsuya was dumbfounded by her answer and looked around the room and saw every girl in the room looking at her and thought, ''Why are their so many Freyas in the room.'' He then snapped his finger and then he was again covered in clothes making all the girls grunt in displeasure. He then looked at the Norse group and asked, "You guys are still here?" Hela then said, "We decided to thank you for taking care of is after we were passed out." Freya then said, "But I didn''t thought of recieving such a ''treat'' on coming here." Tatsuya ignored her comment and then looked at Venelana''s group and asked, "And why are you all here? Didn''t you have to attend your daughter''s celebration party." Venelana looked at him and said, "We did attend that but when we came to know that there was an ''event'' going on here, we decided to come here instead." Tatsuya then asked, "What kind of event did you think was going on here?" Before any of them could answer Kurumi said, "What else, they must have thought that an orgy is going on here." At this all the girls in the room except for the older ones blushed. Freya then looked around the room and said, "Seeing the condition of the other males and in what situation Tatsuya was. It would be more appropriate to call reverse ****." At this their blush intensified more making them look like that they were about to faint. Kurumi then raised her hand and said, "Oh to thode of you who have not heard yet. There is a announcement that I have to make." At this most of ladies who were present there looked at her intently while some of them who knew what she was going to do sighed or glared at her. Kurumi then gave a fake cough and said, "I have already claimed the throne." Most of the girls were confused on what Kurumi said. Seeing their confused expression Kurumi made a circle with he fingers in one hand and then started to use the middle finger of the other to make an action which look like entering and leaving the cirlce, with a sly grin on her face. All the ladies now understood what she was saying and then began glaring at her as well. Tatsuya was sitting in one of the chairs without bothering about what they were talking about and was silent drinking. After the declaration was made by Kurumi, Miyuki came forward with a proud expression on her face along with Himari and said, "Kurumi you are not the only one, We did that with Onii-sama sama as well." Kurumi then smirked and said, "Yeah I know I was watching the whole thing from inside him. I have to say, you two ''lost'' pretty easily. Tatsuya and I had a wilder night than yours." Hearing that Miyuki and Himari scowled and glared at Kurumi and then all of them started bickering. Tatsuya then noticed someone approach him and looked at the person and asked, "What happened Freya, Hela?" Both of them sat beside him and Freya said, "If you want you can do it with us." Hela then said, "And if you agree now, you get a Roseweisse free." Roseweisse who was standing behind them said, "Hey don''t treat me like a freebie." Tatsuya then put his glass on the table and said, "Sorry, not interested." At his answer all three of them were surprised as they could not believe to deny them even after Freya was using her seduction magic. Freya them said, "You know not many people and a human at that would get a chance to have s.e.x with a goddess, and two at that. You can still take up on the offer." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Thanks for your concern but my answer will not change. I am not a man who will do it someone that I don''t love." At this all three of them widened their eyes and said, "And what about that harem of yours?" Tatsuya then said, "Hey I did say that not to those that I don''t love. They all consist of people that I love, so they are fine." Roseweisse looked at him and thought, ''Even though he is womanizer he is not bad. Looks like I thought very wrongly of him.'' Both Hela and Freya then sighed and then said, "Whatever but do tell whenever you need some company in the bed." Suddenly they heard a cold voice which said, "Onii-sama have much more people to accompany him than his bed can even handle." This creeped both of them and they jolted back in surprise. Tatsuya then looked at Miyuki and said, "Don''t scare them like that." and patted her head. Miyuki who was being patted was in bliss and ''hmmed'' in response. Tatsuya''s hands were then grabbed by someone and he looked at the people holding them and found Asia and Ingvild holding one each. He raised an eyebrow and then asked, "What do you two want?" Ingvild and Asia looked at each other and then nodded their heads and then said, "Please, let us ''accompany'' you in the night, the next time." Tatsuya didn''t took much time and said, "ok" Ingvild then said, "Plea- Wait you already agreed. How?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Do you really believe that think that any of you will stay silent after one of you did that. It only is a matter of time till you ask me yourself. So instead of postponing it, agreeing will be the correct way." "Then us four after them." said, Karin while pointing at the other three nekoshou around her making them all blush. Tatsuya nodded and said, "Done." The other girls in the room also wanted to ask him but decided to stop as they don''t have any intimate relationship with him. But then suddenly Grayfia raised her hand and said in her usual cold tone, "Then I want a turn as well." All the girls looked at Grayfia with a surprised expression (except the Norse girls) and Venelana and the other two looked at her as if she was a traitor. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then said, "Well that was a little unexpected but you have to take the permission of the others first." Grayfia then said, "Understood, now then the ladies who are in a relationship with Tatsuya please gather in an empty room immediately we have some things to discuss as soon as possible." and then opened the door. All the girls looked at her with a deadpan expression before following her out of the room. After all of them were gone Kuisha came closer to Tatsuya and said shyly, "I want to do it as well." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "No problems go and discuss with them." After Kuisha left the room as well there was silence filled in the room and everyone was looking at Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked back at them and said, "What? If I don''t agree with this, I am scared that I will become a **** victim." The people thought about what Tatsuya said for a while and then nodded their heads in understanding. They could imagine that it can happen in future. ---------- Underworld: Gremory mansion Sona, Tsubaki and Serfall were feeling a bit odd and thought, "Why do I feel like that I am missing something important." Chapter 107 - A crow in town In the morning Tatsuya is standing in front of the opened door of his house with a red head standing just in front of him. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and asked, "What happened Rias, why so early in the morning? Need something?" Rias shook her head and said, "Nope, just wanted to vo to school along with you." Tatsuya nodded and looked back inside and said, "Girls Gremory will be joining us on the way to school." "Whatever, it doesn''t matter." all of them said in unison. Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and then said, "Wait for a bit and then we will leave." Soon all of them came and Tatsuya and the others left for the school. Along the way Sinon looked at Rias and asked, "So how is your life after ''winning'' the game. We heard that you had a celebration on your ''win''." Rias looked at her and smiled, "It has been good. No more fussing over engagement or being forced by the family. And yeah, we did celebrate. But you know there have been a lot of people who trying to set up a marriage with me. Seriously, it''s so annoying. I even told them that I am interested in ''somebody'' else but they are still not giving up." Rias said those words while glancing at Tatsuya who did what any sane man would do.... simply ignored her and kept on walking. All the girls looked at her and were trying to hold their laugh and all of them thought, ''Does she really think that she could make him jealous. Seriously red head has too much over confidence.'' Tatsuya who was simply walking and then suddenly someone jumped on his back. Tatsuya turned his head and said, "Good morning Isami. Looks like you are enthusiastic in the morning."Isami just smiled and gave him a peck on the lips. During these few days after the devils came back Isami''s and Tatsuya''s got into relationship after Isami confessed to him. Though she thought that she would be rejected by others but to her surprise even Miyuki allowed her to be with Tatsuya rather easily. Tatsuya himself didn''t had any problem with that as he had taken a linking to Isami during the time she used to train under him. He was quite happy himself as he was going to confess to her himself after the rating game was over. Isami then got off from Tatsuya''s back and then looked at others and said, "Good morning everyone." Her gaze then fell on Rias and she asked, "What are you doing here prez." Rias just smiled and said, "Oh just joining them on the way to school." Ingvild then came closer to Isami and said, "Trying to seduce Tatsuya." Isami who now heard the real reason nodded and then started to talk with the girls. Rias then walked closer to Tatsuya and asked, "Hey Tatsuya can we have the ORC meeting at your house today?" Tatsuya didn''t even looked at her and said, "Why". This answer made her a bit surprised and she said, "Please the clubhouse will be undergoing the annual cleaning." Tatsuya then thought for a while and then said, "Then it would be better to go to Isami''s house. She can meet her parents as well like that." Rias who heard that wanted to retort but couldn''t as Tatsuya''s reasoning was right. Soon all of them reached the school and separated their ways. Later that day Tatsuya and his group went directly to their homes without bothering the Gremory group. On the way Ingvild looked asked, "Why didn''t you let them come to the house. You are not that strict to let someone not even enter it." Tatsuya looked at her and then said, "I don''t have any problems if a person just wants to come and hangout. What I have a problem with is that if she found out about our training facilities she would be bothering us too much. Do you think that a time chamber is something easily available? The gravity and climate manipulators along with all the things present their to make you all train for different circ.u.mstances is not something that can be easily found." All of them nodded and then silently went back home. At night Tatsuya felt a familiar presence inside the town and decided to check. He then directly teleported to the location and found himself standing in a room with a lot of sofas and dim lighting. He then took a seat on the sofa and waited for a while and soon a door opened and came a man with black and blonde hair wearing a yukata. Tatsuya looked at the man and asked calmly, "What are you doing here in the town Azazel?" Azazel was surprised by the voice and looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Since when did you came here?" "A while ago." Azazel nodded and then took a seat on one of the sofas and said, "Well this town is peaceful and I like the silence here. It''s very relaxing." Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan expression and said, "And what is the real reason?" Azazel smirked and asked, "Whatever you mean, I am just a friendly neighborhood fallen angel." Tatsuya snorted and said, "More like a friendly neighborhood pervert and answer me seriously, why are you here?" Azazel''s face twitched and he said, "Hey man don''t be like that. I just came here for some research." As he said that a magic circle appeared in the room and soon Isami came out of it. "Are you the one who summoned a devil?" Isami then looked at the people sitting in the room and found Tatsuya along with Azazel in the room. Her eyes widen in surprise on Seeing Tatsuya and she asked, "Ehh Tatsuya. Are you the one who summoned me here." Tatsuya simply glanced at Azazel in response to her question. Azazel looked at the two of them and said, "Wait, you two know each other?" Both Tatsuya and Isami nodded in response and then Tatsuya said, "So what request do you have from my girlfriend?" and gave a cold smile. Azazel who looked at Tatsuya got a shiver run down his spine and said, "Nothing like that, I just wanted someone to accompany me while drinking." Tatsuya just nodded his head and then said, "And what about your research?" Azazel then said, "Oh I heard that the weilder of the boosted gear is in this town, so I decided to check on her and try to take her under my wing." he then glanced at Isami who was still confused and said, "But seeing that she is already a devil and your girlfriend as well, I guess that I already missed the opportunity." Tatsuya looked at Azazel and said, "Well it was a fallen angel who killed her, so I guess you already lost the chance to even ask her." Azazel who heard that looked at Tatsuya and said, "Seriously, man there has been a lot of rouges and traitors in the organisation. This getting on my nerves. It is because of them that fallen angels have a bad name in the supernatural world." Tatsuya then sat back comfortably and them said, "Anyway let''s leave it at that. How far has your research progressed and how is the battle junkie." Azazel then summoned a bottle of whiskey and some glasses and poured him and Tatsuya some. He then looked at Isami and asked, "Do you drink?" Isami who just being ignored till now got surprised and said, "No I don''t." Tatsuya then took out a can of cola and threw it at her and said, "Here." Isami caught the can and then looked at both of them and asked, "Is it fine for me being here?" Tatsuya waved his hands and said, "Just sit there for a while and drink after that your contract is complete and you can go." Isami nodded and then opened the can. Tatsuya and Azazel then started their talk and after talking for a while Azazel then asked, "Hey what would you do about Vali? Because you must be knowing that there is no way that he will not fight that girl sitting there." Tatsuya took a big sip and then said, "I don''t mind as long as they are fighting, but if the situation comes to Isami getting killed then I will interfere. Besides if I just promise him that I will fight in her stead then he will easily expect." Tatsuya then had a smirk and then said, "I also know some of his dark secrets so he would be willing to accept my offer happily." Azazel looked at Tatsuya and said, "Heh I hardly believe that a battle junkie like him will yield to a threat like that?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "Oh he will be more than willing to." ''After all it would better for him that others do not know that he have butt fetish.'' Tatsuya then looked at the clock and said, "Well it has become very late, I guess we should get going." Tatsuya then looked at Azazel and said, "Now pay up for the contract." Azazel twitched his lips and said, "How Stingy can you be?" Tatsuya then said, "Hey, I am not revealing that the governor of the Grigori is in the town to the devils. It should be plenty enough." He then looked at Isami and then said, "And make sure to not tell the others about this pervert." Isami only nodded and said, "It doesn''t matter. Seeing that he is on good terms with you I can be assured that he don''t have any ill intentions." Azazel then stopped grumbling and then pointed to a painting and said, "how about this as a compensation. It is an original." Isami looked at Azazel and said, "I am fine with that but isn''t that too expensive." Azazel shrugged his shoulders and said, "This is the only thing that I have at the moment." Tatsuya snorted and said, "Like hell the leader of a faction is short on money." Azazel''s brows twitched and he said, "Anyway this is all I have the only other thing that I can give you is my soul." Isami then waved her hands and said, "No no no I didn''t do anything to get your soul as compensation." Tatsuya then moved towards Azazel and said, "Sure why not?" and removed the astral body from his human body(Saiki''s power) and immediately Azazel''s body blanked out. Azazel who was in his astral form looked at his body and said, "Did you really extract my soul?" Tatsuya looked at him with a neutral expression and said, "Yeah" He then looked at his own astral body and saw that he could see through it. He then tried to grab Tatsuya but was unable to. His eyes then fell on Isami who was trying to wake his flesh body up and said, "Oi girl, can''t you see me." Tatsuya looked at him no one can see you or hear you if you are in that form. Azazel was surprised by that and then started thinking something and said, "Then can''t I stay in the ladies bath without getting caught?" He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya let''s go to a bath house right now." Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan expression and after signing said, "I cannot believe that you can think something good out of this." Azazel grinned and then said, "I always look at the positive aspects of everything." "No you look at the perverted aspects of everything." Azazel shrugged his shoulder and said, "That comes in positive aspect as well." Tatsuya then sighed and then combined his astral and flesh body and took Isami along with him. "See you later and don''t cause trouble." and left his apartment along with Isami. Chapter 108 - Bros After both Isami and Tatsuya left Azazel''s place Isami started asking questions about Azazel and Tatsuya started to explain her about the fallen angels and Grigori. Soon Isami got a call from Rias regarding a stray devil in the town and Isami and Tatsuya parted ways. Tatsuya who was now alone decided to take a long way home as he wanted to travel a bit after drinking with Azazel and started walking aimlessly around the town. After half an hour of walking it started to rain but Tatsuya used his psychic powers to make the water droplets bounce of his body. Seeing that it was raining heavily Tatsuya decided to go home as others might get worried. On his way he heard a voice which he concluded to be clash between swords and decided to check the area using magic. But just as he used it he confirmed it to be Kiba and ran towards the location. Just as he reached there he saw Kiba and a stray priest which he thought to be Freed were fighting. He then came forward and asked, "What''s going on here?" Both Kiba and Freed got alert by the voice and looked at Tatsuya. Kiba widened his eyes and said, "Tatsuya what are you doing here?" "Just taking a stroll, didn''t expect to fight you here. So who is that guy, your friend?" Kiba shook his head and said, "No this person standing here is Freed Sellzen, a rouge priest." Tatsuya looked at Freed and said, "Nice to meet you. Tatsuya Shiba at your service." Freed looked at Tatsuya weirdly for a while and then said, "...um hello, I guess." Freed was then suudenly hit by realisation and he pointed his sword at Tatsuya and said, "Hey it is not the time to introduce ourselves, what are you doing here. You know what just leave it, I will just slice you apart as well." Tatsuya looked at Freed and asked, "What happened man, why so angry? Someone stepped on you d.i.c.k or what?" Freed gritted his teeth and then said, "You, forget it you will die first." Tatsuya then looked at Kiba and asked, "You cut his d.i.c.k or what?" Kiba shrugged and said, "No he is just like that?" Tatsuya nodded and then asked, "Want me to deal with him?" Kiba then gripped his sword tightly and said, "No, I request you to not interfere, there are some debts that I have to clear with that sword." Tatsuya then looked at the sword in Freed''s hands and said, "Oh it''s one of those Excalibur pieces huh. Well go ahead, be my guest." Kiba nodded and said, "Thanks." Freed who heard them laughed maniacally and said, "What happened shit head? Got scared of my Excalibur-chan." Tatsuya then looked at Freed and said, "I have an ''Excalibur'' down there as well and you know, Girl''s love it." Freed became a big pissed on seeing that Tatsuya wasn''t the slightest bit scared and then said, "Let''s stop talking and start slashing." Kiba became serious and said, "Yeah, lets go. HOLY ERASER." and black beams started to originate from Kiba''s sword and attack Freed." Freed simply blocked the attack with his sword and then the sword started to emit holy aura. Freed then looked at Kiba and said, "That will not work on my Excalibur-chan, devil-kun." Kiba gritted his teeth and then ran towards Freed and started slashing at Freed. Freed continued to laugh maniacally and then parried all of Kiba''s slashes. Tatsuya observed their fight and thought, ''That sword must be Excalibur rapidly. That must be the reason, why Freed is able to fight at Kiba''s speed.'' They kept on fighting for a while with none gaining advantage over the other. Both of them were pretty tired but suddenly Freed found an opening and slashed Kiba on the arm. Kiba then took a step back and groaned in pain. Freed then licked his lips and said, "Stings a lot ,right devil-kun. Oh I feel so great." Tatsuya looked at Freed and said, "Why, someone penetrated you from ''behind'' or what?" Hearing that Freed got out of his own world and glared at Tatsuya and said, "Just you wait shit head, I will deal with you once I kill devil-kun." and started running towards Kiba. Kiba who was injured decided to block the attack. But noticed that he won''t be on time, because of his injury. Just as Freed was about to attack Kiba Tatsuya said, "Oh man, you stepped on dog shit. Yuck!!!" Freed immediately stopped his hand and looked down and lifted his foot. Tatsuya saw that and said, "Kiba now." Kiba nodded and slashed at Freed. Freed who noticed the attack coming towards him jumped away and then said, "Hey, that''s not fair." Tatsuya just looked at him without any expression and said, "Yeah I know." Freed then said, "It''s a two against one." Tatsuya with the same expressionless face said, "And so is a threesome. But they don''t complain, do they." Both Freed''s and Kiba''s lips twitched and Freed said, "This example is irrelevant here." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "I know." Freed gritted his teeth and again took his stance to fight but suddenly a magic circle appeared near his ear and Freed''s eyes widened. He then looked at Tatsuya and Kiba and said, "Looks like you live a bit longer, devil-kun, shithead. Someone is calling me." and then threw something on the ground and the whole area illuminated in a blinding light. Freed put his sword on his waist and ran away, but what he failed to notice was that Tatsuya already taking his sword and storing it in his storage." Tatsuya then came back to his position before the light died down. He then looked at Kiba and said, "Well there he goes, so waana tell me your story?" Kiba sighed and then said, "Let''s find a shelter first. It is raining quite heavily." Tatsuya nodded and both of them then entered an apartment which seemed to be Kiba''s house. Tatsuya has already informed the others that he would be staying at Kiba''s place for the night as he had something to discuss with him. Kiba and Tatsuya then dried themselves up and then sat down facing each other. Tatsuya looked at Kiba and Kiba was looking down on the floor. Tatsuya waited for him to speak but noticing him he sighed and said, "Listen I am not forcing you to speak up, of you don''t want to then I won''t force you but if you tell me there might be a way that I can help you." Kiba then looked at Tatsuya with a determined expression and then said, "I will tell you." and then started telling about the holy sword project and his life. After he was done Tatsuya looked at him and said, "You have gone through a lot." Kiba sighed and said, "Yeah" Tatsuya then patted on his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry everything is fine now." Tatsuya then became serious and said, "But do you think that your way of taking revenge is right?" Kiba became surprised by his question and then asked, "What do you mean by that?" Tatsuya then said, "What I mean to say is that, do you think that everything will be solved if you destroy all those "great name, works lame" swords." Kiba was a bit confused by what Tatsuya said and seeing that Tatsuya sighed and then said, "Just think about it, like you someone destroyed the original Excalibur and then it''s pieces were used to make new Excaliburs. So, of you were to destroy the sword again, their is a chance that they can recreate them or worse, they can even make more swords with the new fragments and to choose weilders for those fragments a new holy sword project will start and many children will suffer again. Do you really want that?" After hearing Tatsuya''s explaination Kiba started to hesitate about his revenge. Seeing the conflicted expression on Kiba''s face Tatsuya said, "I am not asking you to forget about your revenge, what I am asking you is to change the method of your revenge." Kiba immediately looked at Tatsuya intently, waiting for answer. Tatsuya then said, "How about killing the one who started the holy sword project, Valper Galilei. Afterall he was the one who made you and your friends suffer, right? Killing him will lessen the chances of another holy sword project as well." Kiba remained silent for a while and then said, "I will think about it. Right now my head is in a mess." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "Take your time, there is no rush, you have the whole night to think about it." Tatsuya said with a smile on his face. Kiba twitched his lips and said, "Isn''t that much time too less?" . Tatsuya nodded and said, "I know that it is less, but as you have seen, that maniac Freed had an Excalibur in his hands. How do you think a stray priest will be allowed to posses a one of the Excaliburs." Kiba who heard that got surprised and started thinking about what Tatsuya said. He then said, "Yeah, now that I think about it, it is definitely weird for that priest to have that sword, it''s as if" Tatsuya then said, "Someone from the inside is helping him and from what I know only people with certain authority will be allowed near Excaliburs like" Kiba then seemed to realise something and said, "People from the holy sword project. They were allowed to take Excaliburs to test on us to know if anyone was worthy." Tatsuya then said, "That''s right, I believe something big is about to happen and seeing that the maniac with Excalibur was here, I can feel that this town is going to be the centre of the events." He then sighed and said, "Why are they aiming this town, can''t they be happy on letting me relax." Kiba showed a wry smile and then said, "Don''t worry we will go through everything together like bros along with the others." and moved his fist forward. Tatsuya looked at him and bumped his fist and said, "Yeah, like bros." Tatsuya and Kiba''s stomachs then growled earning a wry smile from both of them. Tatsuya then stood up and said, "I will fix something up." Kiba then sat back more comfortably and said, "Yeah, and make sure to make plenty." Tatsuya looked at Kiba and said, "Isn''t this the time where you say ''let me help as well'' or ''No no, I will cook'' or something." Kiba shrugged his shoulders and said, "I know how delicious your food is why would I want to deny such a humble offer." Tatsuya sighed and said, "Bastard" and then went to the kitchen to cook. Chapter 109 - The exorcists The next day Tatsuya woke up early and decided to go to his house first before going to school but just as he woke up he felt a certain presence and a smile appeared on his face and he thought, ''So she finally came huh.'' He then got refreshed, left a note to inform Kiba on the table and then left Kiba''s house. Just as he opened the door of the house, he was welcomed by a blurr which he caught unconsciously and lifted up. The blurr turned out to be Miyuki and Tatsuya smiled and said, "Good morning Miyuki." and hugged her. Miyuki hugged him back and then sniffed him and said, "You don''t smell of a girl, so you really were at Kiba-san''s house." Tatsuya then let her go and asked, "Yup I was really at Kiba''s place, but I didn''t think that you would suspect me, you know that really hurts." Miyuki then hugged him back and said, "It''s not like that Onii-sama, I do trust you but for some reason I have a feeling that some bitch will be coming close." Tatsuya who heard her had a sweat drop and thought, ''Is this the so called woman''s intuition. She already felt that ''she'' is in town.'' Tatsuya then patted her back to calm her down and then after a while both of them separated and both went inside the house to do their own work. Later that day on the way to school they met Rias and Isami and Rias stopped the group and asked, "Hey has any of you seen Yuuto." All of them looked at Tatsuya and said, "This guy was at his place last night so ask him." Tatsuya looked at his group and said, "Don''t speak like that or the others will misunderstand." He then looked at Rias and said, "And yes last night I was at his place. He had quite a lot on his mind so to see that he do not do anything rash, i decided to look over him." Rias nodded her head and said, "Thanks a lot, I was very worried after he left off without telling me anything." Tatsuya looked at Rias for a while and then thought, ''Though she is an overconfident idiot, she still cares for her peerage.'' Tatsuya then nodded and said, "Mention not, he is my friend as well." All of them then started walking towards the school while talking to each other when suddenly Rias said, "Oh yeah, we will be having some guests in the clubroom after the school is over." Isami looked at her and asked, "Guests? Is it something like your marriage again?" Rias shook her head and said, "No, Nothing like that two members of the church are coming to meet us. Apparently they have some work in our territory." Just as she said that, the atmosphere around them started to get cold and all of them looked at Miyuki. Miyuki who just heard the information thought, ''Guests from church...bitch....'' She then started laughing which give the creeps to whoever saw her and she then said, "So she finally shows up huh, now I know why I had this feeling since yesterday." Tatsuya then patted her head to calm her down and the atmosphere turned back to normal. She then looked up and saw Tatsuya smiling at her and she then realized, "Onii-sama you already felt her presence, don''t you?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well yeah afterall she she still has the necklace that I gave her, so I sensed her presence this morning as soon as I woke up." Miyuki then asked, "Then why didn''t you informed me that she was back on town." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well, I thought that you would be more surprised of you see her directly and it would be more fun to watch your reaction." and just continued to smile. All of them around both of them were confused about what both of them were talking about. Tatsuya and Miyuki noticed their stares and Tatsuya asked Miyuki, "Should we tell them?" Miyuki thought for a while and said, "Nah, just let them be. They will meet soon anyways." Both of them nodded and again started walking towards the school leaving behind a group of girls complaining to them about not telling what they were talking about. Later at the end of the day Tatsuya and the others were in the ORC clubhouse, Kiba was there as well and all were silently sitting on the sofas with Tatsuya and his group in the corner and the Gremory group in the centre waiting for the guests to come. Soon the door of the clubroom opened and two people wearing white robes came inside. The two people who came were girls one having chestnut brown hair tied in twin tails and the other with short blue hair with a streak of green in them. Both of them then took their seats facing Rias. The chestnut haired girl then looked at Tatsuya and soon as if she remembered something she jumped from her seat and immediately came towards Tatsuya and hugged him and said, "Tatsuya, I missed you so much~" Tatsuya hugged her back as well and said, "I missed you as well Irina. How have you been?" Irina then separated herself from Tatsuya and looked at him and said, "I have been well, but what are you doing here?" Tatsuya was about to answer but Miyuki beat him to that and said, "Is that even a question, it should be easily understandable why we are here. Looks like you are just as stupid as before." Irina then looked at Miyuki and said, "And I see you have just the same sharp tongue like the old days Miyuki." Both of them were smiling but everyone could see some sparks clashing between them. Miyuki then became neutral and said, "Anyway it''s nice to meet you again, I guess. Oh and we are here because we are also a part of the supernatural just so your small brain could not have realised it yet." Irina continued to smile and said, "Oh no no, I understand. Her gaze then fell on Isami and she asked, "Are you Isami? It''s been a long time." Isami looked at her in disbelief and said, "You, you can''t be Shidou, Shidou was a boy not a girl like you." Irina then pouted a bit and said, "Says the one who matured even more than me." Isami was about to continue but then the blue haired girl interjected and said, "Irina I think the work that we came for is more important." Irina nodded and then went back to her seat and son did everyone else. Seeing that everyone was sitting Rias said, "Nice to meet you I am Rias Gremory." The blue haired girl nodded and said, "Xenovia Quarta and this here is my partner-" Irina then waved both her hands and said, "Hello~ I am Irina Shidou but some of you must already be knowing me." As she said her full name the other girls of Tatsuya''s peerage suddenly realised something and said, "Oh you are the ''clingy bratty bitch''. Miyuki has told us about you. It''s nice to meet you." Irina''s brows were twitching and she looked at Miyuki and said, "Looks like you told them a lot about me." Miyuki smiled and said, "Oh, not really, afterall there wasn''t much to tell them about some trash." Irina''s lips were twitching but she calmed herself down and said, "Don''t become restless, it must be a trial that God has set up." Miyuki then place a hand on her cheek and said, "Oh my, i didn''t know that you regarded me as a god." Irina had veins popping out of her forehead and she thought, ''I really want to slice her apart.'' Miyuki just continued to smile in response. Chapter 110 - The talk Seeing that they were not about to stop any moment soon, Tatsuya decided to intervene and said, "Miyuki stop that, can''t you see they are here for some important business. Look at Quarta-san she is itching to say something." At this all of them looked at Xenovia whose brows were twitching because of the commotion caused by the two girls. Miyuki then sighed and said, "Yes, Onii-sama I understand. Sorry Quarta-san please tell us what you want to discuss." Xenovia looked at Tatsuya and gave a appreciative nod to which Tatsuya responded with a nod as well. Xenovia then said, "Thank you for arranging the time to speak with us." Rias kept a neutral expression and said, "No no, you don''t need to thank me. I also wanted to know what the followers of the ''god'' want from a devil like me." Irina then said, "Out of the six swords that were under the security of the church, three of them has been stolen by the fallen angels." This surprised most of the people standing in the room except for Kiba and Tatsuya who already saw Freed weilding an Excalibur. Xenovia then said, "Out of the three remaining swords the ones we have are". She then lifted a huge sword covered in bandages and said, "The holy sword of destruction- Excalibur destruction." After that Irina took her hand out of her cloak and while pointing at a thread tied around it said, "And the holy sword of mimicry- Excalibur mimimc." After announcing about their swords they paused for a while thinking that everyone must be surprised on learning about their swords, but those who were shocked were a select few. Aside from Rias and her peerage(except for Isami) none of them were excited that much. Isami herself possessed a Longinus and knew that how strong her sacred gear could get, and the weapons that Tatsuya''s team possessed could easily outclass those holy swords. While this was going on Tatsuya looked at the holy sword with unintrested eyes and thought, ''This universe''s Excalibur is not that much of a big deal. Sure, they may cause great damage to beings who are weak to holy element but that''s it. Nothing more than that, the specific ability that each holy sword gives the user is also not something of that importance, For instance I can consider Excalibur transparency and Excalibur ruler to be a great sword but those effects could be gained by other magical tools as well. If I were to compare, my d.i.c.k is a lot better than these swords. I can change the shape and size of my it, just like the Excalibur mimimc, and if I were to thrust my d.i.c.k once by removing half of the limiters on my body, I could atleast level half of the town without any problem. I can even make it tougher than diamond using enhancement magic.'' Tatsuya then came out of his thoughts when Miyuki asked, "Hey is that thread your holy sword?" Irina nodded her head and said, "Yeah this is my holy sword, it can turn into anything." Miyuki then said, "Then couldn''t it be stolen too easily, they just have to bump into you and loosen the knot and boom boom the sword is lost." Irina was completely shocked by what Miyuki said and then looked at her arm and said, "Now that you mention it, what you said does seem to be true." She then thought for a while and said, "Then what should I turn this into, because any accessory could be taken easily by an expert pickpocket." Tatsuya looked at her with a neutral expression and said, "Then change it into a pair of panties and wear them. No chance of someone stealing or accidentally dropping it." The whole room fell silent and Irina was blushing deeply while covering her face and said, "How can you say those words in front of a pure soul like me?" Every one was looking at Tatsuya who looked back at them and said, "What? It is the most treat proof way. If you can give me a better idea then speak up." Everyone in the room looked at him for a while and then Xenovia gave a fake cough to get everyone''s attention back to her and then said, "Anyways what I want to say is that we don''t want any interference of devils. It is a matter between the church and fallen angels." Hearing her words everyone in the room was shocked and Rias became slightly agitated. She then glared at Xenovia and said, "Is that an accusation, are you accusing us to be siding with the fallen?" Xenovia glared back at Rias and said, "Aren''t the holy swords detestable to you as well, Your intentions align well with them." Rias got more angry at that and started releasing her demonic energy. Tatsuya looked at the scene in front of him and thought, ''What they are saying might be true but they can also be accused to side with the fallen to take out the devils, afterall all three factions are not currently in any form of alliance and are hostile to each other and among the three devils have the largest population because of reincarnated devils. Also the holy swords cause major damage to devils rather than the fallen angels. Well let''s keep our mouth shut here, we don''t want to interfere in their businesses now, do we?'' Xenovia remained calmed even after Rias was releasing her energy and said, "If any of you were to interfere we will annihilate you without any mercy. Even if you are the sister of a maou." Tatsuya looked at Xenovia and thought, "''f she were to do that, forget the church even the heaven will be ruined by a sis-con.'' Rias then stopped releasing her demonic energy and said, "If you know that much about me then let me tell you this. There is no way that I will align myself with the fallen angels. I will never do something that will tarnish the name of the house of Gremory or the maou." Xenovia then smirked and said, "It''s enough for me to hear that. I was just relaying the thoughts of those at the headquarters." Rias then eased her expression a bit and said, "Then it should also be clear to you that I have no intentions of siding with you as well." Xenovia nodded her head and said, "Of course, it is enough for us that you promise to not interfere in anything that happen in this town." Rias then thought for a while and then said, "I understand." Xenovia and Irina then stood up and said, "Thank you for taking out time and listening to our request." Rias then said, "Won''t you have some tea before you go?" Xenovia shook her head and said, "No thanks, we are not here to make friends with devils." and started to leave along with Irina but soon stopped on her tracks and looked in the direction of Tatsuya''s group. She then said, "I have been suspecting this since I entered to room but aren''t you Asia Argento." Asia was a bit surprised by this and said, "Yes." Xenovia then narrowed her gaze and said, "I didn''t think I would meet a witch at a place like this." Asia became a bit surprised but only a bit and then she regained her expression. Irina who now remembered who she was looked at Asia and said, "Oh you are the former Saint who turned into a witch right?" "Yes." Irina then continued and said, "I heard that you were banished fr the church because you could heal fallen angels and devils, but I didn''t expect you to side with the devils." "Yes." Xenovia then said, "But for the former Saint to side with devils, you sure have fallen to the lowest you can." Asia didn''t said anything but Tatsuya and his team could feel that Asia was a bit pissed now. Xenovia who didn''t felt anything said, "Do you still believe in God?" Asia looked at her without any hesitation and said, "Yes, I still believe in God." Xenovia then closed her eyes and said, "Then let me execute you right here right now. Even if you have sinned God will still reach out his hand for forgiveness." At this Tatsuya and his whole group got pissed and the girls were about to attack Xenovia, but before the situation got worse Tatsuya came forward and said, "Xenovia, right?" Xenovia nodded her head in response and Tatsuya then looked at her with a cold expression which sent a chill down on everyone''s spine in the room and said, "Do you want to meet your so called ''God'' so soon?" Chapter 111 - Numbers are still growing The whole room was completely silent everyone in the room even Tatsuya''s group was scared of the look in Tatsuya''s eyes. Tatsuya who noticed that reduced the coldness in his expression but was still glaring at Xenovia. After he relaxed his expression a bit all of them feel a bit relaxed as well. Xenovia now also glared back at Tatsuya and said, "Why are you siding with the witch?" Tatsuya got angrier and said, "What right do you have to call her a witch?" "If she isn''t a witch then what is she? For a person referred to as saint, to side with the devils. She even has the powers to heal devils and fallen angels." "Oh then what about you, do you mean to say that your oh so great holy sword can''t hurt a person who is a follower of God." At this Xenovia gritted her teeth and then said, "That''s not what I mean to say, what I meant was that she used her powers to heal a devil while she was a saint." "It was not her fault that she healed an injured person that came in front of the church she was staying in. The higher ups from your church has never taught her about how to differentiate between races. And just tell me, how can a devil enter the headquarters of the church and you exorcists just let them roam freely. In my opinion all the fault lies with you exorcists who allowed a devil to get away and instead of accepting your faults you all just banished her from the church. Not even a single one from your pathetic bunch came forward to help her." Xenovia got agitated when she was called pathetic and said, "She was a saint, she don''t need help from anyone, she don''t need any friends. She can just live on her faith in God. If she just wanted friends then she should have never become a saint in the first place." Tatsuya''s glare intensified and he said, "Oh, so now you are saying that saying that she don''t need help because she was a saint. Looks like you are misunderstanding something here. Asia never asked to become a saint, she was MADE a saint and do you know why. Because the higher-ups of your pathetic bunch didn''t want to let go of her after seeing their ability. They gave her the title of the saint not because they thought that she was blessed by God. They gave it so that they can get hold of her." Xenovia gritted her teeth and said, "She have suffered because her faith in God of fake and must be banished because of the same reason." "Oh now you say because her faith in God was fake, then why did you people labeled someone whose faith was fake as a saint." Xenovia was then left speechless. She didn''t had any way to retort to him and just stayed silent. Tatsuya who saw that smirked and said, "And even if I say that I believe you that her faith was fake, do you think that the church will take claim of you if I report that two of the church officials and holy sword weilders at that were found in a devil territory without any prior permission. Because seeing that the church only sent two people to claim their precious holy swords, I can only guess that they sent you to not be in any kind of suspicion." Hearing that Xenovia gritted her teeth and said, "There is no way that the church would do something like that." Tatsuya smirked again and said, "Do you think that a person who is capable of stealing the holy sword from right under the nose of the church would be someone weak to be dealt by only two people of your level. It''s obvious that they don''t want to take any risks and sent you here on a do or die mission. They must have said some crap like, only an Excalibur can fight against an Excalibur or even if you are not able to retrieve the sword make sure to destroy them so that they are not left in the hands of devils and fallen, right?" Xenovia was shocked on hearing what Tatsuya said as these were the same words that the church officials said to them before sending them on the mission. Tatsuya who saw her remain silent said, "Looks like I was correct, the church indeed said those words. Honestly how pathetic of you to actually believe in them and take this kind of mission. The church dare to call of a good and pure person like Asia a witch when the people who are having the authority there are monsters." Xenovia was Now very angry and pointed her huge sword which was still coverd in bandages at Tatsuya and said, "You, just what are you to Asia?" Tatsuya put a hand around Asia''s waist and pulled her close to him making her blush and said, "I her friend, her family, and the one who is going to protect her from the church and people like them who are taking advantage of her kindness. Just lay a hand on her and see how I f.u.c.k you up." As he finished that the girls from Tatsuya''s group said, "You do look cool but you forgot the ''I am the one who will marry her in future'' part." Tatsuya looked back at them and said, "That was not needed here" and then looked back at Xenovia and said, "Yeah, and what they just said now as well. I will be marrying her in future." At that moment Tatsuya could feel Irina releasing killing intent at him but he ignored her. Xenovia who was still glaring at Tatsuya said, "Are your words directed only to us or you are making a declaration against the whole church?" She then smirked thinking that Tatsuya will feel scared. But opposite to her expectations Tatsuya simply smiled and said, "This is neither directed to you or the church, it is directed to the whole world and dont think that I am just feigning it. If I were to get serious believe me none of the so called factions will be in existence." he said the last part in a cold voice making all of them shudder in fear, except for Asia who was in a pure bliss while being in Tatsuya''s embrace. Xenovia then looked at Gremory and said, "How can you let a mad person like him live in your territory?" Tatsuya chuckled making Xenovia glare at him and then said, "You seem to not know this, so I will tell you. It is not Gremory who is letting me live in her territory, it is me who is allowing her and the Sitri heiresses to live and supervise the town in my stead." At the sudden information both Xenovia and Irina were shocked. Tatsuya then said, "You know I was willing to let you do your work in the town but now I think I should just report you and let you get banished from the church." and gave a sincere smile full of amus.e.m.e.nt. But to Xenovia and Irina his smile looked very dangerous. If it was before they couldn''t have thought that the church could banish them but after hearing Tatsuya''s reasoning, they thought that their was a possibility of getting banished. Tatsuya who was looking at Xenovia with a confused expression suddenly felt a tug on his clothes and turned his head to see who was asking for his attention. When he turned his head he saw Asia who was still in his embrace looking up at him. Tatsuya forgot all about the argument that he was having with the exorcists and hugged her tightly and said, "Oh, Asia you look so cute~" Just when Tatsuya hugged her Asia''s blush deepened and then fumes started to one out of her when he called her cute. Asia then composed herself and said, "Don''t report them and get them banished, it will hurt someone who have faith in God, a lot. I know this from experience, it feels very bad to be asked to stay away from the only thing that you have been taught for your whole life." Miyuki then came closer to him and said, "And even though I don''t like her she is still a friend(I guess)" while pointing at Irina. "You won''t want her to go through trouble right?" Hearing both of them Tatsuya sighed and then said, "Just go and do what you want, but remember this you even try to harm someone close to me, you will live a life that will make dying look pale in comparison." Hearing that both Irina and Xenovia looked at Tatsuya and said, "Thanks a lot." Xenovia then looked up and said, "But the conditions are still the same, don''t interfere or we will kill you." Tatsuya and his group snorted at her and said at the said time, "Like you ever could." Hearing them Xenovia gritted her teeth but controlled herself and said, "We should be taking our leave then." Irina then came near Tatsuya and hugged him and said, "Sorry for all this trouble." Tatsuya hugged her back and said, "It''s ok the church has just made both of you narrow minded." Irina then separated herself and pinched Tatsuya''s waist and then said, "Don''t badmouth the church, I will not forgive you even if you are the person I like." Suddenly Irina remembered something and asked, "By the way I just heard earlier that you are going to marry Asia-san" Tatsuya just said, "yeah" Irina continued to smile and said, "Then what about Miyuki, are you not going to marry her." This time Miyuki came forward and said, "Did you hit somewhere or what? Of course Onii-sama will marry me." Irina then looked at Tatsuya and said, "How many girls are there that you are going to marry?" The girls from Tatsuya''s group then said, "About twenty for now and the numbers are still growing." Tatsuya looked at the girls and twitched his lips. Irina who heard that was shocked and said, "You have become way to corrupted Tatsuya. For all the time I left you here alone you became a bad person." Seeing her dreadful expression Miyuki smirked and said, "Oh just so you know, Onii-sama and I did the things that husband and wife do after marriage." Hearing that Irina snapped and said, "Unforgivable, unforgivable, you come out right now, I will purify you with my holy sword while pointing at Miyuki." who just laughed in seeing her expression. Seeing them Xenovia said, "Irina just leave them, we have more important things to do." Irina glared at Xenovia and said, "Xenovia, right now this is the task of utmost priority." Xenovia sighed and said, "Seriously you want to fight them." Kiba who saw that there was a chance to fight against the Excaliburs came forward and said, "Why not I take you up on the challenge." with his killing intent fully set in the the Excaliburs. Xenovia looked at Kiba and said, "Who are you?" Kiba just smirked and said, "Your senpai". Chapter 112 - Duel with the exorcists Right now all the people who were inside the ORC club were outside in between a forest for the unofficial duel against the two exorcists. On one side were Irina and Xenovia with their cloaks still on and on the other were Miyuki and Kiba with Miyuki smiling and Kiba radiating his killing intent. Rias and Akeno looked at the situation in front of them with a worried look on their faces and asked, "Is it alright to have a duel against the church exorcists. Won''t there be any serious circ.u.mstances later?" Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Don''t worry there would be no problems as I said earlier the church is ready to get rid of them the moment they are caught by the higher ups. The ones who are in a bind are them, not us." Hearing him both of them relaxed a bit and then looked back on the four standing in the middle. Xenovia looked at the group in front of her and said, "Now then shall we begin." and both Irina and Xenovia removed their cloaks and revealed to be wearing skin tight clothes which looked anything but holy at all. Tatsuya looked at both of them intently and then said, "Looks like the church is earning extra money from some ''unholy'' ways as well." Miyuki looked at Irina and then said, "Is that your uniform as an exorcist?" Irina smiled and said, "Why yes? You must be enchanted by the holy me, right?" Miyuki smirked and said, "Yeah you are looking so ''holy'' that if you walk in the neighborhood wearing this the men will assault you just to get you holy radiance." Irina who heard her was confused and seeing that Isami said, "She is saying that you look like someone who works in a.d.u.l.t videos." Hearing that Irina became red and said, "You, you dare make fun of such holy clothing? Xenovia let''s beat them real quick." and both Xenovia and Irina brought out their swords. Xenovia holding a huge sword in both her hands and Irina holding a katana. Seeing the holy swords Kiba started to laugh maniacally and said, "Finally, I finally got the chance to destroy these swords." and then formed a lot of swords around him and seeing that Xenovia started to say her knowledge about the holy sword project. Miyuki ignored her and also brought out her sword and said, "Don''t worry I will try to not freeze you to death." But just as she said that Tatsuya said, "Miyuki no magic allowed, it will be too unfair." Hearing that Miyuki looked at Tatsuya with a pout on her face and said, "You are too stingy Onii-sama. Well whatever. He church s.l.u.t you just got saved from being skewered by an ice spike, do remember to thank Onii-sama." Irina looked at Miyuki and said, "Oh please like you can do that." Tatsuya looked at Irina and said, "Don''t underestimate her Irina she has made a girl run around a mansion barely dodging the spikes while being completely n.a.k.e.d. You could have been her next victim." Just when Tatsuya mentioned that Rias shuddered and said, "That was one of the worst experiences that I ever had and I definitely don''t want to go through that again." Irina then looked at Miyuki and said, "I will definitely purify you with my holy sword. AMEN" and jumped at Miyuki. Miyuki smirked and said, "Let''s get this over with" and then immediately vanished from her spot making Rias and her peerage (except Isami) and the exorcists got surprised when when she vanished. Irina was looking around trying to find Miyuki but suddenly she heard, "Where are you looking at?" and her body got stiff. All of them looked at the scene in front of them with surprise(except for Tatsuya and his group and Isami). Miyuki was pointing her sword at Irina''s neck and said, "Throw your sword away and yield." Irina gritted her teeth and said, "I yield" and threw her sword away. Miyuki smiled and then hit Irina with a fist only to make her suffer some pain. Irina who was thrown away said, "Hey what was that for. I already gave up." Miyuki just smiled and said, "Oh, my hands were just itching for a while." Irina grumbled in pain but Tatsuya used his magic to heal her and then lifted her up. He then picked her sword and said, "Here you go" and gave it back. Irina took her sword back and looked at Tatsuya and said, "Thank you" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "No problems" Miyuki then came towards Tatsuya and said, "Onii-sama how did I do?" Tatsuya bonked her head and said, "You overdid it." Miyuki looked at Tatsuya with a point and said, "Onii-sama meanie." Tatsuya smiled looking at her pout and then patted her head, "Alright alright, you did well. But don''t defeat someone so easily, this can shatter their confidence. Only do a one side annihilate when you want to crumble the enemies to dust. Show no mercy to those kind of opponents. Shatter their pride, break their bones. And if someone s.e.x.u.a.lly harras you then crush their balls." Miyuki smiled brightly while being in bliss on being patted and said, "Yes, Onii-sama" Everyone around them were looking the sibling pair with a weird look in their eyes and thought, ''How can they such things with a smile on their faces.'' Meanwhile on the other side, Kiba was having a tough time against Xenovia. Even though his body has become strong and durable because of Tatsuya''s training he was still a devil and a major disadvantage against the holy sword. Kiba looked at Xenovia with an angry expression and said, "Let''s see which destruction sword is better, your holy or my devil" and formed a huge sword and rushed towards Xenovia. Xenovia looked at Kiba with calm expression and said, "You lost the one thing that was great about you" she then swung her sword and shattered the sword that Kiba was holding and said, "Your speed." and then hit Kiba''s gut with a bit of force, just to make him give up the match. Kiba then fell on the ground and clutched his stomach. Xenovia then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Wanna have a go against my sword or are you scared now?" And smirked after taunting him. Tatsuya looked at others and said, "Do any of you want to fight or is it OK for me to defeat her." This made Xenovia glare at Tatsuya but he just ignored her. The rest of Tatsuya''s group just motioned to go and said, "Just defeat her and get this over with. It''s already getting late." Tatsuya nodded and then went towards the field and stood in front of Xenovia. Xenovia glared at him and said, "I will show you the power of my Excalibur destruction." Tatsuya looked at her seriously and then said, "Ok then I will show you the power of my personal-" he then paused making all of them look at him intently. Tatsuya noticing their gazes smirked and then said, "SPOON" and took out a spoon from his storage making all of the people fall down dramatically. Xenovia then stood up and said, "Are you here to joke with me." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "No no I am not joking at all. Look here my name is also carved on this spoon. This really is mine." Xenovia became more pissed and said, "Don''t look down on me" and then jumped at Tatsuya. Tatsuya just sighed and said, "Starting the match with such a huge blunder. *sigh* I am ver dissapointed." He then took a casual stance and said, "Well Whatever here goes nothing." Xenovia who was reaching close to Tatsuya said, "Are you giving up already. Sorry but it''s too late now you will not get away from my sword." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan expression and thought, ''Bitch please I can make you blow away with my sneeze.'' Tatsuya then moved his hand to the side. Xenovia, whose attack was about to hit him smirked but just when the sword was a hand''s length away from Tatsuya, he swung his spoon making contact with the sword and said, "Full counter" lazily. Immediately Xenovia was thrown away with a lot of force crashing through a lot of trees. All of them except for Tatsuya''s team were shocked by the sudden display and were awestruck. Tatsuya then said, "Now you should always remember this, never mess with a person who have a spoon in the hand." and put his spoon back in his storage. All of them looked at him with a deadpan expression. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "What?" Hearing that all of them twitched their lips but didn''t said anything. Miyuki then said, "Onii-sama what about not doing total annihilation that you just told me about?" Tatsuya looked at Miyuki for a while and then said, "Just consider it an exception." Miyuki and the others looked at him with an expression which said, "Really." Tatsuya looked back at them with an expression which seemed to say, "Do you think that I give a damn f.u.c.k to what you think." Seeing his expression everyone was twitching their lips but were brought out of it when Irina said, "Don''t you think that we should take her out of that rubble of trees before she die of suffocation." All of them looked at the trees and saw a hand coming out of the logs. Tatsuya then said, "You still alive Xenovia." and the hand twitched a bit. Tatsuya then looked at others a d said, "You should ho and help your friend. She can die there." All of them looked at him and said unanimously, "Who do you think is responsible for this." Chapter 113 - Getting my hands dirty After Xenovia was taken out of the rubble Tatsuya used his magic to heal her and after a bit she stood up and lifted her Excalibur and wrapped it in the bandages. She the looked at others and said, "Thank you for taking your time and help us." She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "And I will beat you the next time." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Sure, next time I will use a fork." Xenovia gritted her teeth but remained silent. She then put on her cloak and then looked at Irina and said, "Let''s get going Irina." Irina nodded her head and looked at others and said, "Well then see you again, Amen." As they were leaving Tatsuya looked at them with a serious expression and said, "I guess that you both have already been told this but you do know that you are up against a cadre, right?" making all of them shocked. Both of them stopped in their tracks and looked at Tatsuya and asked, "How do you know that?" Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Don''t forget that it is my territory I at least know that if their are some major events going on in the town or not." Hearing his answer Xenovia thought that it was justifiable and Xenovia nodded and said, "Yes, we are already mentally prepared for what we are going to face. So don''t interfere." Rias who was listening to their conversation curiously asked, "That means both of you do know who was the one who stole the swords, right?" Xenovia looked at Rias and said, "It was one of the leaders of Grigori, Kokabiel." Hearing his name all of them except Tatsuya were shocked. Rias now understood why Tatsuya asked that question and said, "Are you really prepared to fight a cadre, We can cooperate if we want to deal with him." Tatsuya looked at her and thought, "Even if all the supernaturals of the school except for me and my team group together then too Kokabiel can defeat them easily.'' Xenovia shook her head and said, "No we can handle our problems on our own." Miyuki looked at Irina and said, "I already knew that you were stupid but do really have to prove that by taking on this death mission." Irina looked at Miyuki and just showed a helpless smile and said, "Don''t worry I came here only after being prepared to deal with what we are going to." Miyuki who was not satisfied with her answer asked, "Does Touji-san and Grace-san know that you have taken this mission?" At this question Irina became silent and looked away. Both Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at Irina and Tatsuya said, "Do you not really feel anything on taking this mission without even telling them?" Irina just became more depressed on hearing that. She then looked at both of them and said, "It doesn''t matter, they would be happy if I completed this mission and come a step closer to God." Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and said, "And what about of you are unable to fulfill this mission, what will happen then? What if you die on this mission?" Irina who was looking away said, "Then I will die while doing something that the god wishes." Tatsuya got angry by her answer and was about to say something. But before he was able to Miyuki walked towards Irina and slapped her and said, "Did this open your eyes a bit?" Miyuki then grabbed her shoulders and said, "Do you really believe that both of them will be happy on hearing about your death, even if it was for your God?" Irina teared up a bit and then freed herself from Miyuki''s hold and looked at Xenovia and said, "Let''s go." and both of them walked away. All of them looked at both of them go and then Kiba also stood and was about to follow them. But Tatsuya stopped him and said, "Are you really set on your path or you going to follow the way we talked about yesterday?" Kiba looked at him with a conflicted expression and said, "I don''t know, I cannot decide right now. At one time I think that what you were saying is the correct way but whenever I see think of those swords I think that what I am doing is correct." He said and then left the group behind. Seeing that Kiba was leaving without telling them, Rias was about to stop him but Tatsuya held her off by raising his hand and said, "Let him cool off a bit. His mind is in a mess right now." Rias then sighed and complied with what Tatsuya told her and then left with her peerage. Tatsuya then looked at his group and said, "You all go back first, there is something that I need to discuss with Sona." All of them nodded their head silently, and started walking back except for Miyuki who remained standing. Tatsuya went towards her and hugged her and said, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I won''t let anything happen to her even of I don''t like to meddle this much." Miyuki slowly nodded her head and then snuggled closer to him while he just silently caressed her back. Soon she separated herself from Tatsuya and said, "If you really want to help her then do it, but just so you know I don''t care about her." Tatsuya just sighed and said, "You know it''s bad to not tell your real feelings, Miyuki." Miyuki looked away and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about" and then started walking back home. Tatsuya looked at their direction for a while and then looked at the setting sun and said, "Looks like I am getting my hands dirty in this case" and stretched hua body. He then took out his phone and called Sona, "Sona, it''s me Tatsuya. You see there are some important matters that I need to discuss with you so, are you free right now... Great, will meet you in the Student council room in a bit." Tatsuya then put his phone back and then started walking towards the Student council room. Chapter 114 - Serious matters After walking for a while he reached the Student Council room and knocked on the door and entered before the people inside could have replied. Once inside Tatsuya saw Sona and Tsubaki in the room and Tsubaki came towards Tatsuya and gave him a peck on the lips and said, "Liked it?" Tatsuya just smiled and gave her a peck as well and said, "Very." Sona looked at both of them with annoyed gaze and said, "Tatsuya don''t you have manners, to not enter a room till someone says you to. What would you have done if either of us were changing their clothes." Tatsuya looked at her with a serious expression and said, "Then I would have taken responsibility for you and would have married you in future." At this Sona blushed and looked away and said, "How can you say that with a straight face?" Tatsuya just walked towards her and whispered in her ear, "Because I am serious about it." Hearing her whisper Sona shuddered and looked at him but just as she turned Tatsuya kissed her on the lips making her blush deeper. Tatsuya looked at the blushing Sona and said, "You look very cute when you feel embarrassed, So-tan." Sona who heard the nickname was red to her ears and covered her face with her hands. Seeing that both Tatsuya and Tsubaki laughed but after a while Tatsuya said, "Well keeping that aside, I have something to discuss with you and this matter is quite serious." Hearing him both Tsubaki and Sona became serious and Sona looked at Tatsuya and shifted her glasses and said, "Is it related to those church people that came to the town recently?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah." and then started explaining them about why those two came to the town. After Tatsuya was done telling them about the purpose of the exorcists. Sona started to think and said, "This can turn into a major problem." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "It has already become, just think about this. The fallen stole church''s holy swords and are now in a territory which ''belongs'' to the two devil heiresses who are also sisters of a maou. What do you think will happen if the situation takes turn for worse?" Sona and Tsubaki''s expression turn grim and Sona said, "It might lead to a new war among the three factions." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah it most likely will and I think that''s what the fallen are aiming for." Sona nodded her head and said, "But if their plan is to start a war from the beginning then it would be correct to say that they have already gathered an army of sorts to initiate their plan." Tatsuya looked at her and gave a small smile and said, "Not having one will be nothing but plain stupid.(or the person we are going to face must be quite a powerhouse.)" Sona then began thinking and asked, "What do you think that we should do about this?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "We should start by informing the leaders of the three factions first to prevent any major dispute in future. But we have a problem there as well. Most likely this mission is carried out by the church without the Instructions of the heaven. So we cannot contact heaven." Sona became slightly worried but soon calmed herself down. She then massaged her temples and said, "Let''s leave it for now. How are we going to inform the other two? I can inform my sister, even though I don''t want to but I understand the importance of this mission. Now how are we going to contact the leader of the fallen angels?" Tatsuya patted his chest and said, "Leave that to me." He then took out his phone and called Azazel. Soon his phone was picked up and- "Hello Azazel here- *AHHH AHHH AHHH*- what happened -*YEAH HARDERRR. DO IT HARFER*- for you to -*AHHH AHHH YEAH F.U.C.K ME*- call me." Tatsuya who could hear the noise clearly have guessed what Azazel was doing. "Well are you free in the evening there is something that i want to discuss with you." "Sure -*AAHHHHHHHH~*- See you later." and ended the call. Tatsuya looked at Sona and said, "He was kind of ''busy'' at the moment but don''t worry I will talk with him later. Now let''s call Sera." Sona sighed and thought, ''I am probably gonna regret this." She then formed a magic circle on the table and a small projection of Serafall in her magical girl costume appeared. Serafall looked at Sona and got happy and said, "My So-tan finally called me on her own. What is it? Did something happen to you? Or you have realised your feelings of love for Onee-chan and want to do ecchi things together? But sorry So-tan you are too late now, I do love you but I have decided to do those things with Tatsuya-chan now. But don''t you worry So-tan I will ask Tatsuya-chan to let us do those things with him together and while we are at it you can fulfill your fantasies of having ''fun'' with me as well." Tatsuya and Tsubaki who were out of sight of Serafall were clutching their mouths and were trying very hard to not let their voice leak out from laughing. Sona who heard her sister was totally embarresed and covered her face with her hand and said, "Onee-sama it''s nothing like that. What I want to discuss with you is a very serious matter. So Tatsuya and I decided to discuss it with you." Serafall who heard Tatsuya''s name got surprised and asked, "Tatsuya-cha is there as well." Tatsuya then came in her sight and said, "Hey Sera, how are you doing? I hope that you are fine." Serafall smiled brightly and said, "Hello Tatsuya-chan, I am totally fine. I am a Magical girl afterall. How have you been?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "I am fine as well, thanks for asking." Serafall nodded and said, "So what is it that So-tan said that you want to discuss with me?" Hearing that Tatsuya became serious and so did Sona. Tatsuya then said, "How should I put this?" Hearing his tone Sona looked at him and thought, ''The matter is very serious. Even Tatsuya is finding it difficult to explain the situation to them as they have entered a devil territory without any permission.'' Tatsuya then looked directly into Serafall''s eyes and said, "Sera, I think that this information will be too surprising but try not to freak out too much." Sona nodded and thought, ''Yeah it might be too much for her as it involves a possibility of leading to another great war.'' Tatsuya then sighed and said, "Apparently Sona is pregnant with my child." Sona nodded and said, "Yeah Onee-sama wha- WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST SAY?" while she looked at Tatsuya with a deep red blush on her face. Serafall blanked out for a while when she heard what Tatsuya said. Sona looked at the projection in front of her and saw a lifeless Serafall there. She looked at her with worry and said, "No, Onee-sama what Tatsuya said is not true, we haven''t done anythi-" Just as she was about to continue Serafall snapped out of her stupor and said, "Why did So-tan gets to have s.e.x before me?" Sona looked at Serafall and shouted, "YOU WERE WORRIED ABOUT THAT, NOT THAT I DID IT BUT BECAUSE I DID IT BEFORE YOU." Serafall looked at Sona and shouted, "OF COURSE, I HAVE TO MAINTAIN MY DIGNITY AS THE OLDER SISTER BY EITHER DOING IT BEFORE YOU OR DOING IT TOGETHER WITH YOU." Tsubaki then shifted her glasses and her glasses were reflecting the light falling on them making them shine and then said, "And of course I as a queen have to make sure whether what you would be doing will be safe for you or not and have to test it before you. Afterall its my duty." Sona and Serafall (projection) looked at Tsubaki and shouted together, "DUTY MY ASS" and then the argument among the three girls started. Meanwhile Tatsuya who was looking at the three of them thought, ''I should not have have said that, well whatever this is interesting as well.'' He then sat on the sofa in a relaxed position and then took out popcorn from his storage and then began enjoying the scene in front of him. Chapter 115 - Worry After all three of them calmed down Tatsuya then discussed about the real problem with Serafall and Serafall said that she would discuss with the other maous first. Tatsuya then left and went to Azazel''s place to discuss the matter and he said that he would send Vali to take care of Kokabiel once he returns back from a mission. He and the other cadres could not come because after recieving this information they now had to check the Grigori throughly for spies and other traitors like Kokabiel. Tatsuya didn''t said anything to him as he knew that it was important as checking the whole faction will take too much time and they that was the think they couldn''t afford to lose at the moment. After completing all his work Tatsuya went to his home and discussed the matter what all he did with his team. While talking Ingvild''s and Tatsuya''s gaze fell on Asia who looked a bit troubled and both decided to ask her later. After everything was over all of them decided to go back to bed but Ingvild and Tatsuya looked at Asia and said, "Asia, wait." at the same time. Both of them then looked at each other and said at the same time, "You noticed it as well." and both of them then chuckled. Asia looked at both of them with a confused look and both of them looked back at her with a smile and Tatsuya said, "Let''s go to my room first." Ingvild nodded and both of them held one of Asia''s hand and pulled her towards Tatsuya''s room. Once they were in Tatsuya''s room both of them released Asia''s hand and looked at her and asked, "What were you thinking a while ago?" Asia''s face changed its expression for a bit but then turned back to normal and said, "What are you both talking about? I am completely fine." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then flicked her forehead. Asia then touched her forehead and said, "It hurts." She looked at Tatsuya and said, "Why did you do that?" Tatsuya moved his hand and flicked her again. This time Asia had tears in her eyes and Tatsuya said, "Does this bring you back any memories?" Hearing that Asia stopped crying and then began remembering. She then said, "Oh I remember now, you flicked my forehead even the first time we met in Vatican." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah we met eachother then apologised and I flicked your forehead and after all those mess when you finally decided to join my team." Tatsuya then looked at her in the eye and said, "And at that time I promised that if you are in my team, you are my family and I will not let you get hurt. But how am I going to help you if you don''t tell me what is the problem?" Hearing that Asia looked down feeling guilt and embarrasment and seeing that Ingvild placed her hand on her back and said, "Look we are here for eachother and no one will feel that you are bothering them in any way. If you have a problem then we can deal with it together." Asia then started to tear up and seeing that Tatsuya hugged her and said, "Look Ingvild you made Asia cry." Ingvild looked at him and said, "I didn''t do anything to her. She must be crying because of your forehead flicks." Tatsuya then said, "You should not put the blame on someone else for your mistake." Ingvild twitched her lips but decided to let that be. Soon Asia stopped crying and said, "I am sorry for letting you see me like that and making you worried." Both of them shrugged their shoulders and said, "It''s fine, now tell us what is the problem." Asia nodded and said, "You see the things that those exorcist said to me about me being a witch and me being expelled because of the lack of faith in God. Somehow those words make me think whether what were they saying was true or not. Is my faith really fake?" Ingvild and Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Of course not, you are one of the few pure people that I know, how can your faith be fake. And let''s just say that your faith is fake. But does it really matter?" Hearing his question Asia looked at Tatsuya and said, "What do you mean by that?" Tatsuya said, "Just remember the times when you were in the church and healed someone what would they do after the treatment?" Asia thought for a while and then said, "They would usually thank me and smile at me." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yes, and did you feel happy when they would thank you and smile at you?" Asia again nodded her head and Tatsuya said, "Then does it really matter whether your faith was fake or not. All those people were happy and smiling at you not the God and I think the work of a saint is to heal the injured and bring a smile on their faces and not having the greatest faith in God." Asia looked at him for a while Nd smiled and seeing that Tatsuya and Ingvild smiled as well. Tatsuya then leaned closer to her and said, "And if your faith was not ''fake'' then how would you have been here with us?" Asia just smiled and nodded her head. Seeing her face so close to Tatsuya Asia blushed and then looked down in embarrasment. Tatsuya smirked and said, "What happened? Feeling embarresed?" Asia''s face blush intensified when she heard what Tatsuya said. Tatsuya then smirked and said, "Well you asked me at the party to let you ''accompany'' me at the night, right? Let''s do it." Asia who was taken aback by surprise looked up and was immediately pulled into a kiss by Tatsuya and widened her eyes in surprise but soon melted in the kiss. After a few minutes they still continued to make out and seeing both of them enjoying themselves for a while Ingvild got annoyed. After she finally lost her patience she said, "How ling are you both going to do that? I want a turn as well." and pulled Tatsuya away from Asia and smashed her lips on Tatsuya''s. Asia who was in a momentary daze and had a flushed face because of the kiss soon came out of her stupor. Tatsuya then grabbed Ingvild''s b.r.e.a.s.t and started to slowly fondle them and Seeing that Asia came closer to Tatsuya and pulled him away and started kissing him once again. Ingvild was m.o.a.ning in pleasure and looked at Tatsuya and started to take his shirt off and blushed on Seeing his body. Tatsuya who noticed her taking of his shirt decided to do the same as well and took both Asia''s and Ingvild''s clothes off leaving them only in their underwear. Tatsuya then made them lie down on the bed side by side and then looked at them who blushing furiously. Seeing their embarresed expression Tatsuya gulped his saliva and said, "It''s going to be a long night." and then used his magic to make a sound barrier around the room. He looked at both of them and said, "Ready?" Both of them shyly nodded their heads and seeing the look on their faces Tatsuya finally gave in to his urges and the. started doing them. Chapter 116 - Starting the preparation The next morning after waking up Tatsuya felt some weight on buth of his arms. He turned his head and saw Asia and Ingvild sleeping on his arms with a peaceful expression on their faces. Tatsuya smiled as well and then gave a peck on their foreheads to each of them. He then used his psychic powers to lift their bodies a bit and then moved his hands away and then placed them back softly. He then went out of the room and did his daily workout and got refreshed after that. All of them then had their breakfast and then went to school. In the school Tatsuya could see that the atmosphere around the heiresses were quite tense. Rias worried about her knight and Sona worried about the talk that they had yesterday. Tatsuya then sighed and said, "Things are pretty tense for all of us, I guess. *sigh* Which bastard decided to entrust the Excaliburs to the church. They could have simply kept them in heaven. This would have saved them from being stolen and all of this would not have happened." During the break Tatsuya and his group along with Isami were talking to each other and Isami then said, "Hey do you guys have any information about Kiba? I am starting to get worried a bit now." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "I have not seen him since then. But I am planning something to do about both Kiba and the situation somehow." Tatsuya then noticed Saji walking by and then said, "Saji, come here for a bit." Saji who heard Tatsuya''s voice looked at him and immediately started running towards him with a trail of dust cloud rising behind him. He then stopped in front of Tatsuya and then gave a salute and said, "You asked for me Tatsuya-aniki?" All of them looked at him with a weird expression and then Tatsuya said, "There is something that I want your help with. Are you free after school?" Saji nodded his head and said, "Yes Aniki I am free after the school is over today just tell me the location where I have to come." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "Don''t worry about that I will send it via a text." Saji nodded and said, "Yes Aniki!" and then went back. All of them looked at Saji''s back and Isami said, "That dude sure is your lackey." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well he treats me that way, I think of him as my friend." Let''s go back to the class and Miyuki make sure to tell Koneko to come as well. And tell her not to inform anyone about it, not even Rias and Akeno. Same goes for you Isami." Isami nodded and said, "Don''t worry I will not tell a single soul about it." Tatsuya nodded and then all of them went back to their classes. Later that day after the school was over all of them went to a cafe and then waited for everyone to come. Once everyone was present. Tatsuya then said, "Since everyone is here now, let''s begin. The reason I called you all today is because of the recent events that have been taking place in the town, you all must have heard about them, right?" All of them nodded and then Tatsuya said, "Since you all know about the situation, you all must also be knowing how critical the situation is. One wrong step and then a new war starts. We cannot take any reckless steps if the situation turns into a war." All of them then became serious and nodded their heads. Tatsuya nodded his head as well and said, "So we should take as many reckless steps as we can before it turns into a war." He said that making all of them fall dramatically. Tatsuya then said, "Because without those reckless steps the war is inevitable." All of them turned serious again and then Tatsuya said, "What I am planning is to cooperate with the church and help them collect the Excaliburs before Kokabiel could do anything." All of them were shocked but the ones who were shocked the most were the devils. Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "I know that some of you are unwilling to cooperate with them but it is the most efficient way for us to deal with the situation." Kagura who was confused by that asked, "What do you mean by efficient? We have already enough people to search for those swords." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "No we don''t, because the ones who are going to search for them would be the devils, those exorcists and Kiba. You along with the others will be working on protecting the town. There may be an army of stray fallen and start exorcists in the town and we need to deal with them or there will be a lot of people who would be in danger because of them." All of them then nodded and then Saji raised his hand and said, "Tatsuya-aniki, not being rude but why am I involved in this as well?" Tatsuya looked at Saji and said, "You were the only reliable person left in the school who can work with us and didn''t you listen, the only thing that we are lacking is numbers to search and deal with the enemies." Saji was a bit sad by his answer and slumped his shoulders. Tatsuya seeing that said, "But it does not mean that you are not useful Saji. You said it yourself that you took four pawns to get reincarnated so you must show them your true worth." Hearing that Saji became a bit spirited but then he realised something and asked, "But won''t we get in trouble for taking such aggressive actions. There is also the case of President punishing me." Tatsuya snorted and said, "There would be no problems, this is my territory afterall. If they have guts to raise their voice and hand against me in my territory then I will tore them away. And regarding your punishment that is none of my business just say something like I made you work for me by force or something and you would be safe, (with a whisper) I guess." Saji looked at him with a wary expression and said, "Still, you are asking me too much. There is a chance of losing my life in the mission. Aniki, please show a bit mercy." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah I know that there is the possibility of dying in this mission but think about it Saji." Tatsuya then placed his hand around his shoulder and then waved his other hand and said after placing a sound barrier around him and Saji, "Once you successfully complete this mission you will become famous among the devil society for resolving a matter of this importance. Fame, money are one thing many young female devils will also come close to you and would want to have your seed. Do you still want to let go of this opportunity." Saji looked at Tatsuya with year in his eyes and said, "Aniki, I couldn''t believe that you will think so much for me. I am touched, I will forever follow you. Forget me even the children that will be born from those devils. I will teach them to follow you as well. Don''t worry I will make you a lot of followers, you just have to wait." Tatsuya looked at him and thought, ''Just a small push and he like this now. *sigh* Well whatever as long as he helps, I don''t care whether he f.u.c.ks a devil or Mil-tan. It is up to him.'' Meanwhile the girls who couldn''t hear what Tatsuya was telling to Saji looked at both of them and Himari asked, "What do you think that both of them are doing?" Isami then started rubbing her chin and said, "Seeing how big of a devoted lackey he is, he must be asking Tatsuya to either f.u.c.k him or being f.u.c.k.i.e.d by him." All the girls looked at Isami and thought, ''Really that''s the first thing that comes to you mind?" Miyuki suddenly turned serious and said, "Then let''s cutt his filthy prick and seal his ass before he is able to violate Onii-sama." All the girls except Isami looked at her and thought, ''And you actually believed her!!!'' Suddenly Saji who was talking to Tatsuya felt a sudden chill pass through his body and thought, ''Why do i have a feeling that something bad is going to happen to me.'' Chapter 117 - Police After it was decided what everyone will be doing Tatsuya said, "Well the first step is done now let''s go and find those two exorcists." Tatsuya then looked at his group and said, "All of you return back and start your preparations, we all have to start the operation tonight." All of them nodded leaving behind the devils and Tatsuya. Tatsuya then looked at the other three and said, "Well let''s start searching for those two." All three of them nodded and the search for the exorcists started. They all started searching and while walking Isami asked, "Isn''t it going to be difficult to find those two in the whole town. I mean even though they do stand out because of the robes that they wear, but still-" Isami was about to continue but Tatsuya interrupted her and said, "Found them" and pointed his finger towards a direction. All of them looked where he was pointing and saw two white robe cladded people asking for money from others while saying things like, "Blessings on the lost lamb" and "We are pitiful compared to you, O lard please have mercy on us." Tatsuya looked at Isami and said, "You were saying something?" Isami sighed and said, "Just forget it." Tatsuya and the others then walked towards the two of them and then Tatsuya said, "Are you both even trying to find the swords?" Both of them then looked at Tatsuya and were surprised to see him there. Xenovia then said, "It''s none of your business, how we do our mission. Now if you are done just leave already." Tatsuya smirked and said, "Oh, and here I thought that both of you were hungry and didn''t have any money on you and thought to give you a treat, but it seems like you both are trying to find the swords. You both are very diligent, I see." When they heard Tatsuya speaking about not having money both of them felt a jolt pass through their bodies. They were happy when they heard that he was going to give them food, but when his sentence proceed both of them became stiff and not had the will to ask for the food. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Hey both of you if you have time then stop your lost lamb business for a bit. I need to discuss something with you." Hearing that Xenovia was about to agree but Irina butted in and said, "Hey, how dare you talk about our lost lamb like that. It is considered a holy thing among us. Apologize to the lost lamb." Tatsuya just shrugged and said, "See, I don''t have that much time, like I said there is something that I need to discuss with you two, I am even willing to offer you food." Hearing that both of them were tempted but before Xenovia could agree Irina said, "There is no way now that I can take the food from you after you have badmouthed the lost lamb." Tatsuya was a bit annoyed and said, "Come on just forget it," Irina shook her head and said, "No we are not going." Tatsuya twitched his lips and said, "Looks like you haven''t changed a lot since the last time we met. Still the stubborn personally I see. Then how about we make a bet?" Tatsuya said that and smirked and looked at the two of them. Irina and Xenovia looked at him with a confused expression and said, "What type of bet?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Just like you are asking money in the name of lost lamb, I will do something like that as well and let''s see who can get more money out of the two of us. If you earn more, I will apologise. If I earn more then both of you are coming with me to talk." Hearing the deal Irina smirked and said, "Deal" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "I hope that you do not cry later." Tatsuya then took Koneko with him and starred discussing something with her. Soon both of them came back and Tatsuya said, "We have one hour to see who wins." Both of them nodded and then Tatsuya said, "The time starts now." Irina and Xenovia started their lost lamb stuff and still people paid them no attention. Both of them started to get a bit depressed but suddenly they saw everyone looking at them and were running towards them. Seeing that both of them got excited and Irina said, "Looks like they finally came to realise how great the lost lamb is" They kept looking at the crowd approaching them but then something unexpected happened and the crowd went past them and started gathering around Tatsuya. Both of them got surprised and decided to see what was happening and somehow managed to cut through the crowd and what they witnessed left their mouth open in shock. Tatsuya was standing along with Koneko and held a banner which said, "Help the lost cat" and then Koneko who was standing with her usual cold expression put a pair of cat ears on her hand and smiled a bit and said while tilting her head to the side, "Please ONII-NYAAN" all the men who saw that held their chests tightly and shouted, "DON''T WORRY WE WILL HELP YOU!!!" and started putting money in the basket placed in the front. Seeing the money pile up Tatsuya smirked and said, "Never underestimate the power of cats. They are very dangerous... very very dangerous." He then looked at the Church Duo showed them a mocking smile. Both of them gritted their teeth but now they knew that they lost their bet. Both of them sighed and looked at Koneko who was now imitating a cat and was showing to use her hands as paws. Tatsuya looked at the money which keep on piling up and thought, ''I should ask her to act as a mascot sometimes in the restaurant.'' After the hour was over Koneko stopped acting and turned back to her cold expression. She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "That was really tiring." Tatsuya looked at her who was still wearing cat ears and immediately hugged her and started rubbing her cheeks with his. Koneko who saw that immediately blushed but didn''t said anything. Tatsuya who was was enjoying the moment was suddenly pulled out of it when he heard, "If you are done with that, I guess you have to discuss something with us." Tatsuya stopped rubbing the cheeks but was still holding Koneko in his arms making her blush and said, "Yeah, let''s go somewhere else and talk there. This is no place to discuss something important." He then lifted Koneko up and started walking back. Seeing that all of them looked at him with a sweat drop but still followed them. Koneko who was embarresed by all the states that both her and Tatsuya were recieving asked, "Senpai can you put me down." Tatsuya didn''t even wait for a second and answered immediately, "No" Koneko turned her head and looked at him and asked, "And when will you put me down?" Tatsuya looked at her with a determined expression and said, "Till I am satisfied." Koneko blushed a bit and then asked, "And how much time will it take for you to get satisfied while holding me." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Koneko-chan if I it were upto me then I can hold you like this for my whole life. You are too cute for me to leave you." Koneko''s blush intensified and then said, "T-t-then you have to t-t-take responsibility f-f-for this N-N-NYAA~" Hearing that Tatsuya felt that an arrow pierce his heart and thought, ''KKKKKAAAAAAAWWWWWAWAAAAAAAIIIIIIIII!!!!!" and hugged her even tighter and Started patting her head and said, "Don''t worry I am ready to take any responsibility you want." Suddenly he heard a voice and stooped, "Hey you there stop for a bit and put the little lady down. We want to discuss something with you mister so let''s go to the police station for a bit." Tatsuya looked at the policeman who were looking at him and were pointing to the car they were in. Tatsuya looked at Koneko and Koneko looked back at him. Both of them then looked at the police who were staring at him. Chapter 118 - Valper Galilei After Tatsuya was done persuading(using mind control) on police men that he was not doing anything shady both him and Koneko immediately ran away. After confirming that no one was nearby Tatsuya put Koneko back on the ground and both sighed in relief. He then looked at Koneko and said, "That was really unexpected." Koneko looked back at him and said, "Yep, agreed." Both of them then reached his restaurant and soon the other devils came along with the exorcists. All four of them glared at Tatsuya and Isami said, "How could you leave us behind?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Hey it''s not my fault, we got in some trouble." Isami looked at him with a confused expression and asked, "What trouble?" Koneko looked at her and said, "Senpai got stopped by the police who were thinking he was a lolicon." Hearing that all four of them looked at Tatsuya with a weird expression. Tatsuya looked back at them and said, "What? I am telling you this before hand, I do not regret it a single bit, Koneko-chan was very cute." He said that in a very determined expression making all of them sweat drop and Koneko blush. Tatsuya then said, "Anyway first of all sit down and have something to eat a d then we will talk." At this all of them sat down and then ordered their food. Irina then looked outside the window and after observing for a while said, "This place looks kinda familiar." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Of corse it does, it was your home earlier afterall." At this Irina became shocked and then started to look around through the window and after confirming that what Tatsuya said was true she sighed and looked at Tatsuya and said, "So someone bought this place huh. Sigh, I was thinking of buying this place when in future when I became older and had substantial money for it." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "To tell you the truth I am the owner of this place." At this Irina was surprised Once again and said, "You were the one who bought this. Why?" Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well the area was quite large and it was just beside my house as well. And don''t worry I have stored the house in which you used to live just as it was. So you just have to ask for the house and I will sell it to you." Irina still felt a bit bad about it but then let it go and decided to but the house later. Soon the food was served by one of Tatsuya''s clones and all of them except Isami were shocked on seeing another Tatsuya. All of them looked at Tatsuya with a confused expression and Tatsuya said, "They are just my clones, they help me run this place. Don''t fret too much and start eating." All of them looked at him for a while a d then started eating. Just as they took the first bite of their food, they became shocked on Seeing how delicious it was All oftl them started gobbling up the food without taking care about the manners. After they were done eating Xenovia looked at Tatsuya and asked, "So what do you want to talk with us?" Tatsuya also looked at her with a serious expression and said, "I will get straight to the point, the deal we made yesterday about not interfering in your task. I take it back, we are joining as well and we might also destroy the Excaliburs in the process." At this the atmosphere turned tense and Xenovia then glared at him and said, "And do you think that we will let you interfere in our mission." Tatsuya glared back at her and said, "It seems like that you are forgetting that you are in my territory. I can simply execute you and no questions will be raised about it. I have already told you before your church have already prepared themselves to get rid of you if you both get exposed. They do not care whether you are Excalibur users or not." At this Xenovia fell silent and began thinking what to do and after a while sighed and said, "Fine, I agree to the deal, but if we are able to secure an Excalibur then-" She was about to continue but Tatsuya interrupted and said, "I cannot promise that. That decision lies with Kiba, afterall he is the only one who want to destroy those swords among us." Xenovia glared back at him and gritted her teeth but still nodded her head. Seeing Xenovia nodding her head, Irina became shocked and said, "Hey what are you doing? How can you let these non-believers and devils cooperate in our mission?" Xenovia looked at Irina and said, "I know that but remember that our chances of returning back are very less and the higher-ups sent us fully prepared to sacrifice ourselves for this cause." Irina nodded and said, "I know that but isn''t that the only thing that we the believers yearn for?" Xenovia shook her head and said, "My faith is not that deep I agree that I do believe in God, but before that I am a swordsman and I definitely don''t want to die before I can take my revenge from him." and pointed at Tatsuya. Tatsuya was surprised by that and said, "Ho, I am impressed that you still have the motivation to fight against me after that defeat." Xenovia gritted her teeth and said, "Just you wait, I will defeat you soon." Tatsuya just waved his hand and said, "Sure sure, whatever." He then looked at both of them and said, "Now then since we have agreed then let''s start the operation." He then took out his phone and called Kiba to confirm his location and at once all of them went to him. They all met in a park and after everything was discussed all of them started the operation with Tatsuya''s team responsible for guarding the town and the devils and exorcists along with Tatsuya as the tracking team. Later that night the exorcists separated from the group and so did Tatsuya who went his own way to find the Excaliburs. While searching he came across many stray exorcists and fallen angels who only fell into the hands of total annihilation. Tatsuya didn''t showed any mercy to them and killed them without second thought. He had enough of these kind of trashes invading his territory and if the devils are not sufficient for the cleaning he decided to do this on his own. He was very angry to see that most of them had made permanent hideouts in the town which only showed how inefficiently his territory was managed. He was very enraged by this but what angered him more was that these hideouts were also being used to do many shady businesses quite oftenly making it sure that the devils were not doing their work properly. Tatsuya who saw the records that he gathered from these hideouts decided to give both of them a chance and if the results were to be the same then he would reclaim the rights that he had over his territory. He did not care whether Sirzechs would be pissed by this act or if Sona will start hating him. He had enough of them playing ruler and now he was not going to keep enduring all these things in his territory no matter what. Soon he recieved a message from Koneko that they had found an Excalibur. Hearing that Tatsuya stopped his extermination and teleported to Koneko''s location. Seeing him teleport there all of them stopped and looked at him and once his figure was clearly visible Freed pointed his sword at him and said, "Ah! it''s the distracting dog shit Human-kun." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Nice to meet you again you ''priest of shit''". Hearing his mockery Freed laughed maniacally and said, "Ah! you are still the same. Annoying as hell. I will kill you first with my new baby." and showed his new sword to him. Tatsuya looked at him and said, "What happened to the old one, you dropped it somewhere?" Freed looked at Tatsuya and said, "Most probably someone took it. We are not able to find it''s exact location." Suddenly he realised something and said, "Hey don''t ask such questions to me, I am not allowed to give you such answers." Tatsuya looked at him with a smirk and said, "And who gave you those orders?" Freed showed an evil smile and said, "Master Kokabiel" and suddenly many Freeds appeared around him making all of them surprised. Tatsuya immediately activated his sharingan and saw that all the Freeds disappeared only leaving behind one of them. Tatsuya then thought, ''That must be Excalibur nightmare able to create illusions and nightmares to people.'' Freed smirked on seeing that all of them were shocked on seeing that all of them were surprised on seeing the illusions. He then saw Kiba slashing through the illusions and smirked and jumped towards him to attack. But just as he was about to slash him Tatsuya said, "Kiba the one behind you is the real one." and Kiba immediately slashed behind him making Freed block the attack. Freed gritted his teeth and jumped back and looked at Tatsuya and said, "You really piss me of." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "I know that. Ain''t that fun." Freed then glared at Tatsuya and then raised his sword and said, "I have decided now you will be the first person this sword will f.u.c.k up." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Sorry that is not possible." Freed then pointed his sword and said, "Why you, you think that I am not able to attack you?" Tatsuya looked at him with a neutral expression and said, "That too and also I like to be the one who f.u.c.ks not the other way around." and smirked. Freed who saw the smirk on Tatsuya''s face got annoyed and said, "I will wipe that smirk of your face." Tatsuya just continued to smirk and said, "You are free to try." Hearing that Freed jumped while shouting, "Take this Human." He was approaching towards Tatsuya but Tatsuya just remained standing at his place. Freed looked at him.in anger and said, "Why you, atleast be scared, there is no fun in killing you like this." Tatsuya ignored him and looked at his side and nodded. Just as Tatsuya nodded Saji who understood what to do made a black coloured dragon gauntlet appear on his hand and shouted, "ABSORPTION LINE" and a blue coloured shining rope launched from the gauntlet and entangled Freed in it. Freed looked at the the rope restraint him and said, "What is this?" Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Oh nothing, I just thought that you would like some bondage play. I hope that it is to your liking." Freed glared at Tatsuya and said, "No way in hell can I like something like this." Tatsuya looked at him with an astonished expression and then smacked his hand with his fist and said, "Oh, I know this much must not be able to satisfy you." He then looked at Isami and Kiba and said. "Hey Isami give a boost to Kiba and Kiba used that energy to help our friend here to relieve himself. Slash him, cut him, pierce him with your swords. Do that till he is satisfied. I don''t care whether you stick your swords in his ass, just make sure that he is completely relieved." Hearing that all the devils looked at him with a weird expression and Freed looked at him and said, "Hey what the hell do you think you are doing? I am not into that." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "But don''t you always say things like that to others, so why not try it for yourself. You never know what can make you feel relieved. Just try it, who knows that you find a new path to your life." Freed who saw his expression on his face knew that Tatsuya wasn''t kidding. He was seriously planning to do what he just said. Freed then got panicked and started attack the rope with his sword but all that effort was in vain. Seeing that Freed has started attacking the rope Kiba and Isami got serious and did what Tatsuya told them. Kiba don''t want to lose the opportunity that Tatsuya and Saji has created for him and was Now ready to attack. Isami finished boosting up and transferred energy to Kiba. "TRANSFER" After that Kiba felt a surge of energy in him and smiled and said, "Thanks, i will use this energy to the fullest." He then pushed the sword in the ground and shouted, "SWORD BIRTH" and a number of swords started to appear from the ground around him and slowly and slowly started emerging in Freed''s direction. Freed who saw that got panicked and stopped attacking the the tongue tied on his hand and started to destroying the swords around him. While he was busy in destroying the swords around him Tatsuya felt someone nearby and said, "Won''t you come out and join us?" As he said that all of them got attentive and started looking around to see who was there. After waiting for a while when the man did not came out Tatsuya glared in his direction and said, "Come out while I am still being nice." Seeing the glare the man shuddered and immediately came out of hiding. Tatsuya then stopped glaring and became neutral making the man sigh in relief. Everyone then looked at the man wondering who he was and then Freed said, "Valper-jiji" Hearing that all of them were shocked except for Tatsuya who now looked at the scene in front of him. Kiba glared at Valper and said, "Valper Galilei" with venom in his voice. Valper looked at him and said, "The one and only at your service and I see that you are one of my test subjects from ''that'' time. Sword Birth a truly great sacred gear indeed, but none the less you were still unable to wield Excalibur." Kiba gritted his teeth and and looked at Valper with an angry expression. Valper then looked at Freed and said, "And why are you suffering against a bunch of kids." Freed who kept on destroying the swords pointed at his tied hand and was about to say something but Tatsuya interrupted him and said, "Oh we were just going to do something kinky, don''t mind him. By the way I have a question for you shaved Santa-san." Valper then looked at Tatsuya and said, "And you there you are still a human yet your aura is still more refined then most of the supernatural beings, you will be Avery good test subject. Oh I can''t wait to dissect you. Hey tell me what ability do you have? Do you have some sort of sacred gear?" Tatsuya just laughed lightly and said, "Sorry I am not interested in my body getting touched much less dissected by an old man like you." He was about to say something but Isami interrupted him and asked, "Where is Kokoballs?" All of them looked at her with a confused expression and Valper asked, "Sorry but who is Kokoballs? Tatsuya then said, "I will do you one better, Why is Kokoballs? And yes, where is Kokabiel?" Valper just started laughing and said, "Do you really believe that I will tell you where master Kokabiel is? Do you think that I am an idiot?" Tatsuya didn''t even wait for a second and said, "Yup" making Valper sweat drop at that. Valper then coughed and said, "Anyway leaving that aside, Freed pass your aura through the sword and then try cutting." Freed nodded and then then passed his aura through the sword making it glow which made all the devils around him feel a bit nervous because of the holy aura. Freed then smiled and said, "Oh, shiny" and then he slashed the rope cutting it without any problem. He then looked at the sword and said, "Oh, yeah I like it" he then looked at the others and said, "Shitty devils and annoying human let''s continue the cutting." and then launched at Kiba and slashed at him only to be blocked by another sword. All of them were surprised by the new sword that blocked at attack and looked at the person who blocked the attack and saw Xenovia standing there. She then glared at Freed and said, "Freed Sellzen, the heretic priest who even killed his allies, truly a despicable person." Freed then showed an embarresed expression and said, "Oh, don''t say that, it''s making me blush." Xenovia then gritted her teeth and pushed him away making him fall back. "Hi, you called for us?" all of them turned around to slee Irina in her pskin tight uniform. Isami looked at her with surprise and said, "How did you know that we were here?" Koneko then said, "I called them, it was the plan afterall." Isami looked at Koneko and said, "Good job Koneko-chan." Valper who now saw two more holy sword users got worried and said, "Freed" Freed then looked at Valper and said, "What now jiji?" Valper then said, "Your job was to take care of the spies of the Church but now that more Excalibur users are here let''s get away." Freed looked at him with a dissapointed expression and said, "So soon, but I wanted to slice some of them apart." Valper then narrowed his eyes making Freed sigh and said, "Fine jiji, Let''s go." He then looked at the others and said, "See you later shitheads." and then threw a flash bang on the ground eloping both him and Valper in a blinding light but before they were able to get away Tatsuya again took his sword and stored it in his storage. Once the light died down Kiba and the exorcists gritted their teeth and ran away searching for them. Chapter 119 - Playing ruler After Kiba and the exorcists were gone Isami and the others were about to follow them but suddenly two magic circles appeared and the kings and Queens of both the peerages appeared there. All the devils who saw them got surprised and were a bit scared by them. Both of them then looked at their peerage members and said, "My, you all are such naughty children." All of them then went inside the building and both the Kings were about to scold and punish their servants but before they were able to start Tatsuya came forward and said, "Just stop it''s not their fault I am the one who made the plans." Sona and Rias along with their queens looked at Tatsuya and Rias said, "Even though you were the one behind it, they are still my servan-" before she was able to continue Sona interjected and said, "Is it related to the the thing that we discussed yesterday?" Tatsuya ignored Rias as well and looked at Sona and said, "Yes it is, I am sorry for taking Saji without your permission but it was urgency, we needed numbers and that too quickly. Waiting and discussing the whole matter with you would have taken too much time." Sona nodded and said, "I understand but don''t take my peerage members without my permission next time." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "No promises, that depends on the situation." Rias looked at their interaction and got a bit annoyed and said, "Hey don''t ignore me, and what is the thing that you discussed with her yesterday?" Sona and Tatsuya looked at Rias and gave an annoyed sigh. Sona then shifted her glasses and said, "It was something related to the things that are happening in the town recently, the things are not that small that you are imagining them to be." Rias who when saw both of them sighing got angry which only increased after Sona finished talking. She looked at both of them and narrowed her eyes and said, "If the situation was too dangerous then it seems to be then why wasn''t I included in the discussion you two had yesterday. This is my territory as well." At this Sona got a bit panicked and didn''t know how to explain the situation to her. She then looked at Tatsuya and saw him look at Rias intently and thought, ''No, Tatsuya don''t do what I think that you are going to do.'' Tatsuya who heard her thoughts through telepathy looked at her with an expression which said, "I don''t give a f.u.c.k about that." He then looked at Rias and said, "Even if we have invited and explained the situation to you, what would have you done about that?" Rias looked at Tatsuya and said, "I would have solved the problem in my own way." "Hahahaha" Tatsuya started to laugh making Sona and the others more worried but Rias only got angrier by that. After laughing for a while Tatsuya calmed himself down and said, "Solved the problem in your own way, huh." He then glared at Rias making her flinch and said, "Just like you solved the problems with the fallen angels by allowing them to do whatever they wanted to do in the town." At this the entire atmosphere of the room got tense. all of them were shocked to see Tatsuya say that to Rias but they couldn''t do anything afterall what he was saying was true. Rias glared at Tatsuya and said, "My actions at that time were correct if no-" Tatsuya raised his hand and stopped her from talking and said, "Don''t spout the bullshit about you not harming them because it could have lead to friction in between the factions and would have started the three way war." He then put his hand down and glared back at her and said, "That is the only the excuse that you keep on saying to neglect your duties. A person entering your territory without any permission and do whatever he wants couldn''t be harmed because it could lead to another war. If so why did you killed the group of fallen in the church, wasn''t it going to start your so called war." Rias and the others only remained silent with Rias glaring at Tatsuya. Tatsuya then snorted and said, "Some devil you are to say that you are also the governing this territory. When it comes to duties you are the least involved and when it comes to taking advantages you are the first person to come up. Those fallen angels were destroyed by Isami because I was the one who ordered her as a part of her training to let her gain real combat experience and yet all the credit for it was taken by you." Rias only gritted her teeth but couldn''t utter a word. Tatsuya continued to glare at her and said, "But do you know because of your actions, you have gained one thing. Do you know what?" Tatsuya then looked at Sona and said, "And this time you are somewhat involved in this as well." Both Sona and Rias got confused and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya just looked back at them and said, "Because you let those fallen and exorcists live in this territory and do whatever they wanted they have sent enough information about the territory to their leader so now it has already come to a situation that can turn into war. Congratulations." Tatsuya said that and started clapping. This only made them more and more depressed and guilty and somehow both of them felt like crying. Tsubaki and Akeno looked at Tatsuya and were about to ask him to stop but before they were able to Tatsuya glared at them and said, "I am not done yet." Both of them flinched and immediately backed down. They could feel that Tatsuya was really angry now and didn''t want to mess with him. Tatsuya looked at both Sona and Rias and said, "During tonight''s operation I was on patrol around the town and you know what I came across a lot of shady supernatural groups who have made this town thier headquarters and were conducting a lot of illegal business. Why do I have to take care of these groups when you are the ones who have asked to govern over the town and are officially the ones to do that. Weren''t you the ones who wanted to live in this territory while governing it, so why is it that there are so many unauthorized people here in my territory." He said the last part with a clod voice. All of them flinched at the coldness in Tatsuya''s voice and immediately Sona bowed her head and said, "I am sorry about that it will not happen again." All of them were surprised to see Sona bow her head and Tatsuya looked at her and said, "I expect the same as well, don''t expect that I will show leniency towards you if you are in a relationship with me. If you have taken this duty then make sure to fulfill it." Sona looked up and nodded her head. This was the first time that she had seen Tatsuya become angry and knew that the matter is quite serious to make him angry. She knew that it was mostly Rias''s fault but she didn''t want to take any chances to make Tatsuya angrier. Tatsuya then looked at Rias and said, "Do you have to say anything in your defence?" Rias looked at him and said, "I didn''t even knew that there were those types of groups in the town? How do you expect me to take care of them?" Hearing what Rias just said Tatsuya snapped and have her the coldest glare he possibly could and unconsciously released ''a bit'' of his aura which made all of them feel suffocated. Tatsuya who noticed that soon controlled himself and said, "I am sorry" He then looked back at Rias and said, "So you didn''t knew that there were such shady groups in the town? I highly doubt that, you who is technically a high class devil is not able to feel the presence of other species. If that is true then I think that you are worthless. But let''s just keep that aside. Sona here has also been clearing many such groups in the town, you know that?" Hearing that Rias got a bit annoyed to see that Tatsuya called her worthless and that he knew that Sona did cleared some of the groups. Tatsuya then said, "But still she was unable to clear all of them and that is also not what I am pointing to. What I want to say is that, if Sona who actually knows about the groups was unable to clear them all then wouldn''t it be natural that she will discuss this problem with her fellow ruler to ask fo help?" At this Rias fell silent and didn''t said anything. Tatsuya then said, "Let''s even keep that aside too. Tell me what could you have done even if you knew about these groups. Doesn''t the result would have been same?" Rias looked at him and said, "What do you mean to say?" Tatsuya continued to look at her with an expressionless face and said, "I mean didn''t you did the same with the situation you knew about years ago but still didn''t do anything about it." Rias narrowed her eyes and said, "Which situation are you talking about specifically?" Tatsuya just smirking and said, "Your marriage contract with Riser of course. You knew about that since a long time but what did you do that to come out of it other than ranting about your situation?" Rias glared at Tatsuya and gritted her teeth. Tatsuya who saw that said, "What the truth hit you hard?" Rias''s continued to glare and then Tatsuya said, "In the whole rating game you couldn''t even defeat a single opponent. Not only that you even hindered the others by acting recklessly and put them in danger. Do you seriously think that if Isami was not able to achieve her balance breaker any of you would have survived. Riser could have easily injured you pretty badly if not burn you to ashes of your peerage would not have saved you." Rias continued to grit her teeth and glare at Tatsuya but he completely ignored her and said, "You didn''t even train when you were finally given the opportunity before the rating game. Do you seriously think that you are that strong? Tell me do can you hold yourself against Freed while he is wielding a holy sword? No, you can''t, but you know Kiba held out against him and twice too at that. I will say it bluntly Rias, you are the weakest person in your group and if you continued to be the same you will hold back the others." He said that and then sighed. He then looked at her and said, "Stop being a spoiled princess, the world is not that peaceful and kind that you have experienced till now. You can die anytime if you are not strong enough. It is also not only about you but also the people who are under you and following you." He then released his aura and to make them feel pressurised and said, "Take example from the situation we are currently in. If you were to die in the current scenario of events it will directly lead to the war. What would you do then." Rias was about to say something but Tatsuya stopped her and said, "And don''t say that you can hold yourself on your own. Do you have confidence to hold against a cadre when you were unable to hold against even Riser." This made her silent and she looked down in guilt. Tatsuya then calmed down and said, "I will be helping you this time because this involves the town which is my territory but how long do you expect someone to save your ass. Grow up Rias or you will die in this world. Also I am taking back the ownership of the town from Rias Gremory. She and her peerage are allowed to stay and attend the school but all the powers that you had about the decision making of the town and authority have been taken from you." This made all of them shocked and Rias said, "You cannot do this." Tatsuya looked at her with a glare and said, "I most certainly can, you are still not worthy of taking care of a town. You have put the lives of not only the supernaturals but also the normal humans as well. The enemy is aiming for war he most certainly would be having an army and if the war actually occurs then many more innocents will die." He then gave her a final glare and said, "I am done with you playing ruler in my territory." He said that and then teleported back to his home leaving behind a group of speechless devils. Chapter 120 - After the scolding After Tatsuya teleported home all the girls came out to greet him but were immediately stopped by Kurumi who noticed the chaotic feelings welling inside him. Tatsuya just looked at the girls and said, "Please don''t disturb me for a while." with the calmest tone that he was able to use at that time and then went to his room. Once he was gone Kurumi looked at the others and said, "Let''s just do as he said, he is currently very angry about something." The girls looked at eachother and then all of them said at the same time, "let''s ask Isami or Sona about this." and immediately contacted both of them and a small projection of the girls appeared in front of them. The girls when saw the pale faces of the girls now knew that something definitely happened and asked both of them about it. Sona and Isami also didn''t hide anything from them because even though they were shocked by how Tatsuya acted today they knew that Tatsuya''s reasons for acting like that were correct as well. They also wanted to know how Tatsuya was feeling as well because they were worried for him. After they were done explaining the room went silent and then Kurumi said with a sigh, "So he finally endured all of his limits, huh. Well I was expecting this to happen sooner or later. Even if it looks like he doesn''t care too much, he still cares for his territory. The territory certainly has worsened after he stopped maintaining it but to think that it has turned this worse." Sona along with Tsubaki(projections) felt guilty and once again bowed and said, "We are sorry about that." Kurumi who saw them apologising shook her hands rapidly and said, "No no no, I am not blaming you because of this, I already know how much you work for this territory, if you work anymore you will become sick and that it will only make him worry." Hearing that Sona and Tsubaki lifted their head and sighed in relief. Isami (projection) who was silent till now said, "But what will happen now? By how it looked to me Tatsuya was certainly serious about taking back the authority from Prez, won''t it cause troubles with the devils, Sirzechs specifically?" Kurumi then snorted and said, "She should have thought about this before acting like a spoiled bitch and if it is about conflict with the devils, it should be Sirzechs who should worry if Tatsuya is not too pissed, because if that happens, even the original Lucifer would not be able to save his sorry ass along with the rest of the devil faction." Hearing that Isami, Sona and Tsubaki got surprised and asked, "Is he that strong to be a threat to the whole devil faction?" This time Miyuki looked at the projections and said, "Even if all the three great factions were to come at him together, he can easily wipe them from the face of the planet." Suddenly Isami''s sacred gear appeared on her hand and Ddraig then said, "What they are saying is certainly true. I have experienced his power first hand and trust me I don''t want to experience that again. Even the great war was pleasant compared to that fight." Ddraig then paused for a while and then said, "Sitri heiress" at this Sona got alert and said, "Yes Ddraig-sama" The gem on the gauntlet then glowed and said, "Your sister is a maou as well, right? Contact her and explain the situation to her as soon as possible and make sure to tell her to discuss it with the other maous as soon as possible because we don''t know what the Gremory girl could do right now, she can even spout made up nonsense right now. Tatsuya smashed her great who to pieces, she must not be in a proper state of mind." Sona nodded at this and decided to do that as soon as possible. She knew what the Ddraig was saying might be possible and she didn''t want to deal with what could happen after that. Tiamat who heard what Ddraig just said looked at Isami and said, "I didn''t know that a shameless and selfish dragon like you can do something like this. Why are you trying to save those devils?" Ddraig remained silent for a while and then said, "It is not for the devils but for me. If the devils were to go on a war against him then my host will be put on the battlefield as well and there is no way that I am fighting him." All of them looked at the gauntlet with a sweat drop and Tiamat said, "How can a dragon stay away from a fight?" Ddraig didn''t wait for long and said, "I know that a dragon cannot stay away from a fight but hear this clearly a battle against him is not a fight but a total one sided annihilation, you hear me A TOTAL ONE SIDED ANNIHILATION!!!!" he said the last part while shouting. Ddraig then calmed down and said, "You too must have felt his power, right Tiamat. Otherwise there is no way that you will become his mate." Tiamat nodded her head and said, "Yeah I have felt that power and I know how scary that power is, but the most dangerous part is that he is able to have such great control over it that we cannot feel it, if he didn''t show it. We dragons too cannot measure his power but we can feel that it is dangerous." Ddraig nodded inside the gauntlet and then said, "By the way, has he calmed down since then?" Hearing that Kurumi spread her senses and felt his emotions and said, "He has calmed dow a bit and is currently sleeping. He must be too stressed because of the war and all." Ddraig then said, "Why is he so much worried about the war, it''s. of like you will be entering the war or so, you are not a part of the three factions and even if he somehow gets involved can''t he get out of the situation pretty easily." Kurumi looked seriously at the gauntlet and said, "If Tatsuya wanted something like world domination do you think that he was unable to achieve it? He simply wants to have a peaceful life with his loved ones, but if this war takes place there will be many people like Sona, Tsubaki, Isami, Sera and many more who is related to him somehow and will be in the war. And thus it would be better for him if the war doesn''t start in the first place." At this Ddraig sighed and said, "I too don''t want another war, I have faced plenty of them now, and my only desire is to face off against Albion." Tia smirked at that and said, "Where, on the bed?" At this Ddraig got panicked and said, "Don''t tell me, Tatsuya told you." Tiamat just continued to smile and said, "I think we should go back to sleep as well." "HEY TIAMAT ANSWER ME. DID HE TELL YOU!!!" "DON''T IGNORE ME YO-" before he was able to continue Tiamat cut the connection and both the projections vanished. She then stretched her body and said, "Well I am going to accompany him, he must be pretty worried." and entered Tatsuya''s room and soon one by one everyone was in his room. Chapter 121 - Gods The next day after Tatsuya woke up he felt some weight all over his body and saw that all the girls were lying either on top or around him. He then sighed and let them sleep for a bit more and got out of their carefully without waking any of them. He then got down and made some coffee for himself and then sat down and slowly sipped on it. Tatsuya then began to think about what happened yesterday and then gave a tired sigh and thought, ''Looks like I let my inner thoughts out yesterday. But it was not my fault, she was the one who is not taking care of my territory correctly, even though they were the ones who asked for it themselves. And because of my anger, I even gnashed out at Sona and Tsubaki even though they work so hard to maintain the territory.'' He then started to feel a bit bad and then said, "I will apologise to Sona and Tsubaki later at school but first I have to talk to Amaterasu to take back the rights that Rias had over the territory." He then made a magic circle and called Amaterasu and said, "Hey Amy, sorry for calling you this early, were you sleeping?" Amaterasu who saw Tatsuya got happy and said, "No, not at all I was just about to go to my workplace. So what happened to make you call me this early?" Tatsuya looked at her with a serious expression and said, "Please take back the deed that Gremorys had over the town back as soon as possible." Amaterasu who heard that got shocked and said, "What? Are you serious?" Tatsuya nodded and then started explaining about why he was asking such a thing and once he was done Amaterasu too was very angry. Amaterasu then said, "She have some nerve to let such things happen in my territory. I mean one can be irresponsible but still there is a limit to it." Amaterasu then calmed down and said, "But even so, you do know that it will cause some friction between the devil and Shinto factions, right?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "I know that and I take full responsibility for it. If you were to go at a war with the devils because of this then I will join your side." Amaterasu then smiled and then said, "Ok then I will inform the others immediately but still are you sure about this." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Just explain the reasons and say that I was the one who observed the territory and asked you to do it. This will surely make the deal go much smoother." Amy the smiled and said, "Anyways, are there any plans of you visiting me or should I come there?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Right now I am too busy and this town is not safe, even though me and my team and you can easily survive the people in this town will surely not, so how about once the things are finished you come her and then we can go on a date?" Hearing that Amaterasu smiled which made Tatsuya blush and he then said, "You are looking very beautiful right now." Amaterasu just smiled and said, "Fu Fu Fu, I am glad to hear that, you too look very good without your shirt." Tatsuya just gave a tired sigh and said, "The girls took it off at night. Anyway, how are Tsukiyomi-san and Susanoo-san" At this two young men came came in the projection and said, "We are fine brother-in-law. How are you doing? You have plans to come here?" Tatsuya just gave a wry smile and said, "Not at the moment, I am still busy with a lot of stuff in the town but once I am free I will try to come there as soon as possible Susanoo-san." Then the other man moved forward and said, "You should refer us as brother-in-laws and I hope that you are fine." Tatsuya looked at the man and said, "I am fine Tsukiyo- Brother-in-law." Tsukiyomi smiled and said, "So why did you call her, if you are not coming here. Was it for an important business or it was one of your ''private'' talks. Sorry if we are interrupting you two." Amaterasu who was looking at her brothers blushed and said, "It is nothing like that we were discussing a very important topic before both of you came." At this both Susanoo and Tsukiyomi laughed but soon calmed and then turned serious and asked, "What matter?" Tatsuya and Amaterasu then started explaining what they were talking about and Tsukiyomi and Susanoo went into deep thinking. Soon both of them opened their eyes and then Susanoo said, "Ok, we will do what you want us to do, but don''t turn back on your promise to help us." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will not go back on my word." Tsukiyomi then said, "Also let''s make the marriage contract between you and my sister official." Hearing that Amaterasu blushed and said, "Hey, isn''t it too soon? Tatsuya haven''t even graduated from high school yet?" Tatsuya then said, "But I have graduated from my v.i.r.g.i.nity." Amaterasu''s got even redder after hearing that and then remained silent. Susanoo and Tsukiyomi then started laughing and then Susanoo said, "Yeah, you should atleat get engaged. In my opinion that too is still late. I clearly remember that one of my wives was even younger when we were married." He said with a prideful voice and then closed his eyes and started remembering those days. Tatsuya looked at Susanoo with a deadpan expression and said, "Then doesn''t that mean that you are a pedophile." Susanoo did an an anime fall and said, "Hey, how dare you call a god like that?" Tatsuya looked at Susanoo and said, "I am very sorry" Susanoo then nodded and then was about to say something but Tatsuya suddenly said, "I am very sorry you are not a pedophile. You are a god of pedophiles." Susanoo''s brows then twitched and said, "You have gotten bolder, huh. Just don''t let me catch you otherwise-" Tatsuya interjected him again and said, "Sorry I only accept to be your Brother-in-law, even though you are a pedo god, i am still willing to have that relationship with you, Nothing more than that, I have no intrest in males." Tsukiyomi and Amaterasu were laughing loudly at their brother while Susanoo kept on getting angrier. Susanoo then said, "Just come here and I will f.u.c.k you up." Tatsuya then looked at him with a disgusting expression and said, "Now you are a gay pedofile, Sorry but I have no intrest in you." Susanoo got even more pissed but Tsukiyomi then came forward and said, "Stop it brother did you forget how badly you were defeated last time?". Susanoo grabbed his but and said, "How can I forget that embarrasment. I still have problems when I try to sit. Why the hell did you use you Thousand years of death or whatever." Tatsuya just shrugged and said, "You were being an asshole so I just attacked there." All the three gods looked at him with a deadpan look and thought, ''That''s reasoning make no sense.'' Chapter 122 - After the discussion After talking a bit longer with the Shinto gods Tatsuya ended the call and soon the other members of the house woke up and came down and once they saw Tatsuya all of them went towards him and hugged him. Tatsuya was surprised by that but soon sighed and said, "Sorry for making you all worried." They didn''t replied but still kept on hugging him. Tatsuya looked at their antics but let them do what they wanted. Soon the girls let him go and then Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Once again I apologize for worrying you all." The girls looked at him and then Kurumi said, "Don''t worry, about it. We came to know what happened out there. You must have been pissed off too much to even scare your cute little So-tan a bit. She and Tsubaki along with Isami and Koneko probably are a bit gloomy after your outburst yesterday. Make sure to apologize to them." Tatsuya sighed and said, "I already know what I have to do, you need not to remind me." Kurumi just chuckled and then said, "So, have you decided to take away the authority from the red head?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, I have already asked Amy and his brothers to do so as soon as possible. I guess soon the authority over half the town will come back to me." Ingvild then looked at him and asked, "But don''t you think that the devils specially Sirzechs will be kind of "upset" about it?" Tatsuya looked at her and then said, "They can f.u.c.k themselves about it for all I care and the possibility of Sirzechs taking aggressive actions about this matter are quite less. He may be a sis-con. he knows quite well about who not to mess with, though the other devils in the council might take actions about it as it was in a way their territory in a place which is not Underworld hence making it easy fir them to take actions, but that too is very less probable as Sona still has some part of the territory. So only those who tru to butter up the Gremorys will be a pain to deal with." Himari then asked, "And what will you do to those who try this?" Tatsuya looked at her with a smile and said, "The first time I might leave them with a ''simple'' warning, but if they keep on pestering me then-" His expression then turned dark and he then said, "I will drown them in holy water and then electrocute them to death with Holy lightening. If they still remain alive then I will again drown them in holy water, electrocute them with Holy lightening and then burn then with Amaterasu and if still they remain aliv-" Sinon then put her hand on his moth and said, "Fine fine, I understand, you will kill them. Honestly just throw them in the dimensional gap and they will die without any trace." Tatsuya then looked at her with a weird expression and then said, "Where''s the fun in that?" All of them looked at him with a deadpan look making him twitch his lips. Miyuki then came forward and held Tatsuya''s hands and then said, "Don''t listen to them Onii-sama, I will support you and will help you skewer those who come seeking trouble. We can marinate them in the holy water first, and then I will skewer them and you can electrocute them with Holy lightening as seasoning and then we roast them in your flames." Tatsuya looked at her and then said, "Nice idea." And both of them smiled looking at each other. Meanwhile all the others looked at the Shiba siblings and thought, ''I don''t want to imagine what will happen to thode who will become the ''ingredients'' for their ''dish''.'' Shizuka then came forward and said, "Leaving all that aside, you said that you will be getting your authority over the territory soon, right? I will help you manage it whenever you are busy or at school. You need not worry about it." Tatsuya looked at her and asked, "Are you sure about that, it will be very hectic and sometimes it may be dangerous as well?" Shizuka nodded and said, "Of course, no problem with that and even if the things were to go south, I can contact any of you immediately." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then said, "Fine, but just don''t get in trouble." He then turned serious and then said, "Ok, all of you listen we need to work on patrolling the town tonight, I think that they are going to take actions tonight." All of them then turned serious and Karin asked, "Why do you think so?" Tatsuya looked at Karin and said, "When I was clearing out those groups last night I came across a lot of doc.u.ments as well." He then took out the doc.u.ments from his storage and put them on the table. He then looked back at the others and said, "And after going through them I learned that they were going to take actions soon, but after my encounter with the one who started the holy sword project yesterday, I am certain that they will be taking actions either today or tomorrow because there is no way that they will let someone with that importance in the town before their plan is about to start." At this all of them narrowed their eyes and asked, "And why do you think that this person is an important asset to them?" Tatsuya looked back at them and said, "Just think about it, they have stolen the holy swords which cannot be wielded by anyone who the sword don''t choose worthy and yet that Freed guy was able to wield two of them. How do you think that it is possible." All of them then got shocked and now understood why Tatsuya was saying that they might attack today. All of them nodded and looked at Tatsuya with determination. Tatsuya looked back at them and gave a nod and said, "I have already told you this before but this te the stakes are very high so make sure to find and kill each and everyone who is set on to start the war." They too gave a nod and and then started to discuss how they were going to operate tonight. After an hour or when they were done all of them looked at Tatsuya who looked back at them and asked, "What?" All of them shook their head and said, "Nothing it''s just that it''s time to go to school it are you willing to face them after yesterday''s incident." Tatsuya who heard that sighed and said, "I cannot remain hidden in this situation when we are almost at war and I also have to apologize to Sona and the others. Also I don''t regret whatever I did yesterday, what I said was true and it is certain that I don''t feel bad about that redhead. Simply said, get ready soon we are already late." All of then smiled and nodded and then immediately went to change their clothes. Chapter 123 - Kokabiel When Tatsuya and his team reached the school the first thing that they noticed was that there were a lot of mana fluctuations coming from the ORC. They all looked at each other and then said in unison, "Yup, the red head is pissed." and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya just snorted and said, "Good for her, she might do more damage to the enemy if she is angry." Karin then said, "But won''t she become a problem if she jumps in a fight recklessly?" Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan expression and said, "Karin I think that you are forgetting that she is Rias Gremory we are talking about. She will do the same even if she is not angry." All of them became speechless and then said, "You do have a point." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well anyway you guys go to the class. I will go to the student council room first." They all nodded and then headed to their classes. Tatsuya then started walking towards the student council and after reaching their he knocked on the door. Soon he heard Sona giving the permission to enter after which he opened the door and entered and saw that only Sona and Tsubaki were there. Both the girls were shocked on seeing Tatsuya there and were slightly hesitating to talk to him. Tatsuya who saw their expression sighed and then bowed his head and said, "I am sorry about what happened yesterday, I shouldn''t have snapped at you both but I was really angry at that time. You were not to blame and I still did that, I am very sorry." Both the girls looked at the Tatsuya for a while and then sighed and said, "Just raise your head up." Tatsuya raised his head and looked at the girls who were looking at him as well. All of them kept staring at each other for a while and then Tatsuya said, "So..... Am I forgiven?" Both the girls looked at each other and then Sona said, "What should we do Tsubaki? Should we forgive him or not?" and smirked. Tsubaki who saw the smirk on Sona''s face smirked as well and then said, "I don''t know Sona, what should we do? He scolded his girlfriends so much when it was not even their fault. Isn''t he too cruel?" Sona nodded and said, "Indeed he is." She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "So what should we do now?" Tatsuya who now knew that he was being teased twitched his lips and then said, "What can I do to make up for snapping at you two my ''lovely'' girlfriends?" Both Sona and Tsubaki looked at Tatsuya with an amused expression on their faces. Tatsuya who saw their express was somewhat regretting to come there. Sona then said, "You want to do something to make up for your mistake, huh? But what should I make you do? Make you my butler for a day? or make you carry my things on shopping?" Just when Tatsuya heard the second option his body trembled. Seeing his reaction Sona chuckled and then said, "You don''t need to do anything it was somewhat my fault as well, so I apologize once again for that." Tatsuya looked at Sona and smiled. He then said, "Thank you but seriously you really don''t want me to do anything?" Sona shook her head and said, "Yes, I don''t need, and I think even Tsubaki agre-" Sona was unable to finish her sentence when Tsubaki said, "Then let''s have s.e.x after all this is over." Sona looked at her queen with a betrayed expression and said, "HEY DIDN''T YOU SAID THAT YOU WILL NOT DO SOMETHING TILL I AM OFFICIALLY ENGAGED TO HIM!!!" Tsubaki looked at Sona with a confused expression and said, "Huh, who are you?" Soma became annoyed and said, "DON''T ''WHO ARE YOU'' ME!!! I AM YOUR KING." Tsubaki nodded and then said, "Never heard of you. Don''t get in my way now." She then looked away from Sona and then started walking towards Tatsuya but soon Sona grabbed her and said, "Hey, you promised me that you won''t do that." Tsubaki looked back at Sona and placed her hand on Sona''s shoulder She then shifted her glasses in such a way that the light was reflected from them and made the lens shine. She then said, "Listen here in life you will get various opportunities where you may have to make your decisions with keeping your priorities in mind." Sona then looked at her and said, "And your priority should be me your king, right? You said that you will always help me when you became my queen." Tsubaki nodded her head and said, "Yup and I am doing just that. I will check first that how it feels to do that. Is is painful or is it harmful? I will check it first so that you don''t suffer in the future." Sona then said, "If that''s the case then it should be me who should test that first after all I am your king, I can''t push you to do something before knowing how dangerous the situation is." and then tightened the grip on Tsubaki''s shoulder. Tsubaki and Sona then started glaring at each other but then they were brought out of it when they heard a voice, "Ano, president, vice president what are both of you doing?" Both of them then turned around and saw the rest of the peerage standing there looking at them with a confused expression. Both of then looked around the room and then asked, "Where is Tatsuya?" Saji then said, "Oh Aniki, he just left the room and told me to inform both of you that meet him once both of you have come to a conclusion and also t said that it is not the time to discuss such things, do it after the situation at hand is over." Both of them then moved their hands back and Sona said, "Let''s discuss it later." Tsubaki looked at her and said, "What''s there to discuss I have already decided to do it. You are just standing in the way." Sona glared at her which Tsubaki responded with a smirk and said, "My king let''s not waste time the classes are about to start." and then left the room leaving behind an angry Sona and a confused peerage. Soon Sona calmed down and said, "Ok, everyone go back to your classes but be alert at all times, the situation of the town is very dangerous we can not be reckless or death is for certain." All of them became scared but still looked at Sona with seriousness and nodded their heads and left for their classes along with Sona. After the school was over all the supernaturals of the school went to their respective groups and started their duties. Tatsuya looked at his group and said, "You know what to do. Now let''s split up." and then all of them nodded and then started moving in different directions. All of them started to search for any stray exorcists and fallen angels in the town and killing them in process slowly decreasing the number of enemy forces. They kept on doing that when suddenly all of them felt a strong presence in the town. All of them contacted eachother through their telepathic links to discuss what to do about the situation. "You guys felt that too, right?" "Yep, this certainly must be their leader he seems to be a cadre class." "So what should we do now? Gang up on him and kill him?" "No, this will make him alert and he might order the rest of the subordinates to cause ruckus in the town." "So what shall we do? Wait for him to set everything up and then when he is about to execute his plan, kill him." "Nah, waiting that long isn''t worth it. You all keep on doing what you are doing and increase the pace a bit. Most of the town is clear just a few groups are left. Kill them and come to the location. I will go to make sure that no one tries to bite more than they can chew." "Roger, we will come soon. Don''t get scared out there alone." "Ha ha ha very funny. Now continue what you were doing." and all of th then cut the connection and Tatsuya teleported to the location where he sensed the presence from while the rest of his team kept on doing the extermination. Soon Tatsuya appeared in a barrier enclosed area and felt multiple presences around him. He then started walking towards the direction he felt the presences from and soon reached an area where he found the Gremory group (minus Kiba) along with Sona and Tsubaki. He then looked up and saw a fallen angel with five pair of wings with black hair and pointed ears which he thought should be Kokabiel. He then started walking towards the group alerting the people there. "AHH! Shitty Human-kun is finally here. Now get ready to get sliced apart." Tatsuya then looked at the person who called him and saw Freed standing there smiling maniacally at him and was shocked. Not because he didn''t saw him earlier, he had already sensed Freed was present there by his magic. What surprised him was that, Freed was holding two swords in his hands and from their aura he guessed the sword to be Excalibur mimic. Tatsuya then looked around to see an injured Irina lying in Tsubaki''s lap with most of her clothes shredded apart. He then immediately rushed towards her and started to check her condition and found that she was still alive. He then healed most of her wounds and covered her with a blanket which he took out from his storage. His expression then turned cold and he started releasing his aura making the people around him feel suffocated. He then looked at the group present there and asked, "Which one of you bastards were responsible for her condition?" All of them who looked at his gaze shivered in fear. All of them then gulped their saliva but still no one answered him because they were scared by the aura he was releasing. Tatsuya got annoyed by that and gritted his teeth and said, "Did you all not hear me, WHO THE HELL AMONG YOU WAS THE ONE RESPONSIBLE FOR HER INJURIES!!!" Kokabiel who was looking at Tatsuya was drenched in cold sweat and thought, ''Shit shit shit shit shit, I didn''t know that there was such a powerhouse in this town? I do heard Azazel talking to Vali about someone strong present in the town but to think that someone of this power is in this town. If I go against him then I will definitely die. What should I do? Should I run away? No, all the preparations that I have done will go down wasted. I cannot turn around now. Not without starting the war in the least. I should kill one of the sisters of the maou and that will be enough to ignite the flames of war.'' Tatsuya then glared at Kokabiel after hearing his thoughts and said, "Don''t even think about it?" Kokabiel who heard him got shocked and was now completely scared of Tatsuya. Tatsuya who noticed that asked, "Are you the one who is responsible for her injuries?" Kokabiel gulped his saliva and was cursing himself to not get the detailed information about the town. He then decided to maintain the brave front and said, "And what if I wa-" Before he was able to finish the sentence half of his wings disappeared and were seen falling down the sky. "AHHHHHHHHHH!!! MY WINGS!!!" Tatsuya who was now behind Kokabiel said in a cold voice, "Then you can count on this that your suffering will be worse then hers." Chapter 124 - Question Kokabiel who was now panting heavily glared at Tatsuya and said, "You, You filthy Human how dare you do that to me!!" and fired several light spears at Tatsuya. Tatsuya who saw the spears coming towards didn''t even moved and used his psychic powers to crush the spears themselves making Kokabiel shocked. Tatsuya then looked at Kokabiel with a cold expression and said, "Finished already?" Kokabiel glared at him and gritted his teeth. He himself knew that he cannot beat Tatsuya but his ambition to start the new war made him unable to runaway. He then started a lot of light spears and swords around him and started firing them at without even aiming. Tatsuya looked at Kokabiel and thought, ''So he finally lost the ability to think rationally.'' and started to dodge the spears and swords while also sending some of his attacks in Kokabiel''s direction. Kokabiel also started to dodge the attacks but was not able to dodge all of them and was heavily injured and severely bleeding. He then looked at Tatsuya with a glare but suddenly his glare turned into a smile. Seeing his smile Tatsuya got confused but immediately understood what happened and frowned. He then turned around and saw a lot of attack heading towards the devils. He was not that much worried about the devils as they were able to dodge the attacks or run away but the thing that worried him was Irina who was still unconcious. He immediately teleported in front of the group destroyed a light spear heading towards Akeno and formed a barrier in front of him blocking the attacks. He looked at Akeno and asked, "Are you fine?" Akeno, whose eyes were shut with fear slowly opened her eyes and blinked in surprise. She then looked at Tatsuya who was looking at her and blushed and immediately said, "Yes, I am fine, Thank you for saving me." Tatsuya nodded his head in response and then looked at the devils and said, "What the hell are you all still doing here? Just run away." Sona was about to answer but Rias beat her to that and said, "We are not going we will fight him as well. Of he succeeds then the whole town will be destroyed." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Just run away you will only get in the way." He then walked towards the unconcious Irina and then held her in her arms and then moved towards Koneko and said, "Take her and make sure that she remains safe." Koneko nodded and took Irina from Tatsuya''s hands. Isami then came forward and said, "Is there anything that we can do?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Just run away for now and if possible clear any stray fallen angels and exorcists in the way." All of them nodded and Tatsuya looked back at Kokabiel and immediately his eyes widened in shock only to turn into a glare, "That idiot" All of them who saw that got confused and looked in the direction and saw Rias flying in the sky attacking Kokabiel with her power of destruction. Kokabiel who saw that smirked and thought, ''I just need to kill her and my work is finished.'' and fired a huge light spear towards Rias which pierced through the Power of destruction she fired easily and started heading towards Rias. Rias who saw that the spear coming towards her got shocked and thought, ''My pride still came in the way.'' and closed her eyes waiting for the spear end her life. The spear was getting closer and closer to Rias and Kokabiel was getting excited by each second. But just when the spear was a metre away from Rias Tatsuya came in front of the spear and slapped it away. Rias who didn''t feel the pain she was expecting opened her eyes and saw Tatsuya''s back. She was about to say something but Tatsuya turned around and slapped her making all the people who were watching the scene surprised. Rias who was holding her cheek which was Now red was surprised as well and then slowly turned her head to look at Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at her with an expressionless face and said, "You do know why I slapped you, right?" but Rias didn''t said anything and just remained silent. Tatsuya''s expression didn''t change at all and he then said, "If not then let me tell you. That guy is here to start a war and the only way that he would be able to will be killing one of the sisters of a maou." Rias still silent and didn''t said anything. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then said, "Stop being a bother and just get away from here. The war is the last thing that I want to happen. Think about your faults later." He then cast a genjutsu on her and made her unconcious. Tatsuya then took her and put gave her to the others and said, "Get her out of here as well." They all nodded and then took Rias away and stood somewhere in the back. Tatsuya then heard some noise and saw Kiba and Xenovia fighting with Freed who was holding a sword which he thought to be the combination of the two holy swords. He also noticed that Kiba had awakened his balance breaker and was holding the holy demonic sword while Xenovia was holding the Durandal. Tatsuya looked at Kiba and said, "So you finally made the decision." Kiba who heard him turned his head and looked at him with a determined expression and said, "yes, I will not let the strength that my friends have given me go to waste." Tatsuya gave a small smile and said, "Slice him apart." Kiba nodded his head and said, "Ah, don''t worry about that I am in a much more hurry than you to do that." and then launched towards Freed. Tatsuya then looked at Kokabiel who was now barely recognisable but he could feel immense killing intent aimed at him. Seeing that Tatsuya smirked and said, "Is that all. You were going to start a war with only that much strength?" Kokabiel gritted his teeth and was about to say something but before he was able to his right hand and leg were cut off. "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Tatsuya who was now in the air was holding his missing hand and leg then said, "Now all your left side is blank. No wings on the left, no hand on the left, no leg on the left. You are now a completely "right" person." and showed am innocent smile to him. Kokabie who saw his smile glared at Tatsuya and said, "Why the hell I, a great fallen angel, is being humiliated by the likes of a human." Tatsuya looked at him with a wondering expression and said, "Ho, you think that you are superior to a human. Then Mr. superior what if I give you a chance." Kokabiel looked at him intently and asked, "What chance?" Tatsuya then said, "I will ask you a question and if you are able to answer it I will no longer torture you and will give you a painless death." Kokabiel who heard the deal wanted to tell at him but thinking about his condition he gulped his saliva and asked, "And what if I am unable to answer it." Tatsuya looked at him with a cheerful expression and said, "I will heal you back to your original condition and will again make you a "right" person." Hearing the deal all the people looked at him with a deadpan look and all had the same thought, ''Damn sadist'' Tatsuya then said, "Now let''s begin. Here is the question." All the eyes were set on him and they were wondering what question Tatsuya was going to ask. Kokabiel was also worried and silently sent a signal to call his troops. Tatsuya who noticed that didn''t do anything as he knew only a handful of them were left in the town and they would be soon killed by his team. Tatsuya then gave a fake cough and said, "so my question is- There is a person whose eyes are covered by hair, tell me what role is he playing? Your options are - a mob character, a hentai protagonist or a person who is enraged because the enemy pissed him of." There was complete silence in the surrounding no one was making any movement and were staring at Tatsuya with a surprised expression on their faces with their mouths open wide. Tatsuya noticed that the surrounding around him suddenly turned silent and looked around. He then noticed their expression. Even Kiba whose sword was piercing through Valper''s stomach was looking at him with the same expression. Tatsuya then looked at Kokabiel and said, "Hurry up and answer. I don''t have all day?" Kokabiel was twitching his lips when he heard that and was looking at Tatsuya with a hateful expression. The devils who were looking at him also twitched their lips and thought, ''He is very shameless''. Chapter 125 - Answer After Tatsuya said that all the eyes were at Kokabiel and noticing all the gazes at him Kokabiel started sweating and got nervous. Kokabiel then lowered his head said hesitatingly, "I-I-It''s o-o-one of those p-p-protagonists in those animated videos who do ''that''" and covered his face with his only hand with a blush on his face. Seeing him acting like that all the people who saw him were grossed out and had an unpleasant look on their faces. Tatsuya somehow regained his calm and said, "W-w-what is the answer say it clearly, and STOP ACTING LIKE A MAIDEN" Kokabiel who heard that became even redder and started shivering and said, "L-l-like I said, it''s one of those animated videos in which the guy does s-s-se- AH!! NO DON''T MAKE ME SAY SUCH VULGAR WORDS!!!" All of them got creeped out and then took a step back. Tatsuya placed a hand on his chest and started taking deep breaths and startedmuttering, "calm down Tatsuya just think that you never saw that. Just imagine yourself surrounded by your girls wearing cat ears yeah, just carres them them and pat them yes just do that." Tatsuya them again got calm somehow and said, "Listen if you are going to answer vaguely then I will give you the punishment right now and you will die." Hearing that Kokabiel got scared and looked at Tatsuya and said, "Hey I answered you, I said that it is the protagonist of ''those'' animated videos." Tatsuya then said, "Animated videos as the ones called anime." Kokabiel immediately refuted and said, "No no no, the protagonist of anime don''t have such eyes. There eyes are clearly visible and they become strong by poking on b.r.e.a.s.ts." Hearing that Tatsuya''s eyes widened and he became silent. He got shocked by the thing that Kokabiel just said and didn''t knew how to respond to it. Seeing that Tatsuya was silent Isami came forward and said, "That''s no anime, that must be some sort of hentai there are no protagonists in anime who become strong by doing that." This time Tatsuya looked at Isami with a weird look on his face and then thought, ''If only you knew Isami, if only you knew.'' He then gave a tired sigh and said, "Well le-" Before he was able to finish speaking Xenovia interrupted him and said, "Quit wasting time and just kill him." and jumped at Kokabiel with her Durandal in her hand and slashed at Kokabiel. Tatsuya who saw that looked at her with a deadpan expression and said, "And here goes the muscle head." Kokabiel who saw the girl coming at him got alert and caught her sword with his hand and glared at her and said, "Do you think that I am at that level that you can defeat me." Suddenly an evil grim formed on his face and said, "Well anyway thanks for buying time for me. You were atleat somewhat helpful." He then took out a vial filled with some green liquid inside it and thought, ''I don''t want to use it but this is my only choice.'' and then opened the lid and then drank the contents in it. Tatsuya who saw him bring out the vial was somewhat curious to know what the thing was and didn''t stop him. Once Kokabiel drank that veins started popping out on his body and his muscles started enlarging. Xenovia who saw that jumped back and said, "What is happening?" Tatsuya who was looking at Kokabiel nonchalantly said, "Kokabiel is going to mega evolve to mega Kokabiel" All of them looked at him for a while and then looked back at Kokabiel. Soon Kokabiel started started screaming at the top of his voice and started to emit some sort of light. Again Xenovia said, "Now what is happening to him?" And this time too Tatsuya nonchalantly said, "Now he is turning into Super Saiyan 3" All of them once again looked at Tatsuya once again but soon looked back at Kokabiel. Kokabiel who was done with his shouting and all soon stop emitting the glow and was revealed to the others with a major change in his appearance. His whole body was now completely black with three eyes on his face one being at the centre of the forehead and his severed limbs were now regenerated somehow. Tatsuya looked at him with an unintrested gaze and asked, "So what was in that vial cause I can feel some devil energy in you now?" Kokabiel looked at Tatsuya with a wide grin on his face and said, "it''s one of results of the experiments that some of my underlings were working on. It consists of the DNA of many of those shitty devils." Tatsuya who was still looking at him with a neutral expression said, "So you decided to rely on some devils when you were in deep shit. Well pretty low for someone who wants to start the war with the three factions." Kokabiel snorted and said, "Don''t spout nonsense. I am the one who is grossed out the most. To think that I, Kokabiel who fought the great war would have to rely on the devils. This is very humiliating for me." He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "But given the circ.u.mstances that I am in, this is the only way by which I can survive to start the war." Tatsuya looked at him normally for a while when suddenly a grin appeared on his face and he said, "Do you think that you can defeat me with that. Well you are free to try on blckey Kokoballs." Kokabiel''s grin widened and he said, "Oh I will kill you but before that-" he suddenly blocked Xenovia again who tried to slash him with her Durandal and said, "You should not interrupt men when they are talking to eachother." Tatsuya snickered and said, "Says the one who was acting like a maiden just a second ago." But Kokabiel ignored him and said to Xenovia, "You truly are brave. To fight me even after your master is dead. Truly admirable." All of them who heard then got surprised and Xenovia said, "What do you mean by that?" Kokabiel who heard that question said, "Oh, how could I do such a mistake, to let it slip out. Well whatever it doesn''t matter. The truth is-" Just as he was about to say anything further a bram of energy was fired at him and half of his body was immediately destroyed. All of the people got shocked and looked at the source of the attack and saw Tatsuya whose hand was aiming at Kokabiel''s direction and then he said, "Don''t go ahead and spread information that is not needed." But soon Kokabiel''s body erupted in flames and he started healing. Kokabiel that grinned maniacally and said, "The power of the Phenex clan is really great." He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "So you already know Huh, well don''t you think that it is unfair to knot let the others know about the things that we do." He looked at Tatsuya with the same grin and started laughing, "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" All the people then looked at Tatsuya and then asked, "What the hell is he talking about Tatsuya?" Before Tatsuya was able to answer Kokabiel said, "What I am talking about is, during the great war it was not only the Satans who died but the God of the Bible died as well." and again started laughing. All the people there except for Tatsuya, Miyuki, Kurumi and Isami got shocked. They were not able to believe what Kokabiel said and were completely speechless. Suddenly all of them heard a voice and turned their head only to find Asia on her knees who was being supported by Miyuki. Seeing the shock on their faces and Asia''s condition Kokabiel started to laugh even louder but suddenly stopped when he felt a huge amount of pressure on his body and so was the case with the others. All of them then turned towards Tatsuya and saw him looking coldly at Kokabiel while he was unconsciously releasing his power. He then looked at Kokabiel and said with a cold voice, "I guess you don''t understand it the easy way-" and suddenly Kokabiel was blown away by some invisible force. Tatsuya then suddenly appeared behind Kokabiel and grabbed his head and said with the same cold voice, "the be prepared to learn it the hard way, and I promise it will make you feel that death would be a boon" and crushed his neck with his bare hand. Chapter 126 - Bullying Ddraig Just when Tatsuya started to unconciously release his energy a lot of distortions started to take place in the nearby areas. Suddenly the barrier surrounding them broke and a person cladded in white draconic armour with giant blue wings appeared. But none of them cared about the person as all of them including the person himself were focused on Tatsuya. The person then landed beside Tatsuya''s team and was then noticed by the others. The people who didn''t know him got shocked and immediately went to their battle stance but the person didn''t even looked at them and asked Tatsuya''s team, "What happened here to make him go this serious?" The girls in Tatsuya''s team looked at the person in the armour and said, "Ah Vali-kun, nothing special he just got on his bad side after hurting one of us." Vali then looked at Tatsuya and Kokabiel for a while and said, "He is a goner." Tatsuya''s team nodded their heads and looked back at him and saw Kokabiel screaming while his body was covered in black flames. His team had a sweat drop and said, "From the looks of it he is determined to torture him instead of killing him." Hearing them the others had a sweat drop as well. Suddenly Isami''s gauntlet materialized and said, "Are you forgetting about me white one." making Isami surprised. The wings on Vali''s back suddenly glowed and a voice was heard which said, "Oh, so you have been awakend Ddraig. It has been a long time." The gem on Isami''s gauntlet glowed as well and the voice said, "Yes, it has been a long time. So are you here to fight?" Hearing his question all of them looked at Vali as it was getting a bit nastier to look at Tatsuya''s battle as it had turned into a bit gruesome. Vali, who was still covered in the armour shook his head and said, "No I came here to neutralise Kokabiel but I don''t think that will be needed anymore." All of them nodded and then suddenly a magic circle appeared near them and Tiamat came out of it. She had a serious expression on her face but once she saw that the others were alright she sighed and became normal. She then looked towards Tatsuya''s direction and saw him beating Kokabiel ruthlessly and then healing him to beat him again and while doing that he had an amused smile on his face. She then turned towards the others and pointed at Tatsuya and said, "What happened?" The others then told her what happened and she looked back at Tatsuya for a while and said, "He is a goner." All of them again nodded their heads and then Tiamat looked at Vali and said, "Oh, the white jerk is here." The wings on the back of Vali again glowed and Albion said, "And I see that the brute hag is here as well. So how old are you no-" Before he was able to continue Albion felt a sudden killing intent which was coming from Tiamat. Tiamat still had a smile on her face looked at the wings and said, "What happened go on?" and raised her hand before turning it into a claw. Albion immediately got silent and said, "I was saying that you are looking young as ever." Tiamat continued to smile and turned her hand back to normal and kept it down and said, "Oh, thanks for the compliment." All the others sweat drop at that and Ddraig muttered, "Aggressive hag." but immediately regretted that when he felt some killing intent aimed at him. Soon Tiamat calmed down and a smile came on her face. She looked at Albion and said, "You know Albion, recently Ddraig is having dreams about dominating-" and paused for a bit. Hearing that some of them who were there understood what Tiamat was going to talk about and Ddraig felt that ge started sweating. The gem on the gauntlet immediately glowed and said, "HAG, STAY SILENT I BEG YOU!!!" Tiamat looked at Ddraig with an amused smile on her face and said, "Ddraig-kun why don''t you calm down for a bit. Don''t you see that I am talking to Albion." Vali''s wings then began to glow and Albion then said, "What is wrong with that since he represents dominance it is right for him to-" Before he was able to finish Tiamat interrupted him and said, "Let me finis first, what I am saying is that Ddraig is having dreams about-" Ddraig again interrupted her and said, "I beg you don''t say that-" but Tiamat ignored him and said, "Dominating you" Albion was again about to say that it was no problem as both of them were rivals and have been fighting for years but Tiamat didn''t allow him to say anything and said, "In bed that is." The surroundings turn completely silent and everyone who didn''t knew about it before looked at the gauntlet with a weird expression (except for Rias and Irina, who were still unconcious and sent back along with Tsubaki respectively) Ddraig who felt the gazes aimed at him started to feel a bit awkward and said, "Umm...." Albion who came out of shock after hearing the voice remained silent for a while and said, "Sorry Ddraig but I don''t swing that way." Ddraig who heard that felt got a bit pissed and was about to say something but Isami interrupted him and said, "Don''t worry Ddraig, this might be the first time that you have been rejected it must have hurt a lot. Don''t worry, we will find a new man..... male dragon for you." and started carresing her gauntlet. Ddraig who now had enough of all that got agitated and the gem on the gauntlet Started to glow and the voice shouted, "I TOLD YOU THAT I AM NOT INTERESTED IN MALES. THE ONLY WISH I HAVE IS TO FIGHT WITH ALBION. SO DON''T MISUNDERSTAND AND GET IN BETWEEN US." Hearing that Tiamat came forward and said, "What he means to say is that, he is not interested in other males and only wants to fight Albion, in bed that is. And he is a Yandere so if you come between his love he will tear you apart." Hearing that all of them sweat dropped and looked at her with a weird expression. But Isami nodded her head and said, "Hmmm... jis feelings were so deep, somehow I feel a bit sorry for him." Ddraig was about to refute but suddenly felt another hand on the gauntlet and stopped he then looked at the person who touched the gauntlet and found it to be Miyuki who was looking at the gauntlet with a helpless smile and said, "I know how you feel Ddraig. The feeling of wanting to destroy anything and killing anyone who gets close to the person you love, I really understand you. Don''t listen to them, kill all of them who come in between you and your beloved person." Now all of them including Tiamat were looking at the two girls with a dumfounded expression and Tiamat said, "They actually bought that nonsense." All(except Isami and Miyuki) looked at her and thought, ''So, you knew what you were saying was nonsense.'' Suddenly another magic circle appears near them and a twin tailed magical girl came out with a cheerful expression on her face and asked, "Hey everyone, what is happening here." All of them looked at her and before they could say something the gem on the gauntlet glowed and all of them heard, "UWAAAAAAAA!!! THEY ALL ARE BULLYING ME!!! YOU ALL ARE BIG MEANIES!!!!" At this all of them sweat dropped and the only thought that they had was, ''WHY THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING LIKE SERAFALL?!?!?!'' Chapter 127 - The three way war While everyone was bullying the Magical gir- *cough**cough* dragon of domination Tatsuya was fighting the mega evolved fallen angel. Kokabiel whose neck was snapped by Tatsuya suddenly got covered in flames and his neck was regenerated. A wide grin appeared on his face and he said, "Hahaha not even such lethal attacks can affect me now. I am starting to like this power." He then glared at Tatsuya and said, "Now let''s see how long will you survive." Tatsuya who was looking at him coldly then said, "Do you seriously think that I can''t kill you because you have some chicken''s power." Kokabiel smirked, "Of course you can''t because unlike those disgusting devils I am not weak against holy element. And it is not like I have a mind set to get overwhelmed by this kind of situation. I survived the great war, do you really have any chance of beating me." Tatsuya looked at him coldly for a while and then an evil grin appeared on his face and he said, "Then it only means that I have to test till what extent your mind can bear." and immediately activated his sharingan and said, "Amaterasu" and immediately Kokabiel''s body was covered in black flames which started burning his body. Kokabiel who saw the flames first snorted thinking that the flames will not affect him because he had the Phenex bloodline in him but soon he noticed that his regeneration was not able to keep up with him and he started panicking. He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "You, what have you done!!!!!" Tatsuya who saw the look on his face only smiled and said, "Don''t worry it is just the beginning." and then formed a lot of lightning spears around him and covered them with the Amaterasu and fired them at Kokabiel. Kokabiel who saw the spears flying towards him got panicked and immediately formed a sort of portal in front of him and the spears entered the portal without harming him. Tatsuya who saw the spears getting sucked in the portal looked at him and said, "Abdon''s power of the hole, huh" suddenly an idea came to his mind and a bright smile appeared on his face and he asked, "Hey, do you like to do ''it'' from the back?" Kokabiel who was still being burned by the flames looked at Tatsuya with a weird expression on his face and said, "What does it have to do it with this situation?" Tatsuya continued to smile and said, "Nothing, I am now also going to use the power of the ''hole''" and casted a genjutsu on the fallen angel suddenly a something penetrated Kokabiel from the behind." "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Kokabiel turned around to see who was the one to do that to him and saw a very huge man wearing magical girl costume behind him. The man gave him a wink and said, "How is my magical ''stick''" Kokabiel who saw the strange creature behind got shocked and said, "Who are you and how dare you p-p-put t-t-t-that thing inside." The man who the question said, "I am the Magical girl Mil-tan" and did a pose. Kokabiel who still had the magic stick got shivers all over his body and shouted, "AHHHHHHHHHH DON''T MOVE!!!" Suddenly he was embraced by someone from the front and looked up to see another one of the creature who was behind him and said, "NOW WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!?!" The man gave a wink to Kokabiel and said, "I am the magical girl Mil-tan 2." and do the pose. The man then looked at Kokabiel and then at the person behind him and asked, "So shall we begin?" The man behind Kokabiel nodded his head and said, "Yes, let''s start." Kokabiel then looked at the two men back and forth and asked, "Begin what?" Both the men then smiled and said, "The ''Three way war''" and then both of them startes moving closer to the fallen angel. Kokabiel who saw them coming towards him wanted to run away but for some reason his body was not moving. He looked at the two creatures with evident fear in his eyes and said, "N-n-no stay away from me. no stay away from me. stay away from me." but the men did not stop and kept on getting closer to Kokabiel and once their bodies were touching both the men came closer to his ears and said, "Shhhh...let''s start the war and who knows we can do the ''Four way war'' after this." Kokabiel who heard them got scared and shouted, "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!" Tatsuya who was watching his body burning with the black flames kept on healing him when he was at the point of near death to let him fight the ''war'' for a long time and while he was doing that he he also kept on piercing his body with lot of spears covered in magic which corrupted his body from the inside. Soon he noticed a lot of people looking at him and he turned around and saw the others looking at him and asked, "What?" Serafall came near him and then pointed at Kokabiel and asked, "What happened to him?" Tatsuya looked at her for a while and turned towards Kokabiel and said, "He is fighting the three way war." Hearing that all of them got confused and looked at Tatsuya for answers. Tatsuya looked at them for a while and then said, "Do you really want to know, I am warning before hand the answer may make you unable to sleep for nights and even make you puke. So do it at your own risk." Hearing that all of their thoughts wavered but still two brave dragons, Tiamat and Vali along with the magical girl Serafall nodded their heads and came forward. Tatsuya looked at them for a while and then said, "Down don''t blame me later." and then sent the image of what was happening to Kokabiel inside the illusion to their brain. Just within a few seconds all three of them fainted with some foam coming out of their mouths. Tatsuya caught Serafall and Tiamat while Vali crashed on the ground with him s armour getting deactivated. Tatsuya then looked at Vali and said, "Even a heavenly dragon was defeated by the sight of the ''three way war''." He then landed and came near the girls and made both Tiamat and Serafall lie on the ground. All of them were about to ask some questions from him but before they were able to Tatsuya said, "Want to see what they saw?" At this all of them became silent and didn''t say anything but yet again a brave dragon came forward and the gauntlet on Isami''s hand spoke, "I wanna know? I want to see what sight can make even Albion unconscious?" Tatsuya nodded and then sent the image to Ddraig''s mind while making sure that Isami did not see anything. Soon some sparks came out of the gauntlet and the dragon inside the gauntlet stopped speaking. Tatsuya looked at the gauntlet and said, "Yet again another heavenly dragon lost." Chapter 128 - After the war After everyone was once again concious they all sighed thinking that what they all saw was just a dream but Once they noticed Kokabiel whose body was devoid of any movement in the sky with black flames all around him all of them became stiff. Serafall then looked around and then immediately latched onto Sona and started sniffing and touching her all over. She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "THERE IS NO WAY A MAGICAL GIRL CAN BE LIKE THAT!!!!!" Tatsuya who currently being hugged by Tiamat and was patting her head said, "Oh, you have yet to see a whole lot in the world Sera. That person is one of the regulars in my restaurant." Vali who was looking at the motionless body of the fallen angel thought, ''How can someone be so cruel, Albion how long was I passed out for?" The heavenly dragon sighed and said, ''I was unconcious as well partner. The scene shocked me as well and since I heard Ddraig dreaming doing those things with me, the effect was much more worse." Both of them kept looking at the dragon for a while and then thought at the same time, ''Let''s look at some butts once we go back home.'''' He will be looking at some butts once he goes back.'' Tatsuya then looked at Vali and asked, "So what are the orders, kill him or take him back alive?" Vali came out of his thoughts and looked at Tatsuya while thinking, ''How can he talk normally after making someone suffer like that?'' He then sighed and said, "Azazel told me to take him back alive for interrogation." He then looked back at the fallen angel and said, "But I don''t think that he will be able to answer anything after that." All of them looked at Tatsuya who averted his gaze and said, "Well let''s bring him back to his senses." He then went towards Kokabiel and make him snap out of the genjutsu and made his body back to normal as it was before he mega evolved. The magic he used to corrupt his body destroyed the contents of the vial making him turn back to normal. Once Kokabiel came back to reality he didn''t moved a muscle for complete ten minutes. Seeing that he has no intentions of moving, Tatsuya used some lightning and electrocuted his body. When the electricity passed through his body, his eyes widened and he said, "OWWWW!!!!THAT HURTS!!! WHO THE HELL DID THAT!?!?!?" Tatsuya looked at h with a smile and then said, "So how was the ''three way war''" When Tatsuya mentioned the ''war'' Kokabiel grabbed his butt and then hugged jis own body and started shivering and said, "Don''t talk about that, there is no way that a war can be that brutal. Even the old war was much better than that." Tatsuya then looked at Vali and said, "Here is your lil old Kokaballs. Make sure to lock him up real tight." Vali then sighed and made a transport circle and was about to teleport Kokabiel away but before he was able to Tatsuya immediately cut all of his wings making blood splutter out of his back. But Kokabiel who was now completely used to the pain didn''t felt anything and kept on shivering while hugging himself. Tatsuya who saw that clicked his tongue and said, "He is already broken huh, well send him away." All of them looked at him for a while and then Vali sent Kokabiel away. Vali then turned towards Isami and said, "Red dragon emperor... empress it seems out confrontation has to wait for a while. I hope that you give me a good fight in the future." Suddenly Tatsuya put a hand on Vali''s shoulder making him turn around only to find a smile on Tatsuya''s face. Tatsuya looked at him for a while and then said, "You see I don''t have any objection if your fight extends only to a spar but if the spar turns into anything serious I will make sure that what happened to Kokabiel will only looks like a warning to whatever will happen to you. In return I am promise to fight you every once in a while." Hearing the first part the only thing that all those who knew what happened to Kokabiel gulped their saliva but after Tatsuya said the second part of the sentence Vali smirked and nodded his head and then flew back to Azazel. Tatsuya then looked at others who all sighed and said, "So all of this is finally over. Finally we can relax now." Tatsuya then smiled at them and then said, "Start working on fixing the area around here. We don''t want the normal people to notice the destruction here, now do we." All of them have an annoyed sigh but still nodded their heads and started maintaining the area around them. Tatsuya, who was sitting under a tree supporting the bodies of Asia, Tia and Sera because of the shock they just recieved though only Asia was seriously shocked while Tiamat and Serafall were just making an excuse to laze around and cling to Tatsuya. Seeing them the other girls were sort of jealous of them but let them do as they pleased. They were worried about Asia who learned about God''s death and they also didn''t know what the other two saw about the three way war but one thing was for sure that, they were not willing to know about it. Tatsuya then turned his head and saw an unconcious red headed girl lying beside her. He looked at Rias for a while and then said, "Ah, I forgot to release her out of the genjutsu." and then did so and a few minutes later Rias started to wake up. Tatsuya then turned his head and started carresing the heads of the girls who were using him as a support while sleeping which made all of them smile unconciously. Soon Rias got back to her senses and started looking around and then noticed the others working on maintaining the area. Tatsuya then without even looking at her said, "If you are awake then go and help the others." Hearing the voice Rias got surprised and turned her head only to find Tatsuya and the three girls lying near him. She looked at him for a while and then without saying anything stood up and started helping the others. Tatsuya who saw her walking away from him nodded and thought, ''So, the princess can be understanding and obedient as well, hopefully she will start taking things a little bit more seriously from now on.'' and closed his eyes. Ones they were all done all of them gathered near Tatsuya who after checking that everything was done dispelled the barrier around the area and said, "Well let''s go back and rest. There was a whole lot of mess we had to face today. All of them nodded and were ready to go back to go back home but then noticed that the girls were still lying on Tatsuya. Tatsuya was about to use his telekinesis to lift their bodies without disturbing them but before he was able to Kurumi came close to him and kicked Tiamat off him and said, "Wake up lizard hag, time to vo back." Tiamat who was suddenly kicked by Kurumi with a ''small'' force behind the kick immediately woke up and then hatefully looked at Kurumi who only gave a bright smile to her. Seeing that Tiamat gritted her teeth and then stood up while clutching her stomach and was about to launch at Kurumi but both of them immediately stopped when they experienced a huge pressure on their bodies and looked at Tatsuya who was also smiling at them. Seeing his smile all of them shuddered and then immediately stood straight. Seeing that Tatsuya stopped releasing the pressure and said, "Good, now let''s go back for real" All of them nodded and then Tatsuya lifted both Asia''s and Serafall''s bodies with telekinesis and opened a portal to his home. Tatsuya then looked at Sona and asked, "So are you taking Sera back o-" before he was able to finish the magical girl said, "Of course I am staying with you tonight, I need to hug you a lot to get over the ''war'' incident. Tatsuya looked at the Magical girl and said, "So you finally decided to stop pretending to be sleep Huh. Well whatever, you coming as well Sona, Tsubaki." Both of them then nodded and then entered the portal along with the others leaving behind the Gremory peerage along with Xenovia. Chapter 129 - Photo frame Tatsuya and the others then appeared in his house and the first thing that came in his sight was and unconcious Irina who was lying on the Sofa. Tatsuya looked at Tsubaki and asked, "Did you bring her here directly earlier." Tsubaki shrugged her shoulders and said, "You once said that your house defenses are the best in the world, so I thought that it would be the safest place to keep her." Tatsuya nodded her head and then stretched his body and said, "Well do whatever you want, I am going to take a bath." and then walked away. Soon the others came in as well but Tatsuya didn''t have any problem with that as he was used to seeing them n.a.k.e.d. The only ones who were shy and blushing were Sona and Irina who was now awake. After that Tatsuya and the others went back to their respective room and the others were placed in the guest rooms and all went to sleep. The next morning after waking up Tatsuya went downstairs and noticed Irina wearing a formal coat and pants with a briefcase in her hand. He walked towards her and said, "So you are leaving, huh." Irina turned around and with a helpless smile on her face nodded her head. Tatsuya and Irina kept looking at each other for a while and then Tatsuya said, "Come back soon." Irina cheerfully nodded her head but suddenly both of them heard a voice, "Well I will appreciate if you never come back." and both of them turned around to see Miyuki walking towards them. Miyuki then stood beside Tatsuya and with a smile on her face said, "So, you are going, I feel so sad." but the smile on her face indicated otherwise. Seeing the expression on Miyuki''s face Irina''s brows twitched and she said, "Well, of you feel so sad then I will come back as soon as possible." Miyuki elegantly shook her head and said, "No No, you should not trouble yourself for our sake." Irina was about to say something but Miyuki interrupted her and said, "And I cannot be near some trash for long." with the elegance as earlier. Both Tatsuya and Irina looked at her for a while and then Irina said, "How can you say something like that with such elegance." Miyuki then placed a hand on her cheek and then once again with her elegance said, "Oh, seems like I forgot that a rowdy person like you cannot format understand such a way of speaking." Hearing that Irina was enraged and was about to lash out at Miyuki but before she was able to Miyuki took out something from her storage ring. Miyuki then had a small rectangular box wrapped in some gift wrap in her hand. Tatsuya looked at her and smiled. Irina who saw the gift in her hand was surprised and then pointed her finger ant herself and said, "For me?" Miyuki nodded her head and with a smile on her face said, "I cannot let you go back empty-handed, right?" Irina took the gift immediately from Miyuki''s hands and then hurriedly started opening the gift. Seeing her antics Tatsuya chuckled while Miyuki only ''hmph''d and looked away. Once Irina had opened her gift it revealed a photo frame with a picture of all the people who were at Shiba residence the night before. Seeing the gift Irina smiled and then hugged Miyuki and said, "Thank you." Miyuki hugged her for a while and then immediately pushed her away and said, "Don''t take advantage of the situation." But this time Irina didn''t get angry at her making Miyuki click her tongue. Tatsuya then took out a box as well and then gave it to Irina and said, "These are some cookies and recipes for Touji and Grace san. Please pass them on and tell them I said Hi." Irina took the box as well and then said, "I will do it." and then left the house after the Taxi that she called for came in front of her house. Once she was gone Tatsuya looked at Miyuki and said, "You were surprisingly good to her this time." Miyuki only smiled and then went inside the house. Seeing the smile on her face Tatsuya got a little suspicious and used his telepathy to listen to what Miyuki was thinking and soon sighed and said, "She will never change." and then went inside the house as well. Later that day all of them then went back to their original lifestyle with Serafall going back to the Underworld and the others back to school. After the school was over Tatsuya and the others as usual went to the ORC and were greeted by a blue haired girl wearing the Kuoh high uniform. Tatsuya smirked and said, "So you became a devil as well, Xenovia." Xenovia then came forward and slightly bowed her head and said, "It''s just as you said, I became a devil as well." and then spread her wings. Rias then came forward and said, "She is now my knight alongside Yuuto." Tatsuya gave a thought about it and then said, "I think a Rook would have been better since she relies on brute strength, rather than speed. Well whatever it is not my problem." Hearing what he just said all the people in the room fell silent and gave a thought about it. Soon Rias sighed and then said, "Why didn''t I thought of that earlier." Tatsuya ignored what she said and then asked, "Did you get the notice?" with seriousness in his voice. Rias turned serious as well and then said, "Yes, I did." she then turned towards her peerage and said, "From now on I, Rias Gremory does not have any authority over Kuoh town. Though we have the permission to live and continue our education just as we were doing earlier. The whole Gremory group fell silent but soon all of them nodded their heads. Xenovia who was confused about what was happening there was being filled up on the situation by Asia whom she had apologised to earlier. Once she got notified what was going on she nodded her head and thought that what happened was completely logical. Tatsuya and the others then left the ORC as they had nothing better to do and soon Tatsuya''s phone rang and he saw Azazel was calling him. Tatsuya looked at his phone for a while and then picked it up. "Hello" "Hello Tatsuya, Azazel here. Are you free right now?" "Yeah, I am free. What happened?" "Good, can you come at my place for a while? There are some matters that I have to discuss with you about the incident." "Fine. See you later." Tatsuya then ended the call and looked at the others and said, "Azazel has something to discuss with me, you all can go on ahead and do whatever you want." All the girls nodded and then decided to go to a cafe to celebrate of Xenovia joining their group. Tatsuya was about to teleport but then decided to walk towards his destination. Soon Tatsuya came to Azazel''s apparent and then entered the house without knocking and opening the door with his magic. Azazel who just came out from the shower and was covered in a bath robe looked at Tatsuya with a deadpan expression and said, "Don''t you think that it''s rude to enter someone''s house without knocking." Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Stop talking like a teenage girl and get to the point already." Azazel laughed and said, "What''s the hurry come in and Let''s drink and play some games for a while." Tatsuya thought for a while and then agreed with his decision. --------------------- MEANWHILE AT IRINA''S LOCATION: Irina was currently sitting in front of her father who was scolding her for taking such a dangerous mission without even informing him while Grace was also looking at her while scolding her from time to time. Soon both of them stopped and then sighed and Touji said, "You are not allowed to take any missions from now on without telling us beforehand. Do you get it?" Irina then sighed and said, "Fine." Bot the parents looked at their daughter for a while and then Grace said, "But to think that both Tatsuya-chan and Miyuki-chan were related to the supernatural and were this strong." Touji then nodded his head and said, "Yeah, but I am glad he was there or else I don''t think that this idiot daughter of mine would have come back." Soon all of them started discussing about the siblings and then Irina remembered about the gifts that they gave to her. She then took out the boxes and placed it on the table and said, "Tatsuya gave some cookies and recipes for both of you." Both the parents then smiled and then opened the box of cookies and started eating and were immediately captivated by the taste. Soon Touji''s sight fell on the photo frame and he took it in his hand and asked, "Who are all these people? I can identify Tatsuya and Miyuki but who are the others." Irina sighed and then said, "They are Tatsuya''s girlfriends." Hearing then both Touji and Grace got shocked and the frame fell from Touji''s hands. Grace then started chuckling and said, "I did think that he will turn out to be such a person but to think that he will have so many girls." Irina then shook her head and then said, "There are more of them but they were not there at that time." Hearing that Grace again started chuckling. Touji who saw the number of girls that Tatsuya had thought, ''Why is life so cruel? Why he have so many beautiful girls and I get this brute.'' Suddenly Touji felt a shiver run down his spine and he turned his head saw Grace looking at him with a smile on her face. Seeing the smile on Grace''s face Touji gulped his saliva and said, "Honey, is something wrong?" Grace continued to smile and then said, "I will see you later." At that moment the only thought that Touji had was, ''I am done for.'' He then carresed the sofa he was sitting on and then thought, ''We will spending the night together, partner.'' Irina who saw her parents antics sighed and then picked up the photo frame but immediately some tic marks appeared on her face. On the back of the frame was a message written by Miyuki which said, "My dear miss Trash, there is something that I want to tell you.... HAHHAHAH YOU ARE STILL NOT IN A RELATIONSHIP WITH ONII-SAMA YOU SINGLE, V.I.R.G.I.N LOSER." Irina immediately punched the table and then shouted, "THAT DAMN BITCH!!!!" --------------------- BACK IN KUOH TOWN: At the Shiba residence Miyuki Suddenly sneezed and then said, "Looks like she really liked my gift." Chapter 130 - Talk with Azazel While Tatsuya and Azazel were having a gaming night with some drinks and snacks the girls were having a party of their own along with Isami, Koneko, Sona and her peerage(except Saji). Tatsuya and Azazel were having a match and when Azazel lost the game he threw the controller on the floor and shouted, "F.U.C.K THIS SHIT!!! HOW THE HELL ARE YOU ABLE TO WIN CONTINUOUSLY!!!" Tatsuya silently placed the controller down and said, "Luck I guess." Azazel the pointed on the screen and said, "THAT''S F.U.C.K.I.N.G 150 GAMES IN A ROW!!! DID YOU F.U.C.K LADY LUCK HERSELF TO GET THAT KIND OF LUCK!!! THERE IS A LIMIT TO THAT!!!" Tatsuya took a gulp of his drink and said, "Well cam down and I guess we should discuss what you asked me to come here for." Azazel then sighed and after a while he calmed down and said, "Well let''s do that I am tired of losing to you for so long." Tatsuya waved his hand and said, "Let it go man, say how about I let you use astral projection form for an hour." Hearing that Azazel perked up and immediately bowed down in front of Tatsuya and said, "Oh great one, bless this lowly being with the radiance of astral form." Tatsuya then said, "Ho, This great one accepts your request you lowly crow." Hearing that Azazel immediately sat straight and shouted, "HOT SPRINGS HERE I COME!!!" Tatsuya just laughed at his antics and turned serious and said, "So, shall we begin." Azazel turned serious as well and then started asking questions about the incident that happened in the town. After talking for a while Azazel was massaging his temples and said, "So you mean to say that there were a total of about 700 fallen angels involved with him and not only that nearly a thousand of stray exorcists as well." Tatsuya who had a glass in his had took a sip and said, "Well nearly about that, I am not going to count each and every person that I will kill right. These numbers are the ones written in the doc.u.ments I got from various hideouts around the town." and then took out those doc.u.ments from his storage and placed it in front of Azazel. Azazel then took the doc.u.ments in his hands and then started to go through them and after going through them for a while he sighed and said, "I guess I have to match up this list with the one we have at the headquarters to check if there a re some traitors left or not." He then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Can I get a copy of them?" Tatsuya then snapped his fingers and then immediately a similar bundle of doc.u.ments appeared on the table. Azazel check the new bundle for a while and after confirming that there were no mistakes nodded and then stored them. He then turned towards Tatsuya and said, "Thanks a lot. You don''t know how much these doc.u.ments are going to help me in the upcoming meeting to prove that Grigori was innocent in this matter." Hearing that Tatsuya looked at Azazel intently and asked, "What meeting?" Even though he knew that it must be the peace meeting he still pretended to not know about it. Azazel showed a smile and then started to tell him about the meeting between the three factions and the possibility of forming a peace treaty in the same as well. Tatsuya listened to what Azazel was saying and after he finished saying all that Tatsuya said, "In simple terms, you just want to laze around without the fear of war with the two factions while also potentially forming a channel to research on the sacred gear holders among the other two factions. Not a bad idea if I say so myself." Tatsuya then turned serious and said, "But won''t it make you the target of the other factions since the alliance may make them think that you all are scheming to take over the other factions." Azazel nodded his head and then said, "Yeah, that might pose a problem so I am thinking of asking the other factions around the world to join the treaty as well and even of they start to take violent actions-" Tatsuya sighed and said, "You can still somewhat laze around since there would already be a lot of leaders with other factions to take on the lead. You really planned a very well." Azazel started laughing and then said, "I really like how you can think from the same prospective of me. Yes I am aiming for that and this will make me still have some power in my hand while I may also get a lot of work from my shoulders at the end of the day, though the initial days will be a lot more hectic." Tatsuya snorted and said, "Oh please, I bet that you are planning to shift most of the work to other cadres, don''t you?" Azazel smiled and said, "See you understand me, maybe we are connected by the string of fate." and immediately a glass went flying at hit Azazel on the forehead. Azazel then rubbed the place where he got hit and he said, "Hey what was that for?" Tatsuya only looked at him with a deadpan expression and said, "You were sounding very creepy there, so I brought you back to your senses." Azazel glared at him for a while but soon calmed down and said, "Well that is what I am thinking but it depends on the others, whether they are willing to form the alliance or not? Afterall We have been at stalemate for a long time so there are chances that it may not go as I plan." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Even if the leaders agree to this the people of the factions may not like to work with the others as all of you for who knows why have a superiority complex." Azazel nodded and said, "Well we will think about it later." He then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "So how about you?" Tatsuya looked back at Azazel and asked, "What?" Azazel then said, "What are you up for peace? or war?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "I am not in favour of either. It does not matter to me whether the whole world perishes in a war or not as long as the ones I care about are not involved I do not care whatever happens but cross the line even slightly and-" Tatsuya just stopped at that and smiled at Azazel. Azazel who saw his smile felt a shiver run down his smile and said, "You know, you can get a bit scary at times kid." Tatsuya just laughed and said, "That I can get but you don''t have to fear till you do something to piss me off." Azazel immediately shook his head and said, "There is no way that I am doing that I have yet a lot of things to do in life, I have to research a lot of sacred gears, have to watch a lot of p.o.r.n and all that has been made and will be made I. the future and there a lot of games that I have not yet played out there as well." Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan expression and said, "You do know that the only useful thing that you are planning to do is research sacred gears right?" Azazel just shrugged his shoulder and then asked, "What about you? What are you planning to do in future?" Tatsuya just sat back in a more comfortable position and then said, "I just want to live a peaceful life with my family in the future." Azazel looked at him with a puzzled expression and asked, "If you just want that what is your power for then, don''t you ever think that you can dominate the whole supernatural world." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "That will only make me further away from my peaceful life. And do you truly think that the others will not bother you, if you don''t have absolute power. See even Ophis and Great Red don''t want to dominate the whole world, otherwise do you truly think that you all could survive even a full powered sneeze from those beings." Azazel just then imagined himself getting killed when either of the dragon gods sneeze at him and immediately shook his head and said, "Well, that will be totally unsightly." Tatsuya then looked at Azazel and asked, "What about you? Have you not ever thought of settling down somewhere and start a family of your own." Azazel also sat back and then said, "I did think of it sometimes but my list for sacred gears made me unable to settle down somewhere without putting my family in danger so I eventually gave up on that but it''s not like I regret that at all. Because of that I have experience with all kinds of women and I am still able to research in the sacred gears without any problems." He then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "And what kind of peaceful life are you talking about about for so long?" Tatsuya looked at him seriously and then said, "Wake up, eat, s.e.x and then sleep." Azazel looked at him with a deadpan look on his face and he then said, "You are pretty straight forward. But that is also one of the things that I like about you and it makes hanging out with you fun." Suddenly Azazel immediately remembered something and he asked, "Hey what did you do to Kokabiel to make him this broken. We are unable to interrogate him at all. And why is that whenever I ask Vali about this topic, he immediately goes inside his room and ignore me." Tatsuya smiled and said, "It is better if you do not know about this. You can get some serious damage." Azazel shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have seen a lot in my life, kid. I hardly believe that there will be anything that can give many a serious shock." Tatsuya looked at him for a while and then said, "Don''t blame me." and then sent the memory of the ''three way war'' inside Azazel''s head and just like the others he got sacrificed in a matter of seconds. Tatsuya looked down on Azazel''s corpse on the floor and said, "He will not be gaining his consciousness back anytime soon." He then picked up his bag and said, "Thanks for having me at your home." and then teleported back to his house leaving behind an unconcious Azazel. Chapter 131 - Incident at home After Tatsuya went home the scene which welcomed him made his eyes pop out. All the girls who came to his house for the house party were touching each others chests feeling the softness and size of each other. Both the girls and Tatsuya were frozen at their places but soon Tatsuya regained his senses and said, "Go ahead, carry on what you all are doing. Just think that I am not here." and then sat down a nearby chair and took out some popcorn from his storage and started intently watching the scene in front of him. Suddenly all the girls from Sona''s peerage except for her and Tsubaki fell down on the floor and immediately hugged their bodies and started freaking out. Sona herself was blushing very hard but was not freaking out like the others while Tsubaki though had a slight blush on her face tried to show her curves properly to Tatsuya. Suddenly all the girls from Sona''s peerage stood up and all of them said in unison, "Forget whatever you saw." Tatsuya looked at all of them with a serious face and said, "Not in a million years." All of them blushed at his response and then Momo pointed her finger at him and said, "You should have atleast looked away or feel embarrassed about this." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan look and said, "And why would a guy who is getting this kind of treatment would do that and as a gentleman it is my duty to appreciate the beauty that is presented before me to the full extent." All of them then blushed on being called beautiful but suddenly got angry when Tatsuya said, "So are you going to continue if not I am going back to sleep." All of them were about to snap at him when suddenly Miyuki came forward and said, "Forget about these laid back v.i.r.g.i.ns Onii-sama. Do you want to feel mine with your own hands." When the word ''V.i.r.g.i.n'' came out of her mouth all the girls from Sona''s peerage including Sona herself felt that an arrow pierced through them. All of them then started glaring at Miyuki and when Miyuki felt their stares she turned around and smirked at them. All of them then started gritting their teeth when all of them noticed Tsubaki moving towards Miyuki''s direction. All the girls started to discuss among themselves. "What is vice president going to do?" "I guess she is going to avenge us." "Nothing less expected from our vice president she cannot let someone tread upon our pride." "Kyaa~ Vice president is so cool!!!" But soon all of them got surprised when Tsubaki completely ignored Miyuki and went past her and stood in front of Tatsuya. She looked at Tatsuya for a while and then took his hand and then started walking away while taking Tatsuya with him. Seeing that all got surprised and Sona asked, "Where are you going Tsubaki?" Tsubaki looked at Sona and said, "I am going to erase the status of V.i.r.g.i.n off my record." and then without bothering for their response started walking away while still pulling Tatsuya along with her. Suddenly four figures obstructed her path and they said, "Just what do you think you are doing?" Tsubaki looked at the four girls who stopped her path and found the four nekoshou (other than Himari) standing in front of her. Tsubaki looked at them with a serious expression and said, "Just move away from my path." Karin came forward and said, "Like hell that''s going to happen. We still have not got our turn and you are are trying to get ahead of your Senpai." Tsubaki who was still glaring at her and said, "I will not repeat again, just move aside." Suddenly all of them heard a voice and then turned their heads to see Sona walking towards them and then she said, "If you are talking about Senpai and Kouhai then I guess I will be the Senpai for all of you as I know him earlier than you all did." She then looked at Tsubaki and smiled. Tsubaki who saw her smile felt really happy and then said, "Sona to think that you will take my si-" but before she was able to finish Sona formed a magic circle and blasted Tsubaki away with a stream of water and then she said, "Like hell you are getting ahead of me." and then immediately tried to take Tatsuya''s hand and run away with him but could not get a hold of it. She then turned away and saw that Tatsuya was not standing there. She then start looking all over the room and saw Isami holding Tatsuya''s hand while running away with him. Tatsuya looked at the scene taking place in front of him and thought, "They all have gone totally nuts and why... why... WHY AM I ENJOYING THIS SITUATION SO MUCH!!!" He then calmed down and then thought, '' looks like I have found a new intrest of watching the whole world burn.'' He then turned his head and saw Isami having a weird grin on her face and on seeing that he was sure that Isami was imagining herself doing the night activities with him. Suddenly Isami and Tatsuya were attacked from all the directions but because of Tatsuya''s training Isami easily evaded while also ''saving'' Tatsuya as well. She then looked at Tatsuya and then said, "Don''t worry we will be f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other the whole night." She then looked at her attackers and said with determination on her face, "No matter what." Tatsuya looked at Isami with a deadpan expression and thought, ''This girl has her priority set. And what''s with so much determination.'' The four nekoshou who attacked Isami came forward and then Shizuka came forward and then said, "So this stupid student is getting ahead of yourself." Isami snorted and then said, "You four maybe better than me in fighting and magic and all but I can bet it with my life that you all are nowhere close to my knowledge about s.e.x and that goes for all the people in the room." Suddenly the whole room fell silent and all of them then started looking at Isami. Suddenly all of them formed a magic circle in their hands and then all of them said in unison, "Like hell that matters." and started firing at Isami. Isami who saw all the attacks coming towards her picked Tatsuya up who was completely carefree and was simply enjoying the situation happening in the room, and started dodging the attacks while also making her way towards the door. All of them saw what she was doing and started working harder on making her stop but at last were unable to. Isami who was now in front of the door was about to make a victory pose when suddenly a punch came aiming at her stomach and made blow away and crash to the wall. All the people in the whole room got shocked and then turned their heads towards the person who attacked Isami and saw a white haired loli standing there with her fist coming out while she was looking down. Koneko didn''t look up and then said in her monotone voice, "Stop bothering Tatsuya-senpai." Tatsuya then looked at Koneko with a smile on his face and said, "Koneko-chan" Koneko then looked up and once she did Tatsuya saw a light blush on her face and then smelled something. He then said, "Koneko-chan are you drunk?" Koneko who looked at Tatsuya and said, "*hic* what are you saying Senpai *hic* I am totally fine." Suddenly Ingvild said, "Yup she is drunk she ate a whole box of alcoholic chocolates." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan look on his face and then turned towards Koneko and was about to say something but before he was able to Koneko stumbled on her feet and was about to fall down but Tatsuya caught her before she was able to. Koneko then looked at Tatsuya in the eyes and said, "Senpai, I am feeling hot~" Tatsuya who saw the expression on her face thought of taking her away soon but controlled his urges and said, "Don''t worry Koneko-chan just rest for a while and you will be fine soon." Koneko then shook her head and said, "Senpai, will you make kitties with me, nyaa~" And at that moment something inside Tatsuya snapped and he said, "I don''t care whether I will be in the jail tomorrow or not." and was about to walk away. But before he was able to leave the room Kurumi and Ingvild grabbed his shoulders and said, "But we do, Now give her to me." Tatsuya was then brought back to his senses and then immediately gave placed Koneko in Kurumi''s hands. All the girls looked at him with a weird expression on their faces and noticing their gazes Tatsuya looked back at them and said, "I know that I have said this earlier but I will say it again. I don''t regret any of it." All of them kept staring at him for a while and then Isami approached him and silently took his hand and again started moving towards the door. Seeing that all of them came back to their senses and again started attacking each other. While this was happening Sona''s peerage looked at the scene in front of them with a deadpan look on their faces and then Momo said, "How did any of this started?" Suddenly they heard a voice and all of them turned their heads and saw Tatsuya sitting on the Sofa with some popcorn in his hands while watching the scene in front of him. Tatsuya then said, "You were spouting g something earlier about looking at you all or something. By the way are you all going to do that again if not I am going back to my room to sleep." Suddenly all of their lips twitched but all of them thought, ''How can a person be so shameless.'' Chapter 132 - Three, Not Two While the girls were still having their dispute Tatsuya noticed that there was no chances of them doing anything and so he went back to his room silently without making anyone notice him and went to sleep. The next morning when he woke up and came down he was completely freaked out. All the girls were lying on the floor here and there looking just like corpses and all the furniture in the room was totally devastated. He had some veins popping out on his forehead and he said, "Wake up girls, it''s morning already." But the girls only squirmed in their places with no intention of waking up. Seeing that Tatsuya sighed but then an idea came to his mind he said, "The one who wakes up last will have the smallest b.r.e.a.s.ts." and immediately all of them stood up straight with the first one being Koneko. All of them blinked their eyes in surprise for a while and then all of them gave a hateful glare to Tatsuya. Tatsuya just ignored them and then glared back at them and said, "I don''t know how you do it but I want my house fixed back like it was within an hour. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" All of them shivered at his glare and then immediately nodded their heads and started working on maintaining all the areas that they destroyed last night. After an hour all the girls were breathing heavily and were drenched in sweat. Sona cleaned her glasses and then put them back and said, "My respect for the house maids of the Sitri mansion has now increased by a very great extent." Hearing her the rest of her peerage nodded their heads as well. Suddenly the door of the room opened and revealed Tatsuya coming in there with a tray with some drinks. He then looked around the room and said, "Nice work girls, I didn''t expect that you all would be able to do it within an hour. Here take these ice tea as refreshment." All the girls immediately gathered around Tatsuya and took a glass each from the plate and started gulping down the drink. Tatsuya didn''t said anything and let them all relax a bit and once he noticed that they all caught their breath Tatsuya asked, "So what did you learn from all this?" All of them didn''t even take a second and answered, "To never make a ruckus in someone else''s house and maids are the greatest." Tatsuya looked at them with a weird look on his face and said, "You are right about the first part but for the second one..... DON''T YOU KNOW THAT THE ONES WHO ARE THE GREATEST ARE NOT MAIDS BUT CAT EARED MAIDS!!!!!" After he said that he gave a fake cough and then looked at Sona and said, "On that account are you willing to help me in the restaurant just like the last time but this time being in maid uniform with cat ears...Ah! Just imagining about that makes my heart flutter." He then grabbed Sona''s hand taking her aback by surprise. He then closed the distance between their faces making her face blush even more and he then looked in her eyes and said, "Sona will you do that for me?" Sona who was completely fl.u.s.tered by his actions absentmindedly nodded her head and seeing her acting like that Tatsuya smiled and kissed her lips. He soon separated himself and said, "Thank you in advance." and then left the room. After Tatsuya left the room all of them still kept on looking the absent minded Sona and then Reya asked, "What happened to her?" Tsubaki snorted and said, "Her brain must have been f.u.c.k.i.e.d up because all that happened right now.She must be imagining herself being married to Tatsuya and then living together with him with her two children in a small house surrounded by the forest or something." At her words Sona came back to reality and said, "Hey!!! we have three kids not two!!!" At this all of them looked at her with a deadpan expression making her feel embarrassed and then she covered her face with her hands and she then said, "Just let me die." But just as she said that all of them heard a voice and then they turned around to see Tatsuya sitting on a chair while drinking some ice tea. Tatsuya then said, "If you die, what will happen to the three children of ours." Tatsuya said that and then had a small grin on his face making Sona blush even harder. Suddenly Isami interrupted all of them and said, "Seriously, right now when we just finished the work." All of them then looked at Isami waiting for answers but Koneko beat her to that and said, "President Rias has asked to come to the school pool for the annual clean up." All of the girls then made an ''O'' face and then Sona said, "Oh! Yeah the Rias asked to let the ORC do this job so that they can enjoy the pool after it is cleaned." Tatsuya then said, "Then why don''t we all go there and enjoy the pool as well. I mean it''s actually very hot today." All the girls in Sona''s peerage nodded and the looked expectantly at Sona waiting for confirmation. Sona was a bit hesitant on the matter because according to the school rules they were technically not allowed to do so, but feeling the gazes full of expectations on herself made her decision waver. Feeling the hesitation in Sona''s thoughts Tatsuya was about to say something to her but Tsubaki then came forward and said, "Just agree to it already, We all have worked up quite a sweat and the pool will be a great way to get the heat off." ''I cannot let the opportunity to enchant Tatsuya with my swimsuit pass. I have to make my king agree to it by any means.'' Sona looked at her Queen and then said, "But Tsubaki, doing that will be going against the school rules, and as the student council we cannot do that." Tsubaki kept her calm and then said, "But before the student council we are also teenagers and it is a teenager''s job to enjoy their time with his friends, right." ''Just agree you stupid king of mine, you are getting an opportunity as well.'' Sona who was still confused about what to do was taken out of her thoughts by Tatsuya who said, "Why don''t you agree Sona, they all are willing to do so and won''t Rias and her peerage will be doing the same as well. Plus-" he then got silent for a while and then said, "I really want to see you wearing a swimsuit." and smiled at her making her blush. Sona then gave a fake cough and said, "I guess, I can look over this matter for once, but don''t you get habitual to this." All the girls from her peerage nodded in excitement and then started going towards their homes to get their swimsuit. Tatsuya then walked towards Tsubaki and then stood beside her and said, "Of course I want to see you in one as well." and gave a slight peck on the lips and then walked away. Tsubaki who was completely stunned by her actions stood their motionless maki g Sona and the the girls of Tatsuya''s team look at her with a weird expression on their faces and Sona asked, "What happened to her?" Kurumi gave a slight chuckle and said, "She is now in her own world of living with Tatsuya in a small house surrounded by the forest with their two children in their home." Tsubaki then snapped out of it and then said, "Hey!!! we have three kids not two!!!" Chapter 133 - Swimming pool-1 After everyone was ready with their preparations all of them then gathered at the school and then started walking towards the pool. When they reached the pool the remaining Gremory group was surprised by the the sudden appearance of the Student council(except Saji) and Tatsuya''s group. Tatsuya then looked at Rias, raised his hand and said, "Yo" Rias looked at him for a while and then looked at Sona and asked, "What happened for the student council to be here?" Sona hesitated for a bit and said, "We came here to enjoy the pool as well." At this statement Rias widened her eyes and said, "You want to do something that causes breaking of the rules." Sona shifted her gaze and said, "Don''t misunderstand, I only came here because the others were willing to so I had to tag along with them." At this Tsubaki came forward and said, "Yes, what Sona is saying is true. She is just tagging along because she We were willing to enjoy the pool." Sona then turned her head and looked at Tsubaki with a greatful gaze which crumbled instantly when Tsubaki said, "She os not going to wear a swimsuit and will sit out of the pool and will only watch over us." She then turned her head and with a smirk on her face said, "Right president?" Sona had various tick marks on her forehead and she said, "Yes, what Tsubaki is saying is true....." Seeing them Tatsuya sighed and came forward and gave a chop on both Sona''s and Tsubaki''s head and said, "Stop teasing Sona. Only I am allowed to do that." "And So-tan, try to be honest with yourself." Both of them looked at him with a pout on their faces on seeing which Tatsuya only smiled. Tatsuya then looked at the Gremory group and said, "Simply said we came here to enjoy the pool once it is clean." Rias smiled and said, "That''s alright, the more the merrier." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good, now get back to cleaning and do it fast, it is very hot out here." and then placed his stuff down and laid back on a chair. Seeing him the others who came with him except for Isami and Koneko did the same as well. The Gremory group looked at them with a speechless expression and then Rias said, "Aren''t you all going to help?" Tatsuya looked at her with a weird look on his face and said, "And why would we? Isn''t it the ORC''s job to clean the pool?" Hearing his shameless but true answer Rias gritted her teeth and said, "How much shameless can you get?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Hurry up, we don''t have the whole day." Rias glared at him for a while but soon sighed and said, "Whatever let''s just finish th work soon." Akeno looked at Rias and said, "Rias, I think that I forgot my swimsuit at home, I will go and fetch it quickly." and immediately made a magic circle and teleported herself without even waiting for Rias''s answer. Akeno suddenly appeared in an alley and the said, "Ara ara, if I knew that Tatsuya-kun was coming I would have chosen a ''good'' swimsuit, well it''s not too late anyway." and then came out of the alley and in front of a swimsuit store and went inside. Meanwhile in the school Rias and the remaining Gremory group were scrubbing the floor of the pool while Tatsuya was instructing them. "MOVE YOUR HANDS QUICKLY" "WHAT KIND OF KNIGHT YOU ARE KIBA, USE YOUR SPEED!!!" "RIAS SCRUB THE CORNERS AS WELL, AND DON''T LAG BEHIND THE OTHERS." "ISAMI BOOST YOUR PHYSICAL ABILITIES AND START WORKING FASTER" "KONEKO-CHAN WEAR THESE CAT EARS FIRST AND THEN START CLEANING" and then threw a pair of them towards Koneko. Koneko stopped working for a while and stared at the thing which Tatsuya threw at her for a while. Suddenly an idea came to her and then she put the ears in her head and thought, ''Time to use neko power.'' She then looked at Looked at Tatsuya and said, "Senpai it is too much work for me nyaa~ can you please help me nya~" and then made a pose. Tatsuya got silent for a while and then used his magic to clean the pool immediately and then started using his water magic to fill the pool with water. All the girls(and Kiba) gathered around Koneko and said, "Good job Koneko-chan." Koneko who still had the emotion less face said, "No problem." and then took off her ears and placed it back on her chair. Tatsuya looked at the group and then said, "Work''s done, let''s get changed." All of them then looked at the clean and fresh water I. the pool and then nodded their heads and then started walking towards the changing room. Suddenly a magic circle appeared and Akeno came out of it and said, "I hope that I didn''t take long." and then looked at the pool and said, "You guys already did the work so fast?" Rias shook her head and said, "No, Tatsuya just lost to the cats." which made Akeno confused but she shrugged it off not caring about it. All the girls then went inside the changing rooms and then Tatsuya looked at Kiba and said, "Let''s get going." Kiba nodded his head and then went together with Tatsuya. Chapter 134 - Swimming pool-2 After Tatsuya and Kiba went inside the changing room and both of them started taking off their clothes. Tatsuya felt Kiba intently looking at him. Tatsuya turned around and said, "What happened, don''t tell me that you suddenly started having feelings towards me. And even if that is true I am really sorry I cannot accept you, first I am totally straight and second, even if by some miracle you turn female, I only see you as my friend." Kiba looked at him with a weird expression on his face and said, "Dude, you hit you head somewhere or what. There is no way I have feelings for you." Tatsuya sighed and said, "I am relieved to hear that, so what is in your mind?" Kiba stayed silent for a while and then said, "I would like to thank you for the help you offered during the whole this incident. Even if you were not related to it, you still helped me a lot. So I want to thank you for that, and I promise that whenever you need my help, I will gladly help you." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "No need to sound over dramatic, I helped you because I didn''t want one of my few male friends to die or worse become a mindless killer. So don''t sweat it too much." Kiba who heard him smiled as well and then said, "But what I said about help still stands, just ask me and I am even willing to sacrifice my body for you." Tatsuya looked at him with a weird look on his face and said, "That sounds way too gross. Pervert." Kiba twitched his lips but didn''t said anything but soon as if Tatsuya realised something he smiled and said, "I know one way that you can offer your body." Kiba looked at the expression on his face and said, "Did, you suddenly awakened a new desire of making males dress up like cat girls?" This time it was Tatsuya''s turn to twitch his lips and seei g that Kiba smirked and then said, "I have been learning quite a lot from you." Tatsuya snorted and said, "Yeah yeah whatever now what I was saying was that you can offer your body by sometimes working in the restaurant to attract a lot of female customers there, oh and since you want to wear cat ears so much we can do that as well, it will only increase the profit." Tatsuya then turned serious and said, "And don''t underestimate this world, I have faced of against an enemy who can turn others into loli cat girls with his invention even men as well." -------------------- Somewhere in a place full of people whose bodies were slightly transparent a person can be seen wearing a lab coat working on something. Suddenly the person sneezed and he said, "Who the hell is remembering me even after I am dead, did someone find my collection of loli magzines in my drawer?" Suddenly the door was opened and a person came inside and said, "Naberius-sama did something happened?" The said person shook his head and said, "Nothing, just thought that someone was remembering me?" The one who asked the question shrugged his thoughts on the matter and asked, "Is the loli maker ready yet?" Naberius looked at the person and said, "Not yet, I am still not able to make it work on the souls of the people present here, it just pass through them." He then slumped his shoulders but soon became determined and said, "But, I will not give up I will definitely complete this device and make the people acknowledge me dattebayo." Hearing his determined tone the other person became spirited as well and said, "Yes, we will make this place, loli soul world." Suddenly the door was knocked and then they heard the words which scared the shit out of them, "FBI!!! OPEN UP!!!" Suddenly the research facility was broken from various places and many armed people who har transparent bodies as well came and pointed their guns at the two people in there. Seeing the armed people surrounding them the device that Naberius was holding fell from his hand and hot destroyed after crashing on the ground. Seeing their dreams literally shatter in front of them the two people fell on their knees and shouted, "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!" But the armed men didn''t cared about that and one of them said, "Catch them and lock em up." All of them nodded and then restrained the two of them. ------------------ Kiba looked at Tatsuya in disbelief and then said, "Stop spouting nonsense there is no way that''s true." Tatsuya looked at him for a while and then took a box out of his storage and then took the lid off the box to reveal a gun shaped device. Tatsuya looked at Kiba with a serious expression and said, "What you are seeing in front of you is the device which I was talking about. Wanna try it?" Seeing the seriousness in Tatsuya''s eyes Kiba knew that Tatsuya wasn''t joking around he fell silent for a moment until something clicked in his mind and he asked, "By the way why are you carrying it instead of destroying it?" Tatsuya immediately covered the box back and averted his gaze and said, "..... Research purposes. Anyway leave it, we are getting late." Kiba looked at his friend with a deadpan look on his face but suddenly his gaze shifted and fell on Tatsuya''s member and his lips immediately started twitching and he thought, ''Why the world is so unfair?'' Chapter 135 - Swimming pool-3 After both Tatsuya and Kiba came out of the changing room and the sight which welcomed Tatsuya made him completely speechless and the only thought that came to his mind was, ''Somehow this looks even better than they are completely n.a.k.e.d.'' Tatsuya''s gaze then travelled through each of his girls making them all blush and then Tatsuya gave and appreciative nod and said, "Yup, all of you look absolutely stunning." All of them smiled at his response and then went with each other to enjoy the pool. Suddenly Tatsuya felt a rather soft sensation on his back and without even turning around he asked, "What happened Akeno-san?" Akeno gave a ''fufufufufu'' laugh and then said, "Ara ara, does Tatsuya-kun recognize me so well to know who was behind you without even looking?" Tatsuya turned around and shrugged his shoulders and said, "Isn''t it obvious, we have been around each other for a rather long time either in the club or battles, it is easy for me to recognize your presence when you are around." Akeno just smiled and then said, "So Tatsuya-kun, how am I looking?" and did a pose which made her curves even more stand out. Tatsuya wanted to say that the what she was wearing could hardly be called a swimsuit but keeping that to himself he said, "Well, I guess this rather suits you. You look very beautiful in it." and gave a smile. Akeno who was expecting Tatsuya to blush or have a lewd look or thoughts about her appearance was totally surprised when she didn''t find either of the two coming from Tatsuya and instead of making him blush, she started blushing herself on recieving the honest comment from Tatsuya. Tatsuya who saw Akeno spacing out in front of him waved his hand in front of her eyes making her snap out of her trance. On seeing that Akeno came back to her senses Tatsuya said, "Well We should get going and enjoy the pool first, We can talk some time later as well." and started walking towards the pool when suddenly Akeno grabbed one of his hands and put it in between her b.r.e.a.s.ts and said, "Yes, Let''s go." and started pulling him. Tatsuya who was being pulled by Akeno didn''t mind that and shrugged his shoulders and let himself get dragged by her and also he was liking the feeling of being enclosed by the softness of Akeno''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. On seeing Tatsuya and Akeno coming together towards the pool the Tatsuya''s group and some other girls were slightly jealous by her but let them be. They didn''t want to ruin the mood of everyone as they all came to enjoy the pool and decided to deal with it later. Tatsuya and Akeno were about to enter the pool when suddenly Koneko cane towards the two of them and said, "Senpai can you teach me how to swim?" with an evident blush on her face. Tatsuya then looked towards Akeno who understanding the meaning of the gaze, released his hand and said, "Teach her well, but I will have you spend some time with me later~." Tatsuya just sighed and nodded his head. He then looked at Koneko and patted her head and said, "Sure, let''s get going Koneko-chan." making the already blushing Koneko even more fl.u.s.tered but she still nodded her head. Tatsuya then went with Koneko towards the shallow end of the pool and started her teaching how to swim while holding her hands. Tatsuya kept looking at her to make sure to not let something happen to her because of his mistake. But for the white haired nekoshou who noticed Tatsuya gaze continuously at her was feeling very embarresed by it but knowing that he was only looking at her out of concern, didn''t say anything. When Tatsuya came at the edge of the pool he suddenly stopped making Koneko crash into him but he caught her. Tatsuya then looked at Koneko and said, "I think that this much must be enough for now, so shall we take a break?" Koneko looked at Tatsuya and nodded her head. Tatsuya then picked her up, much to her surprise and then got out of the pool and placed her on the ground. Tatsuya then looked at her once again and patted her head and said, "You did well, I think you will be able to swim soon enough." and then started walking away leaving behind a slightly embarresed Koneko. Tatsuya then sat on a chair and then gave a deep sigh and said, "Finally, some chance to rest. There have been a lot going around the town recently." He then stretched his body and then lied down on a chair and closed his eyes. After sometime Tatsuya who was just lying down comfortably suddenly felt someone standing in front of him and so he opened his eyes to see a red head standing in front of him. Tatsuya looked at the person for a while and then asked, "What happened Karin? Need something from me?" Karin just smiled and said, "Would you mind rubbing the sun tan on me?" and took out a bottle from who knows where. Tatsuya looked at the botlle for a while and then said, "Sure, lie down" Karin continued to smile and then lied down on her stomach and took off her top and said, "Be gentle okay~" in a sultry voice. Tatsuya who heard her voice just smirked and then put the cold liquid directly on her back making her give out a shriek. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will be gentle" and started applying the tan all over her body making her give out m.o.a.ns of pleasure which made all the girls around them blush. When Tatsuya was done all the Karin was left unconcious and had a satisfied expression on her face and seeing that she was sleeping Tatsuya sighed and tied her top back at her and covered her body to not let her catch cold. Tatsuya then looked around and saw him surrounded by the girls all of whom were holding a bottle of sun tan. Tatsuya who understood what they all wanted sighed. Kiba had already left the pool and went somewhere to get a drink for himself leaving Tatsuya all by himself. Tatsuya then looked at his group along with Sona, Tsubaki and Isami and said, "Just lie down and don''t make any ruckus about not dealing with someone first, otherwise I am not doing it." All of them sighed but still nodded their heads and then lied down and let Tatsuya do his work and just like with Karin all of them had a satisfied expression on their faces and were sleeping blissfully. While Tatsuya was rubbing the oil on their bodies he was surprised as even the girls from Sona''s peerage along with Rias, Akeno and Koneko came as well and since he was doing it for the others he decided to do it for them as well. Tatsuya who was finally done with his work sat back and looked at the girls. His gaze then landed on Akeno and then he thought, ''I guess I should tell her now'' While he was in his thoughts Rias who was still not asleep looked at Tatsuya who was busy thinking something and started.walking towards him. Tatsuya who noticed someone coming towards him came out of his thoughts and asked, "Hmm want something princess?" Rias shook her head and silently sat beside him. Tatsuya didn''t gave it much thought and just continued to think about some things that he had to do. Suddenly Rias looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Tatsuya, do you think that I am an irresponsible king." Tatsuya who clearly heard her question didn''t hesitated for a bit and said, "Yup." Seeing how bluntly and quickly he answered Rias got dissapointed. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "You are very irresponsible, and I think I don''t need to tell you about all the irresponsible things that you have done, the latest being the management of my territory." He waited for her to respond and then he saw her nodding her head. Tatsuya nodded as well, your only good traits are that you treat your peerage kindly and have a lot of innate potential but your bad traits completely turns your situation to negative. You are not a hard worker and very arrogant and that is what leads you to your downfall. Rias who heard his words felt like something was piercing her but she didn''t refuted this time. She had thought a lot about what Tatsuya told her previously and the more she thought about that the more she felt that she was in the wrong. She then gave a sigh and said, "Do you think I can improve?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Only you can answer that question." and stood up and started walking away. Rias looked at Tatsuya''s back and said, "Where are you going?" Tatsuya didn''t even turned around and said, "Washroom" and continued to walk. Soon he came in front of the washroom and he then took out his phone to call someone. After he was done talking he ended the call and started walking back but suddenly the he encountered Xenovia on his way and said, "Where were you all this time?" Xenovia turned around and saw Tatsuya standing in front of her and said, "Oh Tatsuya, it was my first time wearing a swimsuit so it took longer than I expected to wear it. So how do I look?" Tatsuya looked at her from top to bottom and said, "You look gorgeous in it but don''t you think that it is slightly on the revealing side for someone who was a follower of the church, not so long ago, but thinking about the outfit that you wore as an exorcist I think this one is more..... normal." Xenovia nodded her head and said, "I just wanted to try the things that I wanted, not something based on what the others wanted me to do, something that the Church taught is while serving under the lord." Tatsuya nodded and thought, ''I learned something new about the ways of the church.'' Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Well, it is natural to have desires." She then walked closer to Tatsuya making him a bit confused by her actions and then she said, "Tatsuya, there is something that I want your help with?" Tatsuya who now somewhat understood what she wanted to ask for nodded his head and said, "First tell me what you want and then I will think about it." Xenovia nodded and said, "I want to have your children." Tatsuya who heard the answer he was expecting looked at her with a neutral face and then said, "And who filled you head with such idiocy?" Xenovia was a bit surprised y his comment and said, "No, it is not something that someone else told me about, i wanted to do this of my own free will." She then paused for a while and then said, "Just like I told you earlier, while I was working for the church, We were not allowed to do things that we desired and We simply locked all those desires inside our hearts. But now when I am given the chance to act according to my desires I want to-" Tatsuya interrupted her and said, "You want to experience something that only a girl can and decided to give birth to a child." Hearing him Xenovia looked at him with a diligent expression on her face and nodded her head. Seeing the sincerity on her face Tatsuya sighed and said, "I don''t know whether to praise you for your sincerity or hit you for you idiocy." and started massaging his temples. He then looked at Xenovia and said, "Did you even think about what your actions might lead to." Seeing that no response was coming from her his brows were twitching and he then said, "First of all, let''s presume you somehow got pregnant, do you think that you will be able to enjoy your school life which you have just came to experience in that situation." This made her shocked and she then started thinking about what might happen if she do get pregnant. Tatsuya didn''t wait for her and then said, "Second, you are asking someone whom you have not met even for a week to have children with you. Are you really that stupid, what if the person didn''t have a good personality and would not have even helped you to not even take care of the child? And don''t tell me that you were planning to take care of the child on your own?" At this Xenovia didn''t respond and only looked in Tatsuya''s eyes. Tatsuya sighed and said, "So you were planning that without even considering for your partner''s feelings?" Xenovia immediately shook her head and said, "No, it''s not like that if you were to say that you were alright with taking care of the child along with me then I would have done so but if not then I was planning taki g care of it myself." Tatsuya then said, "Of course I will take care of the child and the mother afterall I will never have a child with someone whom I am not in love with and I can easily say that right now I have no feelings for you like that, I only consider you my friend for now." At this Xenovia got a bit depressed and slumped her shoulders and seeing that Tatsuya patted her head and said, "Don''t treat either yourself or you partner as a breeding stock. Once you find a person that you like you will come to a stage together when you both will want to have a child, it should not be because of you wanting to try something that a girl does." Xenovia looked at Tatsuya with a confused expression and asked, "What does that mean?" Tatsuya just smiled and ruffled her hair and said, "You will understand one day. Now let''s go, you don''t want to let the opportunity to enjoy with the others at the pool go waste, right?" and then started walking towards the pool. Xenovia who was looking at Tatsuya''s back touched her hair where he patted her for a while and then started walking towards the pool thinking of understanding what Tatsuya told her later. Chapter 136 - Identity After all of them were done playing around and relaxing all of them decided to go back to their home as it was getting quite late. Tatsuya and his group decided to stop by a few places before going back as the girls wanted to hang out for a bit longer with the others. Tatsuya who himself was quite tired from all the things that have been happening complied easily and was alone on his way back home. He have been casually walking on the road while simply enjoying the calm around him. He then stared in the sky and thought, ''This week must have been the most stressful one I ever had after coming to this world, all the things are occurring back to back without any huge gap in between them, first the exorcists, then Kokabiel and now I think it is the time for the open house and the peace treaty after that. Seriously this is too much for me, and why the hell all of these things have to take place in Kuoh, they can choose any other popular location to do their stuff.'' Suddenly Tatsuya got alert as his instincts started to warn him, he got in a defensive stance to look out for any attack that was aimed at him but what Tatsuya noticed was only a magic circle that appeared under him. Tatsuya could have easily got away from the circle but after feeling the amount of power that circle was giving and also the formation of a very strong barrier around him Tatsuya got a bit curious and decided to meet the person who was ''inviting'' him. Suddenly the light coming from the circle started glowing brighter and brighter and soon Tatsuya vanished from the spot and everything in the surrounding turned back to normal. -------------------- Tatsuya who was suddenly teleported from the Kuoh town appeared in a place which Tatsuya found to be endless. The whole space around him was colored differently and he thought that it was kind of beautiful on its own. Suddenly he felt that the atmosphere around him was trying to crush him, so without wasting anytime he formed a barrier around him. After forming the barrier he started to look around to find the person who invited him but was not able to find anyone. He then decided to sense the area around him to search for any life signals, but just as he did that he felt an enormous amount of energy coming towards him. This was the second time Tatsuya thought that the being coming towards him was powerful, the first one being Ophis, and then suddenly something clicked his mind and he understood who invited him and where he was at. He then looked around once again and then said, "So this is the infamous dimensional gap, huh." He then removed some of the limiters on his body and then said, "And you must be the one who ''invited'' me here right?" and then turned around to see a huge red western dragon with a large horn on his snout, and golden eyes. The dragon who was moving towards Tatsuya suddenly stopped on his tracks when he noticed the power that Tatsuya was releasing and also got ready for any attacks that might come his way. The dragon the looked at Tatsuya and said, "Indeed, I am the one who called you here, I am great red and this is my home, the dimensional gap." Tatsuya looked at the dragon curiously for a while and then asked, "And what might be the reason for the dragon of dragons to call me here, I don''t think that I have done anything to earn the privilege to meet you." The dragon looked at Tatsuya for a while trying to gauge his strength but the only thing that it was able to perceive was..... the human in front of it was dangerous. The dragon then said, "I called you here because I was curious?" At this Tatsuya made a confused expression on his face and asked, "Curious?" The dragon nodded its head and said, "Yeah, I am curious, why am I not able to read you?" Tatsuya felt silent for a while and was thing what the hell did the dragon asked him just now? Not being able to understand what the dragon meant Tatsuya said, "And what do you mean by ''reading me''? Be a bit mor clear." The dragon then said, "What I mean to say is, why am I not able to read your mind or your dreams?" Though Tatsuya understood what the dragon was trying to ask but still didn''t knew what was the answer to the question. Tatsuya looked at dragon with a questioning gaze and then asked, "And why should you be able to read my mind?" The dragon looked at the human in front of him for a while and then thought, ''Is this human an idiot or what?'' Tatsuya who clearly heard what the dragon was thinking had some tick marks on his forehead and then said, "You are quite a ride one to think that I am an idiot even after you called me here without my permission." The dragon''s eyes widened a bit and it asked, "You... You were able to read my thoughts? How... this is impossible... even the person who was supposed to have the best mind reading abilities was not able to read my thoughts.... so how does a human like you were able to read my thoughts?" Tatsuya looked at the dragon with an expressionless face and then said, "F.u.c.k you, that''s how?" The dragon who heard the answer to his question became a bit pissed but for living over millions of years it composed itself because of its experience and the dangerous feeling that Tatsuya was giving was a reason as well. The dragon then said, "Can you be a bit more serious, and answer my questions?" Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "How am I supposed to know why you are not able to hear my thoughts and I was able to hear your thoughts because I was able to." Great red then said, "You do know that it doesn''t answer any of my questions, right?" Tatsuya simply shrugged his shoulders and said, "Like I care about that?" The dragon who seemed to have getting more and more pissed and asked, "You know you are very rude person." Tatsuya simply smiled and said, "Thanks, I am very proud of it myself." The dragon started to release his aura inorder to make the human in front of him scared a bit, but to its surprise Tatsuya was completely fine by the pressure that the dragon was releasing. Tatsuya looked at the dragon with a bored expression and said, "If you are done with that, retract your aura, it will not make any difference." The dragon got even more curious about Tatsuya and did as he told. Tatsuya then nodded and said, "Good, how about you answer some of my questions, since we are not able to find the answers to any of yours?" The dragon thought for a while and then said, "Ask away, there is nothing better to do anyway." Tatsuya nodded and asked, "Why does Ophis want to kick you out of here?" Dragon looked at him for a while and then said, "Well that is an interesting question. You do know that both Ophis and I were beings that were originally created in the dimensional gap, right?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Yeah I know that." The dragon nodded and said, "You see the first one out of us to exist was Ophis and she was the only one live in the gap because at that time the only concept that the world had was infinite as nothing other than the void existed at her time, but slowly and slowly the life began to evolve on various realms other than the gap and soon beings capable of thinking started to appear on the surface of various realms, giving the concept of thought and dream and because of the influence of those thoughts and dream my existence came into existence as I embodies the concept of the dream." The dragon fell silent for a while and then said, "You know the aura you give out is not of a person of any realm I know of? Who are you really?" Tatsuya looked at the dragon for a while completely speechless when suddenly an idea came in his mind and he said, "My identity? I the supreme being of reincarnation, the name is Truck-kun." Chapter 137 - Great Red After Tatsuya said Those words Great Red stared at the human in front of it in silence and said, "Quit joking and tell me who you really are? There is no way that you are Truck-kun. He never reincarnated himself, he only do it for others and there is also the fact that you don''t have his aura. Also I banned anyone sent by him to reincarnate in this universe." Tatsuya looked at the dragon in front of him in surprise and asked, "You banned him from reincarnating others in this universe? Why?" Great Red gave out an annoyed groan and said, "Many of the people he sent here to reincarnate were trying to take over my body and since they are all souls it gets very annoying to deal with them, so I simply sealed off the dimension for others to come over here." Tatsuya who heard what the dragon just said got in a deep thought, ''If the dimension is sealed, how the hell was I able to reincarnate in this universe, don''t tell the one who sent me here is even a higher level being than the legendary truck.'' Suddenly a paper appeared out of no where and landed in Tatsuya''s hands. Tatsuya then looked at the paper carefully and found out that it was a message from the being itself. Hey Tatsuya, How have ya been, the wish giver here. Hope you are enjoying there, I just saw your interaction with the dragon there and I was laughing my ass off at that and yeah I am a higher level entity than that damn truck, seriously he makes my work so much difficult, I have to organise another set of doc.u.ments just for the people he send to another worlds. Well let''s leave it at that, make sure to not let the dragon know of your origin, it cannot read your mind because of my powers but the aura you have can still be seen by such an old being, make up some excuse or something. Byee!! Tatsuya then simply put the paper in his storage and looked directly in the dragon''s eyes. The dragon looked back at Tatsuya waiting for him to answer. Both of them kept staring at each other for a while and then Tatsuya said, "Stop staring it''s getting creepy." which made the dragon slump its head dramatically. The dragon looked back at the human and said, "You human, answer me first, and stop screwing around." Tatsuya looked at the dragon with an expressionless face and said, "How would I know I have only seen been to three realms till now, Earth, Underworld and Takamagahara, how am I supposed to know where I belong from, I have been living in Earth till now. If someone as old as you cannot tell, how the hell will I know?" The dragon who heard Tatsuya''s answer thought for a bit and said, "That seems justifiable how can a someone like you know if even I don''t know and I literally can see through the minds of all... except yours of course." Tatsuya inwardly sighed and then said, "Yeah yeah, well does it really matter I think that it must be some kind of mutation that my aura must be different." The dragon nodded his head and said, "It might be possible, well just leave it at that. So where was I... Ah! like I was saying that my creation took place after that of Ophis, but the fact is that Ophis was not here at the time of my creation. Though I am a bit thankful for that because there might be a chance that Ophis could have destroyed me even before I could have been created. Well, since I got in the dimensional gap I started roaming around here and there so, my power was not stagnant at a location and also because of the some characteristics of the void here, which even I am not able to explain, my presence was not detected by Ophis at all. But soon, when she came back to the gap and saw me she thought that I invaded her home in the time that she was not here, I even explained her that I was born here but since she was not able to sense my power in the gap during the time she was not here, she didn''t believe me, but she still let me live here at that time. We both were living here without even bothering eachother or so I thought, apparently my constant drives around the cap cause a lot of disturbances in the gap which annoyed her a lot and soon she started fighting over the possession over the gap, but since I was stronger than her she was not able to defeat me, so I stayed in the gap, I even told her that I have no problem living together with her, but she said that she was not able to get her silence here anymore." Tatsuya who was now sitting over the dragon''s head heard the whole story carefully and then said, "Then the whole problem with her originated from a single misunderstanding." The dragon nodded its head and said, "Yeah." Tatsuya thought for a while and asked, "Do you ever tried talking to her, I mean other than the serious talk, like talking to her like friends or family?" At this the dragon fell silent and then after a while said, "No, I don''t think that I ever did that, she never have thoughts and do most of the things on a whim and there is also the fact that I cannot hear her thoughts as her being the embodiment of infinite have some perks of their own." Tatsuya sat back comfortably on the head and said, "Well I think if you have done that you two could have lived together. She is just....lonely, I have met her a lot of times and all the times our interactions have been a lot of fun." Both Tatsuya and Great Red then fell silent. Tatsuya then caressed on the dragon''s scale and said, "You know your scales are very soft and comfortable, don''t you think that they are bad for defense." The dragon shook its head and said, "Nope, despite they are soft, they are still unbreakable upto a very high extent..... though I think that you might be able to break it at your full power." Tatsuya just nodded and then asked, "Don''t you get bored living here all the time?" The dragon sighed and said, "Well it''s a bit boring but it cannot be helped, if I step in the other mortal realms for a long time, the beings there will start having various problems, this is something that I am jealous of Ophis, she is able to step into other realms without bothering others, where as for me that is not possible my presence will hamper their senses and many problems will arise for them, only once in a while when there is dimensional instability that I am able to step in the realms, without causing any problems." Tatsuya widened his eyes and said, "I didn''t think that a being as powerful as you will care about other mortals." The dragon snorted and said, "Huh, who cares about them, they can all die and I will not even bat an eye. I only refrain from harming them because they are the only source of my entertainment." Tatsuya looked at the dragon with amazement and asked, "How?" The dragon then said, "You see the dreams that these mortals have are very fun to watch and interfere to, you will cry out because of laughing so much on are my how weird the dreams can get. Not to mention the so called wet dreams they have, they are even weirder than their normal dreams." Tatsuya looked at the dragon with a deadpan expression and then said, "I am changing your title, from now on you will be the dragon of wet dreams, pervert." Great Red who heard the new title that Tatsuya just gave her said, "HEY DON''T EVEN DARE CALL ME THAT, IT IS ALL YOUR MORTALS FAULT FOR IMAGINING THOSE KINDS IF THINGS, I ONLY WATCH THEM." Tatsuya who still had a neutral expression said, "And that''s why you are a pervert to peep on others." The dragon who heard Tatsuya became more annoyed and said, "You are in no position to call me a pervert when you yourself act like one with cat girls and little girls." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "I am not a pervert the only things I like are fluffy and cute." The dragon remained silent for a while and then said, "THAT''S THE SAME DAMN THING YOU BASTARD." Tatsuya who was not floating in front of the dragon was blown away by the wind coming out of its mouth said, "Woh Woh Woh, Calm down there and how the hell do you know that i like loli- I mean cute and fluffy things? You just said, that you can''t read my mind." The dragon looked at him with a deadpan look and said, "Of course I cannot read your mind but it doesn''t mean that I can''t read the minds of others and since you do it in front of everyone I have seen everything." Tatsuya who heard that thought, ''There is really no such thing as privacy in this world.'' Tatsuya then said, "Well whatever it was nice talking to you but I must get going now." At this the dragon got surprised and said, "Huh, what''s the hurry, stay a bit longer it''s been so long since I get to talk to someone who is not pissing himself in my presence or is challenging me to a fight or even worse, ''trying'' to take me under control." Tatsuya waved his hand and said, "I would love to keep you company but it is getting quite late already, the others must be worried about me." At this the dragon got depressed and and slumped his head and said, "I understand just try to come here from time to time, it can get really boring here, since the only thing that I can do is watch over things....." in a sad tone. Tatsuya looked at the dragon for a while and then asked, "Do you want to try living in the human world?" The dragon looked at Tatsuya with an annoyed expression on its face and said, "Listen here I just said, that I cannot step in thos-" Tatsuya cut her speech and said, "That''s not what I asked for, what I asked is whether you want to live or not?" The dragon got more annoyed and said in an agitated tone, "OF COURSE I WANT TO LIVE THERE, I WANT TO TRY THE DIFFERENT FOODS AND ENTERTAINMENT THERE, I WANT TO TRY ALL THOSE THINGS THAT DO IN THOSE DREAMS OF THEIRS ON MY OWN, I MEAN ITS JUST IMAGINE YOURSELF WATCHING OTHERS COPULATE BUT YOU ARE NOT EVEN ABLE TO ''HELP'' YOURSELF, THAT''S HOW I FEEL HERE." Tatsuya looked at the dragon with widened eyes and said, "You got over dramatic there and what''s with that torture of an example, that''s just plain cruel. Anyways if you want to live in that world I can let you do that." The dragon blinked in surprise but soon narrowed them and said, "You are not planning on sealing me in some sort of sacred gear or something right?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Nah, that way you will be sealed for an even longer time, I mean who would be able to control your power and I don''t have any need of a sacred gear, even if it''s your power. So do you want to go?" The dragon looked at Tatsuya for a while judging whether what Tatsuya is saying is true or not. Finally sighing the dragon said, "Fine, but don''t try anything that can lead to serious circ.u.mstances even if I cannot perceive your power there is no way that even you can take me down easily." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Ok, now turn into human." The dragon looked at him and said, "Why?" Tatsuya looked at the dragon as if it was an idiot and said, "What you want me to put a leash on you and say that you are my new pet dog, of course how will you live in that world if not in a human form." The dragon nodded and then suddenly it''s body started glowing. Chapter 138 - Appearance poll So what you guys want great Red to look like: *MALE(name your choice here) *FEMALE + Irene from Fairy tail + Rindo from Food wars + Others(name your choice) Personally I think Rindo will be better as her appearance looks more fiere like a dragon to me but who knows what will happen. P.S. :- If the Great Red is female then she will be in the harem Chapter 139 - To the human world After the dragon''s body started glowing brighter and brighter Tatsuya took out sunglasses from his storage and put them on and looked at the dragon''s direction. Great Red''s body started getting smaller and smaller to the point that it was just about Tatsuya''s height. The body then started changing its form from a four legged dragon to a more humanoid form. The light then started to get dimmer and dimmer and soon it died down and revealed Great Red''s human form. Tatsuya then took off his sunglasses to look more clearly at the human form and was completely surprised by what he saw. In front of him was a girl who looked close to his age having scarlet hair which reaches down to her shoulder blades. The girl had golden eyes with vertically slitted pupils with pronounced sharp teeth. This coupled with her being completely n.a.k.e.d in front of him which revealed her ample chest which in no way can be considered average made Tatsuya completely stunned. The dragon who had checked her body looked at Tatsuya and found him to be motionless. The girl smirked and said, "Are, is the lolicon stunned by my beautiful body?" and emphasised her body in more by making poses. Tatsuya who snapped out of trance because of this nodded his head and said, "Yes, you look truly beautiful, in that form I was completely stunned by your appearance. but I think that you should wear some clothes first." This was now the dragon god''s turn to become stunned by Tatsuya''s honest answer but still she came out of her trance and nodded her head. She then snapped her fingers and suddenly her n.a.k.e.d body got covered by a black one piece dress, which somehow made her look even more s.e.xy in Tatsuya''s view. The dragon looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Is this fine?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Yup, you look absolutely gorgeous in it." Tatsuya then became a bit curious and asked, "Hey were you genderless as well, like Ophis or were you a female from the start?" Red looked at Tatsuya and said, "Nope I was genderless from the start I can take any gender I want." Tatsuya then asked, "Then why did you take a female form?" Red shrugged her shoulder and said, "No reason, since Ophis took a female form, I took one as well. Besides you were a male here so I thought that being a female would suit me better." She then paused for a while and then asked, "Or would you have preferred if I would have been a loli?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "No, you look beautiful as you are now. But why does me being a male matters for you to be a female?" Red looked at him as if he was an idiot and said, "Of corse I would be a female, I said so earlier didn''t I, that I want to try everything that I watch in dreams, so I want to try s.e.x as well. And who can be my partner other than you." Tatsuya blinked his eyes in surprise and then said, "Wait wait wait, you chose female just so you can have s.e.x with me? If you want to do that you can do it with someone else, there are a lot of males out there. Or you can have either turned a male as well." Red still have him a look like he was an idiot and said, "I just told you that my power in not completely under control, do you think that If I were a male and were to do it with some girl, can they even survive one thrust from me if i were to lose control?" Tatsuya then imagined a couple having s.e.x when suddenly the girl blasted in to pieces because of the man''s thrust. This made Tatsuya shudder and he said, "That would totally be a no go. But still why me?" Red shrugged her shoulders and said, "What are you getting surprised for? At the end of the day I am still a dragon, Of course I will only choose someone who is strong and capable, and who would be more worthy for all powered me besides you whose limit even the great me cannot tell? Also there is the fact that you are the only male that I know of currently and I hardly believe that there will be someone stronger than you. " Tatsuya looked at the girl for a while and then sighed while scratching the back of his head and said, "Look here, I am not doing this so as to have s.e.x with you, I am just doing this on a whim, you don''t have to do anything in return. Also I am not someone who is going to do it with someone I don''t love." The dragon just shrugged her shoulder and said, "You mean that you are not in love with me yet. Relax, we can take things slowly I have a lot of time so don''t worry, I won''t force you, afterall if the things go just as you said then I will be able to live freely in a mortal realm and that is something that is more than I can even ask for. There is no way that I will do something to my benefactor." Tatsuya smiled at her and said, "Well let''s just end it at that, so how strong are you now compared to your dragon form?" The girls closed her eyes and started to sense her powers and after she was done she opened them and said, "Well I only have a third of my power in this form but don''t worry it should be enough to face any problems in that realm. I am still twice as strong than those two heavenly lizards combined." Tatsuya chuckled at her answer and then said, "Well let''s get your body able to step in the mortal world." Tatsuya then came closer to Great Red and started moving his hands towards her and placed it on top of her head. The girl looked at Tatsuya with confusion when suddenly she felt something enter her body. Tatsuya started to channel his energy to her and said, "I am channeling some of my power towards you, so don''t be impatient." But she completely ignored what he said and the only voice that came out of her moth was, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~SO~GOOD~". Tatsuya looked at the girl in front of her and the expression which she was making made him hard immediately, but he still controlled his urge and worked on what he was doing while trying with all his might to give in to his instincts. When he was done both the girl and the boy were breathing heavily, the girl because of pleasure and the boy because of ignoring his pleasure. Tatsuya looked at her and asked, "What was that? And why the hell was I being attracted to you?" The girl looked at Tatsuya with a mischievous smile on her face and said, "Oh nothing, don''t forget I am a dragon and a god at that, so my aura will attract the opposite s.e.x just like other dragons. Though I think that mine is a bit stronger." Tatsuya simply nodded his head and thought, ''I will have to control both myself and her aura, otherwise she can even be the the first person to get pregnant out of the others and I have to do something about that aura of hers. I don''t want others constantly coming to court her.'' He thought for a while and then formed a bracelet in his hand and said, "Wear this, it will prevent your aura from leaking to some extent while also stabilising your uncontrolled power a bit as well." The girl nodded and then put on the bracelet in her hand and looked at it for a while and then smiled and said, "Thanks." She then looked at Tatsuya for a while and then said, "Hey why don''t you give me a name to call me by, I don''t think Great Red will be something that you would want to call me in public?" Tatsuya nodded his his and he thought the same as well and then started thinking for a name for her and after thinking for a while he said, "How about Ruyaa, it means a lady who is like a dream." The dragon now named Ruyaa muttered her name for a while and then smiled at Tatsuya making him completely mesmerized and said, "Thank you I will cherish this name for all my life." Tatsuya soon snapped out and the only thing that came to his mind was, ''I can''t confirm whether her aura has suppressed or not but I think that both of us will have a long journey ahead of us.'' Tatsuya then sighed and said, "So shall we get going?" At this Ruyaa''s eyes started shining and she said, "Yeah, let''s go immediately I want to try out a lot of things out there." Tatsuya just chuckled and was about to make a portal but soon stopped and said, "Wait? Won''t it be a problem if the Great Red suddenly disappeared from the dimensional gap?" Ruyaa thought for a while and then used her magic, suddenly a huge red dragon appeared in front of them. Tatsuya looked at the dragon for a while and asked, "Is that a clone?" Ruyaa shook her head and said, "No, it is the outer layer of my scales, they are still mostly indestructible and I also filled them with magic, so no one will suspect it and the gap will move the body itself." Tatsuya nodded his head I. understanding and then looked back at her and asked, "But will you be fine without your outer scales?" Ruyaa patted her chest with her fist making her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle and then said, "Don''t worry there are a lot of layers of scales under that and my scales will grow back in time so there is no problem." Tatsuya nodded and then formed a portal to Kuoh town and then moved his hand towards Ruyaa and said, "So shall we get going?" Ruyaa immediately took Tatsuya''s hand and said, "Hell yeah, I am going to the mortal world now." Tatsuya smiled and then moved to the portal along with her and both of them then disappeared from the dimensional gap, leaving behind the hollow body of great red. Chapter 140 - Checking for injuries After Tatsuya and Ruyaa left the dimensional gap both of them appeared at the spot from where Tatsuya was transported. Both of them landed on the ground and Tatsuya looked up at the sky and said, "Oh boy it''s very late, the others must be severely pissed by now." He then turned his sight towards the Dragon God who was looking around her as if to confirm something. Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then asked, "Hey what happened to you?" Ruyaa looked at Tatsuya with some tears in her eyes and said, "I can finally step in the mortal realm without causing any problems." and hugged Tatsuya tightly. Tatsuya was a bit surprised by her actions stood silently for a while but soon hugged her back. After hugging each other for a while Ruyaa separated herself from Tatsuya and asked, "But how did you manage to let me out of the gap? No one was able to do it before without causing any problems, so how?" Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "It is actually very simple. You told me that the only time that you were able to come to the mortal realm was the time when there was some dimensional instability, right?" Ruyaa nodded her head while looking intently at Tatsuya waiting for the explanation. Tatsuya just grinned and said, "So I did just that, I made a very thing layer around your body in which very small scale dimensional cracks are occuring and restoring themselves constantly making the region around you completely disoriented. But you don''t have to worry about anything as the cracks are very small and the layer is very thin, you will suffer from no damage at all, though I connected the layer directly to your energy pool to let it draw energy directly from your body but it only takes a bit that you won''t have a problem during normal day to day work." Ruyaa looked at Tatsuya with an expression which said, "What the hell are you saying?" to which Tatsuya replied with an expression which said, "Isn''t that a normal thing to do?" Ruyaa''s lips twitched and she said, "There is no way that''s normal connecting spells with someone else''s mana pool is very difficult and it causes a major back lash to the caster itself and a layer of continuous small dimensional cracks, how the hell is that even possible to do?" Tatsuya simply tilted his head and said, "Huh, it''s pretty simple just spread the space creation and space distortion magic particles unevenly on the layer and let them do their own work they will continue to their work and will simply travel to different places doing the same thing again." Ruyaa was looking at Tatsuya with widened eyes and said, "And how is it possible to form a very thin layer to not even be noticed by the person who is covered in the layer not break by uneven spreading of the magic particles and before that what the hell are space creation and destruction particles, aren''t both the same thing?" Tatsuya was about to explain it to her but she raised her hand motioning him to stop. She then gave a tired sigh and then said, "Forget it, I am not interested in your over the top magic''s simple explanation." This time Tatsuya was the one whose brows were twitching but he composed himself and then said, "Anyways let''s get going back to my home, the others must be worried." Tatsuya was about to teleport but soon stopped and said, "Well let''s go." and started walking towards his home. Ruyaa looked at him with a confused expression and then asked, "Isn''t teleporting faster than walking?" Tatsuya turned around and said, "Yeah, it is but you won''t be able to see around the town of we do that, right?" and smiled. Ruyaa was stunned by his answer and then smiled and then as if the soul of a child in her, her eyes started sparkling and she immediately latched onto Tatsuya and said, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s get going." Tatsuya smiled and then said, "Yes let''s go." and started walking but suddenly he felt a soft sensation on his hand and turned his head with curious expression on his face, only to find his hand in between Ruyaa''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. Tatsuya stood there for a while looking at Ruyaa for an explanation, but she only looked back at him with an expression which said, "What are we waiting for?" Tatsuya sighed and then said, "Why are you holding my arm like that?" Ruyaa looked back at him without any change in her expression and said, "Hmm is there a problem with it?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "It is too intimate for people who are not a couple." Ruyaa waved her hand and said, "Don''t sweat on the small details and let''s get going." Tatsuya just sighed and easily freed his hand and said, "Yes, let''s go." and started walking. Behind him Ruyaa also started walking and muttered, "So he noticed Huh, it is not going to be easy to be intimate with him... Well whatever I came here to enjoy anyway, might as well enjoy this as well, it is not going to get boring anytime soon." Tatsuya who was walking ahead of Ruyaa didn''t heard what she said as he was thinking of other things and he was also quite tired because of the hectic day. -------------------- Both of them soon reached in front of Tatsuya''s house and before entering Tatsuya looked at Ruyaa and said, "Whatever happens don''t fell offended or attack the others." Ruyaa looked at Tatsuya with a questioning look but soon she realized what he was talking about and nodded his head. Tatsuya then put the key and opened the door and just as he did that he was immediately tackled by a blurr which he caught without falling down. He then lifted the person up which revealed to be Miyuki looking at Tatsuya with a worried expression. Miyuki who was still in Tatsuya''s hands started checking him for any injuries and asked, "Onii-sama, are you alright, why are you so late, did someone attack you, do you want me to slice his body into tiny pieces." Tatsuya looked at Miyuki with a wry smile on his face and said, "Calm down Miyuki I am fine I am not injured at all, and I was also not attacked." Miyuki nodded her head still feeling worried about Tatsuya but still sighed in relief. Seeing that Miyuki had calmed down a bit Tatsuya put her down and then saw others standing behind her but all of them were in defensive positions. Suddenly Miyuki realised something as well and jumped back and got in a defensive stance as well. Tatsuya then sighed on seeing their actions and suddenly a red headed woman came in front and stood beside Tatsuya. The girl had an amused grin on her face and she said, "Ho, I have seen how all of them trained with my own eyes, but to think that they were able to sense my power, I am quite impressed with it. Though I doubt that they are able to sense my true power but well it is quite good for them. As expected of MY Tatsuya. Your team is very strong." Just as Ruyaa said "MY Tatsuya" all of them widened their eyes and looked at Tatsuya who looked at that they with a neutral expression and shook his head in denial. Getting the answer from Tatsuya, Miyuki came forward and said, "Hey red head bitch, were you the one who tried to seduce Onii-sama making him come home late in the process." Tatsuya looked at Miyuki and thought, ''I know that she likes me but to insult the strongest being in the world, Well second strongest now, like this on the face, if anyone else were to see it while Knowing Ruyaa''s identity they would certainly faint from fear.'' Tatsuya was about to intervene when suddenly a magic circle appeared in the room and three figures appeared out of it. Suddenly one of the figures immediately jumped at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-nyaa I missed you." Tatsuya caught the black haired nekoshou easily and hugged her and gave her a peck on the lips and said, "Kuroka, I missed you as well. How have you been?" Kuroka returned the kiss as well and smiled at Tatsuya and said, "I have been good, just missed you a lot nya~." and kissed him again. Tatsuya returned the kiss and then asked, "So why the sudden visit?" Kuroka who was still smiling said, "Well Ophis nya~ said something that it is here nya~." with a confused expression on her face. Tatsuya and Kuroka then turned their heads and saw Ophis standing in front of Ruyaa looking directly in her eyes while Ruyaa was doing the same. Everyone else other than Tatsuya was confused about what they were doing and then the third person that came just now moved towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at the person who came closer to him and smiled, "Le Fay, good to see you again." and patted her head. The blonde haired witch smiled on recieving the head pat and then said, "I am happy to meet you again Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya just smiled at her and continued to pay her head not noticing the tense atmosphere that was building around the two girls who continued to stare at each other. Miyuki then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Onii-sama who actually is that red head?" At her question all the others turned their head and looked at Tatsuya intently waiting for answers. Tatsuya gave a tired sigh and then said, "The person standing in front of Ophis is the Great Red, the dragon of Wet Dreams." Everyone was completely speechless by the the suddenly revelation and all looked at the Red head with fear evident in their eyes. While this was happening the said red head was fuming with anger and soon she snapped and punched Tatsuya who simply evaded it. The girl looked at Tatsuya with anger and said, "DON''T YOU DARE CALL ME THAT YOU LOLICON!!!" Tatsuya just snorted and said, "I already told you that I am not a lolicon." Ruyaa then pointed her finger at Tatsuya and said, "Then what the hell are you doing?" Tatsuya then turned his gaze downwards while all the others looked at him and found him to be patting both Ophis and Le Fay who had a blissfull expression on her face, while Ophis was still expressionless but was still feeling happy on the inside. Tatsuya then slowly lifted his head and looked at Ruyaa and said, "Just seeing that whether they are safe from your attack or not. I am totally not patting them because they are too cute." with a neutral expression on his face. All of them who heard his answer twitched their lips and thought at the same time, ''Lolicon''. Tatsuya who heard what all of them thought through his telepathy, internally snorted and thought, ''I regret nothing.'' Chapter 141 - Talk between the dragon gods After everyone got a bit calm because of the revelation all of them were sitting around a table while some girls were cooking the dinner. Ophis was sitting on Tatsuya''s lap while facing Ruyaa sitting on front of her continuously staring at each other. The other girls who were not currently cooking were a bit tensed as they thought that the two dragon gods could suddenly lash out each other and were hoping for it not happen. Afterall who would like to get caught up between the fight of the dragon gods. Tatsuya who noticed the tense atmosphere around him caressed Ophis''s hair to get her attention. Ophis then looked up to look at Tatsuya''s face. Tatsuya looked back at her and asked, "You should not state at her like that, the others are getting tensed because of the tension between you two." Ophis then turned her head and looked at others only to see helpless smiles on their faces. Not understanding what the smiles meant, she again looked up and tilted her head and said, "But they are smiling." Tatsuya who saw her doing that got very excited but still controlled himself and with a smile on his face said, "Yes they are smiling but they are not smiling because they are happy. They are smiling because..... well how shall I explain this... yes, you can say this as they are smiling because they don''t want to show that they are scared. You can see that their smiles are a bit different, right?" Ophis then looked at the others once again and then noticed their smiles carefully for a while and then nodded her head. She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "They....scared?" Tatsuya just chuckled at her question and nodded his head. Ophis nodded as well and then said, "Don''t worry, Not in the mood to fight." These were the words that she thought were the best to let them feel a bit safe. All of them looked at Ophis and then started chuckling. Ruyaa who was looking at the scene taking place in front of her smiled and said, "You have changed, Ophis." All of them then fell silent and then once again started looking intently at the dragon gods. Ophis looked at Ruyaa and said, "How are you here Baka-Red?" Ruyaa looked back at Ophis and said, "First of all my name is Ruyaa." and then paused for a while to let her fellow dragon god digest the information. Ophis tilted her head and said. "You are not Baka-Red?" Ruyaa''s head suddenly crashed with the table and she said, "No, I am the Great Red but from now on my name is Ruyaa." Ophis who now understood what she meant nodded her head and said. "Why are you here Baka-Yaa" making Ruyaa fell down dramatically once again. Ruyaa then sat straight and said, "Forget it, I am here because I want to see the mortal world by my self and experience a lot of things here." Ophis remained silent for a while and then said, "But you were not able to leave my home?" Ruyaa nodded her head and said, "Yup, I was not able to leave the gap but because of MY Tatsuya I was able to come here." When she said "MY Tatsuya" both Ophis''s and Kuroka''s ears twitched. Kuroka wanted to glare at the red head, but knowing her identity she refrained from doing that. On the other hand Ophis felt a bit uncomfortable and said, "You cannot take Tatsuya." and hugged him. At this everyone got surprised with the action that Ophis did but still two people had different reactions than the others. Ruyaa who saw what Ophis did had a mischievous grin on her face while Tatsuya just smiled at what Ophis did. Tatsuya hugged her back and said, "Don''t worry Ophis-chan, she can''t take me." Ophis looked at Tatsuya and after seeing his smiling face for a while nodded and stopped hugging him. Tatsuya just patted her head and then looked at Ruyaa with a cold glare and said, "And you stop spouting things that others will misunderstand, we are not in a relationship yet, so don''t address me as "MY Tatsuya". Understood?" Ruyaa who saw Tatsuya''s glare was not scared by it but still nodded her head and said, "Fine fine. Anyway Ophis" Ophis looked at Ruyaa when she heard her call and said, "What?" while subconsciously there was a bit anger in her voice. Ruyaa smiled and said, "You can live in the dimensional gap if you want. I will not be there for quite a long time, so I won''t be disturbing you." Ophis looked at her for a while and then asked, "So where will you live from now on?" Ruyaa looked at her with a neutral expression on her face and said, "Where? Isn''t it obvious that I will live here from now on." At this everyone else''s except for Tatsuya''s eyes widened in surprise. All of them then looked at Tatsuya waiting for answer. Tatsuya looked at others and said, "She will be living with us, afterall we cannot let the other factions know that the ''strongest'' being in the world has disappeared from the gap. So this is the only option for us." All of them thought for a while and then nodded their heads except for Ophis who was silently looking at Ruyaa. Ruyaa who noticed her gaze smirked and asked, "What? Jealous of me?" Ophis remained silent for a while and then said, "I will stay here as well." All of them got shocked by her answer and then Le Fay asked, "Why do you want to live here Ophis-sama?" Ophis looked at Le Fay and then pointed her finger at Ruyaa and said, "Sh will take Tatsuya.. just like how she took my silence." making the others shocked Once again. Soon Ruyaa broke out laughing making the others look at her. After she stopped laughing, she looked at Ophis and said, "Don''t worry Ophis, I am not going to take him for myself. Rather than that I will be sharing him with others." Ophis looked at her for a while and then said, "Sharing for what?" After listening her question Ruyaa was about to explain her what she meant, but before she was able to Tatsuya intervened and said, "Hey guys I think the dinner is ready." He then looked at Ruyaa and gave a menacing glare and sent a telepathic message to her which said, "DON''T . YOU. DARE . CORRUPT . HER . INNOCENCE!!!!!" Seeing bis glare all of them except for Ophis who was in his lap got scared and put a hand on their mouths. Ophis who saw their reactions got confused and turned her head towards Tatsuya who made a 180¡ã change in her expression and smiled at Ophis. Ophis looked at him for a while and then asked, "Why are they doing that?" Tatsuya continued to smile and said, "MmI don''t know? Maybe they feel a bit sick. Right?" and turned his head towards others with a smile on his face. But the people other than Ophis who saw his smile shivered in fear and hurriedly nodded their heads. Tatsuya then looked back at Ophis and said, "See, they are a bit sick. That''s all. C''mon let''s go and have something to eat, I will even get you a chocolate after the meal." Ophis who heard the item that she will get immediately nodded her head. Tatsuya chuckled at her actions and then carried her to the dining room. Chapter 142 - Legal After Tatsuya was able to protect Ophis''s innocence all of them were sitting together while having dinner. But all of the girls were staring at Ophis who was sitting in Tatsuya''s lap and was being fed by him. Tatsuya looked at her with a helpless expression and asked, "Ophis-chan don''t you think it would be better if you eat by your own, I mean that way you would be able to eat easily." ''Seriously, being stared continuously by the others while eating is not a pleasant experience, specially when they all look at me as if I am some sort of pervert. OH OPHIS -CHAN IS LOOKING SO CUTE~!!!'' Ophis looked back at Tatsuya and said, "More comfortable here and easy to eat." She then opened her mouth for Tatsuya to feed her. Tatsuya just gave a tired sigh and then put some food in her mouth. He then picked something up for himself and then ate it but the others were still looking him at him intently. Noticing that they were not going to stop looking any time soon Tatsuya decided to enjoy this moment to the fullest. He was already being looked by piercing gazes and anymore could not hurt him further. Besides what he was thinking to do made will be much more blissfully than their gazes. Tatsuya poked Ophis''s cheek making her turn her head and look at Tatsuya. Tatsuya then bent a bit and whispered something in her ear. After Ophis heard what Tatsuya was saying she nodded her head and took a spoon in her hand. All the other girls who saw that thought that Tatsuya somehow managed to convince her to eat by herself but what she did next left all of them speechless. Ophis took some soup in her spoon and moved it towards Tatsuya''s mouth and said, "Ahhhn~" Tatsuya who saw her asking to feed him just smiled and opened his mouth and ate the food with a satisfied smile on his face. The others started giving more hateful gaze to the two of them in the hope of making them stop but the two of them completely ignored them and silently are while feeding each other, with Tatsuya having a bright smile on his face and Ophis feeling happy inside. Seeing that nothing was working on the two of them one of the girl''s resolved herself and said, "Open wide Tatsuya nyaa~" Tatsuya looked at Kuroka who was holding on her spoon and was asking him to eat with a smile on her face. Seeing no problem with it Tatsuya are from Kuroka''s spoon making her happy. Seeing that all the girls on the table now looked at Kuroka with a hateful gaze(except Le Fay) to which Kuroka replied with a prideful smile on her face and puffing out her chest. All of them continued to grit their teeth but the next thing made them all snap. Tatsuya took a moved his spoon towards Kuroka''s direction and said, "Kuroka, Ahhhn~" Kuroka looked at Tatsuya with a look if surprise in her eyes which immediately turned into a happy smile and she immediately put the spoon in her mouth. She then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Thanks Tatsuya nyaa~ That was very delicious nyaa~." Seeing that all the others were about to feed him as well but Ophis interrupted them and asked, "Why did you feed him?" and looked at Kuroka with an innocent expression on her face. Kuroka just smiled and said, "To show that I like him Ophis nyaa. It is a sign of affection." Ophis was still confused continued to look at her and seeing that Kuroka asked, "Then why did you feed him?" Ophis still looked at her with a neutral expression on her face said, "To return the favour for sitting in his lap." All of them then looked at Tatsuya with a questioning look on their faces while Tatsuya only averted his gaze. All of them then looked at Ophis and then Miyuki said, "Then do you like sitting on his lap?" Ophis only nodded her head in confirmation. Miyuki smiled and said, "Then you can aay that you fed him to show that you like being near him." Ophis who heard what Miyuki said remained silent and thought for a while. She then took her spoon and moved it towards Kuroka''s direction and said, "Ahhn~" Kuroka looked at her with a questioning gaze but soon their doubt was cleared by Tatsuya who said, "She is trying to say that she likes being near you." and patted Ophis''s head. Kuroka and the others smiled and then Kuroka ate from o Ophis. After that Ophis took turn to feed each of the girls while and they did the same as well. All this happened while Ruyaa was completely left out by the others and none of them was even looking at her making her twitch her lips and look at the scene in front of her with an annoyed glare. Tatsuya who was fed by all the girls noticed her glare and sighed. He then took his spoon and moved it towards her and said, "You are going to be the part of the group from now on, so I guess there is no harm in doing something like this." Ruyaa looked at the spoon in front of her for a while and then simply put it in her mouth without saying anything. She then turned her head and said, "Thanks, I guess." All of them then looked at her and all of them( except Ophis ) had an amused smile on their faces. All of them started teasing her making her blush from embarrasment which led to bickering among the girls. Tatsuya and Ophis who were now sitting silently were looking at the girls bickering among themselves. Tatsuya had a smile on his face and he thought, ''Who could guess that there are two of the world''s strongest beings and two terrorists in this group of lively girls. It seems like now they are not hesitant of Ruyaa, well that''s a plus on its own.'' Suddenly he felt a tug on his shirt and he looked down to see Ophis looking at her. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "What happened Ophis-chan?" Ophis asked, "Why are you smiling while looking at them?" Tatsuya just patted her head and said, "Well, I am just happy seeing my loved ones are enjoying and are happy. Don''t you think so as well?" Ophis thought for a while and nodded her head and said, "Yes, I am enjoying this as well." She then fell silent for a while and then asked, "Tatsuya do you like me as well?" Tatsuya who heard her question fell silent for a while and then hugged her and said, "Is that even a question to ask, I absolutely love you a lot." Ophis who heard the answer felt happy from inside and unconsciously her lips curled up in a smile, though it was not noticed by others except Tatsuya as she was in his embrace. Tatsuya then noticed that the others were silent and looked at them and found them to be looking at him as well. Tatsuya looked at them with a questioning gaze and seeing that all of them sighed. Himari then said, "You do know that you can get arrested for how you are ''behaving'', right?" Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then smirked making all of them confused. Seeing the confused look on their faces Tatsuya chuckled and said, "No one can do that, Ophis is completely legal!!!!!" All of them then fell silent and didn''t know how to retort to what Tatsuya said. Knowing what they were thinking Tatsuya said, "Don''t think much about it, I know I am absolutely right here." Hearing what he said all of their brows then twitched. Suddenly Ophis again tugged his shirt and said, "Sweets?" Tatsuya who understood what she meant looked at Asia and said, "Asia, can you bring some desserts for everyone?" And as if nothing happened earlier Asia gave a beautiful smile and said, "Of course." and then went to the kitchen while humming. Seeing her leave some of the girls followed her to help her in the kitchen. Ruyaa then looked at Ophis and said, "Ophis, you should keep your distance from this guy, he is very bad." Ophis tilted her head in confusion and said, "But I like being near Tatsuya. He is good. He even helped me in achieving my silence by throwing out Baka-Red from my home." Tatsuya who heard that smiled and said, "Yeah! tell her Ophis!" Seeing both of them Ruyaa twitched her lips and said, "At least, you can take a ''mature'' form so that people don''t look at the both of you weirdly." At this Ophis became confused and asked, "You mean big like the others." Ruyaa thought for a while and then said, "Well in a way Yeah, I mean at least look a little older." Ophis then looked at Tatsuya with any change in her expression. Seeing her looking intently at him he patted her head and said, "I don''t mind however you look like, I like Ophis it doesn''t matter whether you are young or old." Ophis who heard that nodded and was about to change her appearance but before she was able to the others came back with sweets and placed them on the table. This time Ophis didn''t ask Tatsuya to feed her and immediately took a spoon and started eating her cake. Seeing her like that the others smiled and then started eating their cake as well while talking to each other. While talking Tatsuya accidentally took a piece from Ophis''s cake which Ophis thought that he was about to feed her and opened her mouth. But the spoon just passed by her making her turn her head and saw Tatsuya put it in his mouth. Seeing him put the cake in his mouth Ophis moved towards him and placed her lips on his making him as well as the others stop because of the shock. Ophis then ''snatched'' the cake from his mouth and said, "My cake" and again started eating while leaving the others completely shocked though Tatsuya was feeling rather happy by the event. Chapter 143 - You dont want to? After Ophis was able to ''snatch'' her cake from Tatsuya while leaving the others shocked. All of them decided to leave the matter and went to sleep. Though this time Tatsuya was enveloped by all his girls with the addition of Kuroka and Ophis who was protecting him from Ruyaa. But the said ''attacker'' was left to sleep alone in another room making her slightly pissed and she decided to take revenge on them later. The next day when they woke up Tatsuya felt a lot of weight on his body and even though he was reluctant, he still opened his eyes. But after opening them he was completely surprised to see that there was complete darkness. He then tried to move his limbs only to find difficulty in doing so. Suddenly he realised what happened and gave a tired sigh. He then used his psychic powers to slowly move the bodies lying on him away and then slipped out of the girl''s grasps. He then slowly placed the girls back on bed and smiled at them but then he noticed that Ophis was not there. He then left the room and got refreshed and got ready for his morning training and went downstairs and on his way he saw both Ophis and Ruyaa talking to each other. Seeing that they were talking a bit seriously he decided to leave them alone and left the house for his training. ---------- After Tatsuya was done taking a shower after his training to wash off the sweat he came out and saw some of the girls preparing the breakfast while the others were simply fooling around. Seeing that all of the were doing something he went to check his restaurant to do some of the paperwork that have been piling up because of the recent events. He went through the work and sighed seeing how the number of invitations for various events that were present there. These were some of the things that he didn''t like about his business. After he was done with quite a lot of them, he went back and sat down with the others to have his breakfast. While eating he felt a tug on his shirt and knowing who was doing that he turned his head with a smile on his face and asked, "What happened Ophis?" Ophis kept on looking at his face for a while with her usual expressionless face. Tatsuya also stared at her for a while with a confused expression on his face and was about to use his telekinesis to know what she was thinking. But before he was able to Ophis tilted her head and asked, "Do you want to copulate with me?" *clank**clank* Suddenly the sound of lot of spoons falling from the hands of others was heard. All of them stared at Ophis with a ''what the hell did you just said'' expression on their faces while Le Fay had a slight blush on her cheeks because of embarrasment. Tatsuya stared at her for a while with a completely shocked expression on his face and his thoughts were completely in a mess. ''What the hell just happened? No no no I do know what happened, and that''s not the problem. The problem here is..... WHAT THE HELL SHOULD I DO, THE OFFER IS VERY TEMPTING BUT THIS WILL MAKE ME LOOK LIKE A SC.U.M IN THE EYES OF OTHERS. Though I don''t give a shit about what others think and there is also the fact that I like her and she is legal as well so no problems regarding that.'' He was then going to open his mouth to say something but just as he did he sensed the others glaring at him. He didn''t even had to turn his head and he could feel that the others were glaring at him. He then closed his mouth once again and thought, ''Let''s just leave all the temptations to the side for now and thi k about it logically. She was completely ''innocent'' till yesterday and there is no way that she would have said something like this. It means that someone must have given her information about these things. But the question is who?" Suddenly a realisation hit him and he immediately turned his head and looked at Ruyaa who had a mischievous grin on her face. Tatsuya gave her a glare to which she just snorted and continued to smirk. Tatsuya want to punch her and wipe that grin of her face, but he calmed down and controlled himself. He then began thinking but suddenly Ophis said, "You don''t want to?" with a bit of sadness in her voice though her face was still expressionless. Tatsuya who got hit by the sudden attack was not able to think further and said, "THERE IS NO WAY THAT I DON''T WANT TO!!!!" His sudden outburst made all the people present in the room surprised but once they came back to realisation the other girls only sighed with Le Fay having a deep blush on her face and Ophis had a small smile on her face. Suddenly the door bell rang and all of them became normal once again. Tatsuya who was feeling very awkward decided to go and check who was on the door and quickly left. Once Tatsuya opened the door he saw Koneko standing there with her usual cold expression on her face which turned into a small smile when she saw Tatsuya. Tatsuya smiled as well and said, "Good morning Koneko-chan, what brought you here so early I. the morning." Koneko then took out a notebook out of nowhere and said, "Miyuki''s notebook got mixed up in my stuff and since we had assignment to complete I thought that she might be troubled." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Thank you for coming all the way here to just return that. Why don''t you join us for the breakfast if you don''t mind?" Koneko who heard the question was about to deny but suddenly her stomach growled earning a small chuckle from Tatsuya while she just blushed in embarrasment. Koneko looked at Tatsuya with a blush on her face and said, "Then I guess I will take you up on the offer." Tatsuya just nodded and let her in and closed the door while Koneko went towards the room where the others were present. Tatsuya suddenly thought that he was forgetting something but soon remembered what when he saw the horrified expression on Koneko''s face. ''Crap, Kuroka was here as well!!!'' was all he thought and immediately rushed towards the others. Once he reached there he saw both Koneko and Kuroka having a shocked expression o. their faces and seeing that the room was completely quiet he sighed and said, "Why don''t all of you sit down first and then we can talk." All of them looked at him for a while and finally accepting his suggestion. Koneko was no exception of that, even though she didn''t had a good impression of Kuroka but she decided to trust Tatsuya and her friends and took a seat. All of them then sat around the table and the room was completely quiet but still the one who had the most complex feelings in the room was Koneko. On one hand she was facing her sister who left her all those years ago and now she saw some black haired loli sitting in Tatsuya''s lap while looking at others. ''Who is she, how does she have the rights to sit in Senpai''s lap?'' Ophis who noticed her gaze at her said, "My seat" which made most of the girls in the room twitch their lips. Chapter 144 - I win After Ophis made everyone clear about her ''seat'' all of them got serious Once again and both the sisters were now ready to confront each other. Koneko looked at Kuroka for a while and then said, "Onee-sama, what are you doing here?" Kuroka only showed a playful smile and said, "I am here to visit my mate Tatsuya nyaa." Koneko''s lips twitched when she heard that and this was not left unnoticed by Kuroka. Koneko sighed and said, "Can you be a bit more serious?" Kuroka acted to be hurt by her comment and said, "You think I am joking here nya? Well you will have the proof in a few months when you will become the aunt of my kittens nya." and looked away. Hearing her answer all the girls immediately looked at Tatsuya who was not even bothered by what Kuroka said and was happily eating cake along with Ophis. Seeing that most of the girls sighed except for Koneko who gave a glare to Ophis to which she replied with a victorious smile on her face. Koneko was about to lash out at her but soon turned her head when she felt her surroundings getting cold. She saw Miyuki releasing a lot of her magic Power and had ice formed around her. Miyuki then looked at Kuroka and said, "Ara, Kuroka-san you should know that there are some matters that you should not joke about, right?" with a ''friendly'' smile on her face. And suddenly Kuroka jumped from her seat and everyone saw a huge ice spike where she was sitting. Seeing the ice spike most of the girls there had cold sweat on their foreheads and Kuroka immediately grabbed her butt which would have been penetrated if not for her jumping away. She looked at Miyuki with a smile with her lips twitching and sahe said, "Miyuki nyaa you should not get angry at jokes nyaa. We are friends nyaa." Miyuki also kept her ''smile'' on her face and said, "Make a joke like that again and all of us will be mourning on our friend''s death." with the same smile on her face. Hearing that all of them looked at Miyuki and thought at the same time, ''F.U.C.K.I.N.G SADIST''. Miyuki then looked at Koneko and said, "Oh, Koneko-chan sorry for interruption. Please continue." and then turned back to her ''normal'' mode. Koneko looked at her friend for a while and then nodded and said, "Why did you left me Onee-sama?" Before Kuroka can answer Tatsuya interrupted them and said, "Oh wait a minute." He then took out the journal that he got in the Naberius territory and placed it on the table. He then looked at Koneko and said, "You sisters can sit together and go through that journal. I guess most of your questions will be answered from that." Both of them looked at the journal and then at Tatsuya and at Tatsuya a d asked, "What is that?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "It is the diary of a lolicon." Hearing his answer all of them looked at him with a dumbfounded expression but it immediately changed into the ones of trying hard to hold their laugh when they heard a voice. "What will they know by reading your diary?" Tatsuya''s lips twitched immediately and said, "I am not a lolicon. I only like cute, fluffy and beautiful." and looked at Ruyaa who was looking at him with a smirk on her face. Ruyaa then sighed and said, "Well whatever." Tatsuya just ignored her and looked at Koneko and said, "Go and read that you will know why she did that back then." He then looked at Kuroka and said, "You can use it as a proof to clear your name as a stray as well." and smiled. Kuroka who now understood what it was immediately jumped on Tatsuya and and said in a joyful tone, "Tatsuya nyaa I love you nyaa." and hugged him while pushing his face in between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Tatsuya who was enjoying the feeling of the softness on his face had a smile on his face but soon decided to push her away as he was having problem to breathe. But before he was able to do that Kuroka was immediately thrown away by Ophis who was sandwiched in between the two. She then looked at Tatsuya and stared at him for a while before asking , "Do you like her b.o.o.b.s?" Hearing that all the attention was now on Tatsuya who didn''t know how to answer the Dragon God''s question. While this was going on Koneko was going through the journal given by Tatsuya and looked at Kuroka who was rubbing her head after coming out of the crater formed by her when she was thrown by Ophis. She then looked at Koneko and when she found her looking at her as well she just gave an apologetic smile and walked towards her. She was about to hug her but Koneko stopped her. Seeing what Koneko did made Kuroka slightly dissapointed but she didn''t showed it on her face and said, "Sorry Shirone nya, I hope that didn''t made you feel uncomfortable nya." All of them then looked back at the sisters curiously waiting for her response. Suddenly all of them were surprised when they saw Koneko punching Kuroka''s stomach with all her power and even though Kuroka didn''t moved her face still had a painful expression. Some of the girls were going to intervene between them but Tatsuya raised his hand and made them stop. Koneko then lifted her head and with tears in her eyes asked, "WHY DIDN''T YOU TELL ME ABOUT THIS BEFORE? WHY DIDN''T YOU TAKE ME WITH YOU? DO YOU KNOW HOW SAD I WAS FOR ALL THOSE YEARS?" Kuroka just looked at Koneko with a pained expression on her face and immediately hugged her. Koneko who felt Kuroka hugging her tried to free her out of her grasp but was unable to do so. She then heard Kuroka crying and then stopped. Kuroka who now didn''t feel any resistance from her sister hugged her tighter and said, "I am sorry Shirone. I am sorry. I am sorry. I am sorry. I am sorry. I am sorry." Kuroka kept on apologising without any care and hearing her Koneko started to cry harder. Seeing the two of them the others started to feel sad for them as well. Tatsuya who saw how the situation was in the room sighed and said, "Let''s leave the two alone for a while. They will be able to sort out their feelings easier." and then stood up along with Ophis and left the room and the others followed him soon. ------------- All of them were waiting silently for the sister to come out of the room and were looking at the door intently. Soon they saw the door opening and both the sisters coming out with this time Koneko having her cat ears on her head. Seeing the two along with Koneko''s ears out Tatsuya smiled and said, "So everything got cleared between you two, huh." Both Kuroka and Koneko smiled at that Kuroka said, "Thank you very much Tatsuya nyaa. I don''t know how can I ever repay you nya." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulder and said, "Just let me enjoy you tails and ears in return." Hearing that Kuroka made a mischievous smile and said, "Of course I don''t mind nya, but you do know that you have to take responsibility for that, right nya?" Tatsuya who heard that just gave a smile in return and said something to her telepathically making her blush and have a happy expression on her face. Koneko then came closer to Tatsuya and said, "Senpai, did you know about me and my sister from the beginning?" Tatsuya looked at Koneko with a neutral expression and said, "Yeah". Seeing no change in his expression Koneko''s ears twitched which made Tatsuya''s brow twitch as well because of how cute Koneko looked at that time. Koneko then did a pout adding more damage and said, "Then you should have told me so, I hate you Senpai." and looked away. Tatsuya just gave a wry smile and said, "I cannot do that, it should have been Kuroka herself to tell you about all this." Koneko then looked at Tatsuya and stared at him for a while and then said, "I am very grateful for this Senpai." Tatsuya just waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to mind that, I am your Senpai afterall. It is my duty to help my cute Kouhai." Koneko looked at him for a while and then bowed her head and said, "I W-w-will let Y-Y-You touch my e-e-ears for a while in return." and started twitching her ears. Tatsuya who saw the two white ears moving to and fro in front of him unconsciously moved his hand and started rubbing them with a satisfied smile on his face while Koneko was making small m.o.a.ns because of the pleasure. Seeing the smile on Tatsuya''s face the other nekoshou took out their ears and tails as well and then sat around Tatsuya letting him drown in fluffiness. The others who were left behind and were forced to watch them were looking at the other girls hatefully except for Ophis who didn''t know what was happening. After a while when Tatsuya was completely satisfied he let the others go who were taking deep breaths to calm themselves. Koneko then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Y-Y-You will have to take r-r-responsibility for this Senpai." Tatsuya who heard that immediately hugged Koneko and said, "Then from now on you are my kitty." Koneko who was being hugged by Tatsuya was in a bliss and had a happy expression on her face. She then looked at Ophis and gave a victorious smirk to her. Ophis who saw the smirk didn''t know why but somehow she felt angry by that. She then pulled Tatsuya''s sleeve making him focus on her. Seeing that Tatsuya was now looking at her she put both her hands in her head imitating the cat ears and while tilting her head said, "Nyaa~" Tatsuya was then left motionless and a stream of blood was coming out of his nose which made all of them shocked as this was the first time that they saw Tatsuya having a nose bleed. Ruyaa immediately put a serious expression on her face and said, "See it all of you, I am hurt to say this but looks like Ophis is the last boss among us." All of them who heard her statement nodded their head and decided to make sure to not let Ophis get ahead of them. Ophis then looked at Koneko and with a small smile said, "I win." Chapter 145 - Open house-1 The next day Tatsuya who was sleeping along with his girls woke up when he heard his phone ringing. He got up and moved the girls away without waking them up and then looked at his phone. Seeing the person who was calling him he smiled and took the call. After he was done speaking on the phone, he woke up the others who reluctantly had to wake up because of Tatsuya yelling at them. Tatsuya looked at the girls and said, "Don''t forget that today is the Open house get ready or we will be late." He then looked at Kuroka and threw a bracelet towards her and said, "That will prevent your energy from leaking. You can visit your sister if you want to." Kuroka who heard his explanation looked at the bracelet with shining eyes and nodded her head and said, "Thank you Tatsuya nyaa~" Tatsuya only nodded and then said, "Get ready and go to school I have to pick up someone first so go ahead of me." This statement made all of them snap out of their tardiness and they started looking at Tatsuya intently and asked at the same time, "Who is it?" Tatsuya looked at them with neutral expression and said, "A subordinate of mine." Hearing his answer all of them narrowed their eyes and Kurumi asked, "Is it a girl." Tatsuya only nodded and said, "Before your mind falls into the gutter you all should know that she is already married and have a daughter close to our age." All of them then sighed in relief and smiled at him trying to show that they didn''t doubt him. Tatsuya only shook his head and then left the room to take a bath. After he was done taking a bath he wore his uniform and then took out his car and left for the station. ---------- After he picked up the person who called him this morning Tatsuya was on his way to school along with her. The lady looked at him and asked, "You sure have grown quite handsome in the time we didn''t met." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulder and said, "Look who is talking. The first time we met your whole body was covered in wounds and you looked like you have been starved for years." The lady just put her hand on her mouth and said, "Fufufufu, well what can I say, it is all because of you that I was able to live my life once again, I would have died there if not for you." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Well don''t mention it, I got quite a reliable person to manage my stores in Kyoto. That is enough for me. You don''t have to feel grateful for that." The lady just smiled and said, "So how is your s.e.x life going, any progress or are you still-" Tatsuya''s lips twitched and he said, "Don''t you think that your question is quite inappropriate to ask someone so casually?" The lady just chuckled and said, "Ara ara, don''t mind such things you can freely talk to me about that, I am just like your mother." Tatsuya snorted and said, "There is no way a mother will ask her child about his/her s.e.x life." Tatsuya then sighed and said, "So how is it going with that fallen masochist?" The lady had a slight blush on her cheeks and she said, "Well it''s better than before, we can meet more often compared to the time before when our family got separated. And I get to try new ''stuff'' on his from time to time now. Ahh~ just thinking about it is making me hot." Tatsuya looked at her with a weird look on his face and said, "Like mother like daughter, both of you have the same qualities, no she has inherited her father''s qualities as well." At this the lady got quiet and asked, "Do you think that she will hate me for not being near her for all this time?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Who knows, but I can guarantee that your family will be back together sooner or later. So you don''t have to stress too much." The lady just smiled at him and then said, "So how does my daughter been and does she look?" Tatsuya just took out his phone and showed the image to her. The lady looked at the photo for a while and then said, "She looks just like me." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, just her chest is even larger than yours." The lady just laughed and said, "Well good for her I guess." Tatsuya nodded and then stopped his car and said, "So we are here, I will show you the way to her class and then go back to mine." The lady shook her head and said, "You can go, I will find the class on my own, I also have to prepare myself mentally before meeting her." Tatsuya stared at her for a while and then said, "As you wish, but if you are unable to find her just give me a call." The lady looked at him with a questioning gaze and then asked, "Won''t you get disturbed by that? Isn''t it the open house today?" Tatsuya looked at the school building and stared at it for a while and then said, "There will be no problem with that, it''s not like I will be troubled by it. You should know that I have quite an authority in the school." He said and then locked his car and then parted with the lady. Chapter 146 - Open house-2 Both the lady and Tatsuya were walking towards the school gate and Tatsuya noticed that no one from the student council was standing there. He then looked at his watch and saw that the school was going to start in a few minutes which explained why no one was standing in front of the gate. Tatsuya on his way decided to make the lady beside him a bit familiar with the school before he goes his own way. Both of them then went inside the building and saw a lot of people standing there in the hall and just when both of them entered all the parents and students looked towards them and the while hall fell silent. This made both Tatsuya and the lady confused and both of them started looking at the surroundings but once they noticed the gazes that were drawn on both of them Tatsuya sighed while the lady just chuckled. The lady looked at Tatsuya and whispered, "Aren''t you quite popular." Tatsuya looked at the lady and said, "Says the one who is being stared at by all these males. If that masochist come to know about this all these men would be slaughtered." The lady just chuckled and said, "What can I say, he is quite protective of me." Tatsuya sighed and then looked back at the men with a cold glare making all of them immediately look away while the girls only got more excited about him. Tatsuya ignored their gazes and then walked with the lady and was talking with her. While both of them were climbing on the stairs suddenly a person came in his way making both of them startled. Both of them stopped and the person in front of them stopped as well. When the girl who was standing in front of Tatsuya looked at him she smiled and said, "Ara ara, Tatsuya-kun what a coincidence to meet you here. Who is the lad...y..." She then turned her head and looked at the lady walking beside Tatsuya and after looking at her for a while the girl became speechless. Tatsuya who felt that the things were getting quite awkward said, "Shall we go to the terrace Akeno, Shuri-san?" Both the ladies silently nodded their heads while both of them had some tears in their eyes. Tatsuya sighed and then started walking along with the mother and daughter towards the terrace. Once all of them were at terrace Akeno immediately hugged her mother and cried loudly and seeing that Shuri did the same as well. Tatsuya stood a but away from the mother and daughter and formed a barrier around them so that their voice does not leak out while also added a time dilation in it so as to let the time inside the barrier be slower as they would get late if he didn''t do that. Once both the mother and the daughter stopped crying Tatsuya moved towards the two of them and offered both of them a handkerchief to clean their faces. After both were done with that Akeno looked at Shuri and said, "How are you still alive, I thought that you were killed back then." Shuri just gave a helpless smile and said, "Instead of being killed I was taken in as a prisoner by the ones who came to attack me inorder to get information on the fallen." She then turned her gaze at Tatsuya and said, "But seeing that I didn''t have any information that was useful for them after all the torture they did to me, they dicided to kill me, but I was somehow able to get away from them but still was followed by them. If not for him being there I would have died." Akeno then looked at Tatsuya waiting for his explanation and on seeing that Tatsuya said, "I have some relationship with the Shinto and the Youkai faction and was acting as a guard for the head of the Youkai faction while we were making some deals with the Himejimas. But I got very bored standing out and work as guard so I left my post and let the others who came with us do the guarding, and started looking around the shrine. And to my luck I met a lady who was wearing tattered clothes and her body was full of wounds..... Well rest can you ask from your mother." Akeno nodded and then asked, "But why didn''t you contacted me if you were alive? Why you didn''t try to look for me?" At this Shuri looked at Tatsuya with a glare and said, "Well after I was rescued by Tatsuya Tatsuya-chan, he offered me to work under him and manage his restaurants in Kyoto, while he promised me to look for my daughter, and he did so as well, but the amount of work that I have to manage there is simply too much to let me take leaves." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "You have to work to earn your pay and by no means your pay is low, is it Shuri-san." Shuri sighed and said, "That is the only reason that I didn''t leave my job. If not for it helping me to buy new ''toys'' to use at night, I would have already left." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Don''t forget the protection that you are getting against those who still oppose you even after your banishment. Otherwise you would be back in the same situation." Shuri snorted and said, "I truly want to deny that but I know that it is true. Honestly I don''t know how were you able to control those bastards from the family?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Making a male see his ''little brother'' being cut over and over again, will make them fear a ''bit'' and regarding the females, they all are obedient to the clan head." Seeing his smile both the girls shivered a bit and said at the same time, "Sadist" Tatsuya looked at them with a dumbfounded expression on his face and said, "You two are the last people that I want to call me sadist." Both of them just chuckled and Akeno said, "Don''t worry Tatsuya-kun, it only adds more to your charm." Tatsuya just waved his hand and said, "Yeah yeah whatever, let''s get going to the class or we will be late." Tatsuya then dispelled the barrier around them and left for his class, leaving the other two behind. Akeno looked at her mother and with a smile on her face asked, "So shall we get going? I will introduce you to my friends later." Shuri smiled mischievously and said, "So you like Tatsuya-chan, huh." At this Akeno blushed a bit and said, "Ara ara, looks like Okaa-san caught me." Shuri nodded and said, "Well don''t worry I have quite a good opinion of him. Just hurry up and let me play with my grandchildren soon." Akeno just chuckled and said, "Well who knows your wish might be granted soon. Ahh~ I am feeling hot just from thinking about the affair." Shuri nodded at her daughter and said, "Looks like you have been raised well, don''t worry I will teach you all my ways of the bed." And after that both of them started chuckling. Meanwhile Tatsuya who heard what they were talking about through his telepathy shivered a bit and said, "Crazy mother and daughter. Like hell I am into the ways of that masochist fallen." He then sighed and a small smile appeared on his face and said, "Well atleast they were able to meet each other again." and then entered his classroom. Chapter 147 - Open house-3 When Tatsuya entered the class all the eyes were on him. All the students and those who came from their home to see them along with the teacher present in the class were looking at him and niti ing their gazes Tatsuya did a small bow and said, "Sorry for being late sensei, there was a lady who was not able to find her daughter''s class, so I was helping her." The teacher nodded his head and with a smile on his face said, "No problem Tatsuya-kun, just take your seat we were just about to start the activity." Tatsuya nodded and then looked at the parents and bowed and said, "Sorry for this disturbance." and then went to his seat and sat down. The teacher looked at all the students in the class and then with a nod said, "Today in the class you all are going to make a sculpture with the paper mache that we have prepared for you all. You can make whatever you like and put all the imagination that you possess in you work." The students who were sitting in the first rows stood up and started to distribute the paper mache to the students in their respective rows. Tatsuya looked at his mache for a while thinking what to make, and soon an idea came to his mind and he immediately started to work on his sculpture. ---------- While Tatsuya was busy making a sculpture the girls from his group who were present in his class looked at him and thought at the same time, ''Heh, I will make a sculpture of Tatsuya since I am sure that he is going to make a sculpture of mine as well, though he will make one for the others as well but that doesn''t matter, he will make one of mine and that''s what important.'' ---------- Tatsuya who was unaware of the thoughts that the girls were having was totally engrossed in making his sculpture and was not even bothered to look at others. One by one the others were showing their sculptures to the teachers and their parents and were getting praises but suddenly the girls started making an uproar making all the people present in the room focus on the crowd gathered around some students. Himari, Asia and Kagura who were done with their Tatsuya sculpture became the centre of attention as the sculpture was made very well. "It really does look like Tatsuya-kun" "Yeah, those cold eyes that can make you shiver at one glance ahhh~ I can''t take it anymore." and the said girl fainted with a stream of blood coming out of her nose. "Che, even his sculpture looks better than me, how the hell am I going to get a girlfriend." "Yeah dude this is very unfair." "Hey Himari-san, I am willing to pay for this sculpture will you sell it to me for 5000 yen." "No if you are selling it then give it to me for 7000." "10000" "12000" "15000" and the price kept on rising suddenly Tatsuya stood up from his seat and said, "Done." Hearing him all the girls looked at him and some of them asked, "Hey Tatsuya-kun what did you make?" "Yeah, show us. It must be something great." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well I don''t know if this would be good or not but I was curious about this for a quite sometime, so please don''t make fun of me." The three girls from the group had a smile on their faces and thought, ''Heh, these girls will be left with jealousy once they will see the sculptures of us made by Tatsuya.'' Tatsuya then smiled and took out the sculpture that he had made from behind him and showed it to others leaving all of them even his group completely speechless. What Tatsuya showed them was a chunk version of himself with a smile on his face, but that was not the thing that made them speechless, the thing with his sculpture was that he made wolf like ears and tail on his body while the sculptures head was tilted cutely making it look absolutely adorable. Tatsuya who was looking at his classmates waiting for their comments but saw that none of them were saying something. Tatsuya was about to ask them when suddenly all the girls along with the ones standing among the parents fainted with satisfied smiles while having a nosebleed. Heck even some males fainted as well. "Dude, I don''t know why but my heartbeat increased for a while there." "Yeah, I know the same happened to me." Both of them then looked at eachother and slapped eachother with all their might and said in unison, "NO, WE ARE COMPLETELY STRAIGHT." All of the ones then started waking up and all the girls looked hungrily at Tatsuya''s direction and one of them said, "Tatsuya-kun that kind of thing does not suit you, give it to me I will take care of it." "Don''t listen to her Tatsuya-kun give it to me, that kind of thing will be wasted on her." "You girls are very young to handle such stuff, boy give it to this lady, here." said someone from among the parents. "Give it to me and I will let you have some ''fun''" "Huh, look what you speak you hag." "Oi, mind your tounge little girl." "Shut up hag, why the hell will he give this to you." "Heh, you wanna have it the tough way?" "Please maintain the order of the class, We don''t want to have violence Now do We." "Shut up sensei, can''t you see the matter is getting heated up, GO GO, YOU CAN WIN THIS, BEAT HER UP, TEAR UP HER CLOTHES TILL THERE IS NOTHING LEFT." "You recording all this right?" "Don''t worry dude, I cannot miss a chance to see a violent strip show." "Hehehehe We will have a lot of fun i. the evening." "Huh sensei what are you doing here." "Shut up and focus on recording." Tatsuya looked at the scene of chaos in front of him and had a sweat drop. Some ladies were having a battle royal without any care for decency while the men and the boys were busy recording this event. The remaining girls were looking at the said males with a disgusted expression. Tatsuya sighed and looked at his group along with Isami and Xenovia and said, Let''s get out of this class." All of them didn''t say anything and just nodded and left the room along with him. Chapter 148 - Open house-4 After all of them left the class they soon meet up with rest of Tatsuya''s group and now they were all standing under a shade with Akeno and Rias admiring each other sculptures. "I couldn''t expect Onii-sama to make this." "Yeah, I thought that he would make something like a sculpture of all of us, or something like that." "Hey, the teacher literally said to make anything that comes to your mind and this have been bothering me for quite a while, how would I have looked if I have animal features. Besides I didn''t have enough mache to make a sculpture of all of you." The girls only nodded and then looked back at the sculpture and said, "Well whatever this looks way better than any of our sculptures would have looked like." "Yeah, it''s kind of a first time to see him in such a state." Suddenly they all noticed a huge crowd running towards the gymnasium while something about a magical girl photoshoot. They all looked at each other and said in unison, "She is here." All of them then hurriedly started running towards the gymnasium and once they entered they saw a twin tailed magical girl doing various poses standing on the stage while the boys kept on taking her pictures. Suddenly Saji came on the stage and said, "Hey all of you stop this at once, and go back to your classes." "Hey why are you here?" "Yeah, this is just a photoshoot." "I am here on the behalf of the Student council, and i have been asked, to maintain the order here." "Stop being a stick in the mud, man." Suddenly the atmosphere around them turned cold and all of them heard a voice which sent a shiver down their spines, "Oi, can''t you hear what he said properly or are all of you deaf. Besides who gave you the rights to to take pictures of my girl." All of them then turned around and saw Tatsuya walking towards them with his hands in his pockets while looking coldly at them. All of them gulped and immediately fell on their knees and said, "We are sorry about that." Tatsuya didn''t released the pressure around them and said, "Listen here you bastards, I am giving you a total of 15 seconds to delete each and every picture that you have taken, and after those fifteen seconds if I found any pictures of her then..." Tatsuya didn''t said anything after that but that was enough to make them immediately start deleting the photos. After fifteen seconds were up Tatsuya used his telepathy to read each of their minds and once he was done checking them he nodded and said, "Now scram." and immediately all of them ran away. Tatsuya then looked at the Magical girl and who was jumping towards him. Tatsuya caught her and smiled at her to which she smiled as well. But soon Tatsuya grabbed both her cheeks and stretched them with a bit of his strength and said, "Nice to meet you Sera, I missed you a lot. Now do you mind telling me what was that you were intention while doing poses which showed your panties to those pervs." Serafall whose had her tears coming out of her eyes looked at Tatsuya who had no intention of leaving her cheeks anytime soon. Suddenly Sona came in the gymnasium and said, "Onee-sama... and Tatsuya." Tatsuya and Serafall looked towards Sona and for a moment Tatsuya lossened his grip on her cheeks and taking advantage of that moment Serafall immediately rushed towards Sona''s direction and his behind her back and said, "So-tan, Tatsuya-chan is being mean to me." Sona shifted her spectacles and said, "It must be your fault, because Tatsuya dotes on you a lot, even after how you usually act." "Ugh, that hurts So-tan. No I didn''t do anything." "Huh, who was the one posing in front of those pervs." "Hey I was only doing my job as a magical girl." Serafall tried to protest but Tatsuya immediately glared at her and said, "They were literally taking part pictures of your panties, there and you are telling me that it is not your fault." Serafall immediately tried to hide behind Sona but Sona had already moved away from her spot and was standing with Rias and the others. Serafall tried to rum towards them but Tatsuya grabbed her shoulder and said, "Looks like i have to teach you a lesson about decency, I have no problems with you wearing a Magical girl dress all the time but you have to show some decency while you are at public." Tatsuya then dragged her towards a corner and started lecturing her while Serafall was sitting in a seiza why listening to Tatsuya. All the others were looking at the scene with amus.e.m.e.nt and Sona said, "if someone were to tell that a maou is being lectured on decency by a human, they will surely not believe it." She then paused for a while and said, "But can''t he make her stop wearing her magical girl costume in public?" Himari then said, "That dress is her trademark Tatsuya would not do something that will make her change her originality." Sona sighed and said, "I don''t know whether to be happy about Tatsuya''s nature or sad about Onee-sama''s behaviour." Sinon showed a mischievous smile and said, "But you love that part of you sister as well, right?" Sona started to blush and was about to retort but before she was able to Serafall interrupted her and said, "Of course she likes Magical girl costume thats why-" Serafall then waved her wand around Sona and a few glitters came out of it and immediately Sona''s dress changed to a Magical girl''s as well. "Hehehe I brought one for So-tan as well." Tatsuya who saw Sona in a magical girl costume nodded his head and looked at Serafall and said, "Nice job Sera." and showed a thumbs up. Serafall looked at him for a while and then turned away with a pout on her face Tatsuya looked at her and gave a sigh. He then pulled her towards himself and gave a kiss to her. Serafall immediately got back to her cheerful mood and kissed him back and then separated herself from his embrace. All the girls standing there looked at Serafall with a jealous expression but suddenly Sona said, "Hey how am I suppose to go out while wearing this?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Don''t worry about that just say that it is one of my hobbies and I made you wear this." Sona looked at Tatsuya and said, "That will not saw my problems at all!!!" Serafall just smiled and said, "Just say that I love my Onee-chan so much that I want to wear the same thing as her." Sona looked at Tatsuya and said, "Fine this is your hobby and you mad eme wear this, let''s go." Serafall''s face immediately became desperate, "Hey what is wrong with saying that you love your Onee-chan." Sona glared at Serafall and said, "I would rather die than say something like that." Serafall immediately jumped in Tatsuya''s embrace and started crying, "Tatsuya-chan, So-tan is being mean to me." Tatsuya looked at Sona with a blaming gaze and said, "Look what you did, you made her cry." He then looked at Serafall and patted her head and said, "There there, don''t cry." "Sona only shifted her glasses and said, "Hmph, rather than wasting your time while crying, just change my clothes." Serafall looked at Sona with an innocent expression on her face and said, "I can''t." All the girls looked at her with a dumbfounded expression and said, "Huh." Sona soon came back to her senses and said, "What do you mean you can''t?" Serafall still looked at her innocently and said, "I mean if you want to put on something else, you have to take off the clothes you are wearing and since you didn''t take them off I already destroyed them and put the dress on you." All the girls who now headed her answer looked at Sona to see what would she do next. Sona then started panicking and slowly shifted her gaze towards Tatsuya and with a smile in her face said, "You should be knowing something to help me right my dear boyfriend." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Of course I can help you my beloved girlfriend." Sona then started to smile and was about to ask him to turn her clothes back to normal but before she was able to Tatsuya interrupted her and said, "Just do the same pose that Sera does and say I am the Magical girl So-tan." with a smile on his face. Sona immediately became shocked and the rest of them started looking at her with an amused expression on their faces. Tatsuya continued to smile and said, "Hurry up, I am waiting." Sona who saw his expression gritted her teeth and thought, ''he is not joking.'' Sona clenched her fists and was about to do the pose but Tatsuya interrupted her and said, "Oh and show a smile on your face as well." Sona who heard his request glared at him and thought, ''This damn bastard.'' Sona then smiled which kept on twitching because of irritation and then started doing the poses that Serafall does and said, "I-I-I am the m-m-magical girl S-S-So-tan." with a very bright red blush on her face. Tatsuya just smiled and hugged her and said, "soooooo cuuuuuuuttttttteee." Sona who was being hugged by him started blushing more intensely and started pushing him away but was not able to move him even an inch. She finally gave up after a while and said, "Now can you turn my clothes back to normal, I did what you said." Tatsuya just smiled mischievously and said, "Who said that you have to do this just once." Hearing that Sona froze up while Serafall had stars in her eyes. The rest of the girls only looked at Sona with pity. Chapter 149 - Open house-5 After Sona was finally able to make Tatsuya satisfied he changed her clothes back to normal while also storing her while ''performance'' on his phone. Sona who was Now seen crying because of embarrasment was in Tatsuya''s embrace and was being comforted by him. Tatsuya who has now started to feel a bit guilty for making Sona act like that smiled wryly and asked, "So-tan, I said I am sorry about that." But Sona kept on crying and asked, "If you are sorry then why did you kept on doing that?" Tatsuya just patted her head and said, "You were just looking so cute that time that I couldn''t help myself. It''s all your fault for being so cute." Sona blushed at that and looked up and said, "Baka." Tatsuya just smiled and wiped away her tears and said, "You look quite funny with those puffy eyes of yours." Hearing that Sona got embarresed once again and looked away with a pout on her face making him laugh. Hearing him laughing Sona sighed and said, "Are you free right now, I have to introduce you to someone." Tatsuya looked at her with a confused expression and said, "Who?" At this Sona averted her eyes and started playing with her fingers, "My parents want to meet you and want to see how my fiance is." Hearing that all of them got surprised but before Tatsuya could respond Serafall interrupted and said, "You mean mam and dad are here?" Sona looked at her sister and nodded her head making her sister tear up and said, "You are so mean So-tan you tell our parents about the open house but not to me." Sona just adjusted her glasses and said, "Of course, I will tell them afterall it is the parents who are mostly expected to come to the open house." Serafall shook her head and said, "No no no So-tan you should tell about your sister about all this, just like when you were young following me while calling "Onee-chan Onee-chan" you should be just like you used to." Sona just sighed at her sister''s antics and said, "Leaving that, Tatsuya will you come." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well yeah, I will have to do it sooner or later, so let''s do it." Sona then looked at Serafall and asked, "Have you told them about our relationship with Tatsuya?" Serafall just nodded and said, "Yeah, I already showed them the video of the game between you two and my relationship with him." Sona sighed and said, "So that''s how they come to know about him. Onee-sama didn''t you promise that we will inform them together." Serafall just snorted and said, "If I were to leave that to So-tan then we would have had a child before our marriage. That''s how shy you are to tell them about him." Hearing that Sona became red from embarrasment. Tatsuya looked at Sona and said, "So you feel ashamed to tell others about me, Huh. Looks like I am not upto your expectations." Hearing that Sona started to panic and looked at Tatsuya and said, "There is no way that you are not upto my expectations. It''s just-" Sona became silent and coverd her face with her hands. Tatsuya removed her hands from her face and said, "Hehe So-tan is very shy." Sona remained silent for a while and then said, "I hate you." Tatsuya hugged her and said, "Love you to." Tatsuya was then separated from the Sona by the rest of his girls who pulled him back and looked at Sona and Serafall and Muyuki said, "Now now before we meet them, there are some things that we should make clear, right?" Hearing that Sona and Serafall became serious and nodded and Sona said, "Of course, we know the term of the agreement." Serafall then said, "We will not ask to become his first wife as that position is already for... Kurumi-chan." Hearing that the rest of the girls nodded but Miyuki snapped and said, "Oi oi you should say, Miyuki-chan." But Tatsuya retorted and said, "Sorry Muyuki but that place is for Kurumi, and you know it." Muyuki looked at Tatsuya with a pout and said, "Fine Onii-sama. But the second place is mine." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "Well let''s get going then." All of them then nodded and started walking towards the main building. Rias who was walking beside Akeno looked at her and said, "Akeno why are you being so silent all of a sudden." Akeno who was lost in her thoughts snaps out of it and said, "Ara I was just making plans on how to cause an affair." Hearing that Rias only sighed and continued to walk with everyone. Soon all of them were in the main building and were walking around to find Sona''s family. Suddenly all of them heard a voice and turned around, "Oh, Isami." All of them turned around to see a group of people standing there and seeing them all of their lips twitched. In front of them was a group of eight individuals. Two men with red hair, One man with brown hair, one man with black hair and two ladies with black hair but different hair styles and one lady with brown hair. There was also a boy with them which looked around the student''s age with brown hair and seeing him Tatsuya immediately recognised him. All of them then walked towards the group and all of them bowed in front of them. Isami looked at the man who called her and said, "Hey dad." One of the red haired man who had a small beard looked at Rias and said, "So this is where you were huh, Rias." Rias nodded and said, "Yes, father." Hearing that some of the girls in the group got surprised and looked at the man in front of them. Isami who was shocked by the information looked towards the man with widened eyes and said, "Prez''s father." The man looked at Isami and said, "So you are Isami Hyuodou. I am Rias''s father." He then looked at the others and with a smile on his face said, "Thanks for taking care of my daughter." All of them nodded and then Tatsuya looked towards the boy and said, "Long time no see Issei." Hearing that all the attention got on the two boys and suddenly Issei realise something and said, "Ah if I remember correctly you are Shiba or something, We went to the same school before, right?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Yeah, I am honoured that you remember me from that long ago." He then looked at Issei and Isami''s parents and said, "Nice to meet you as well Mr. and Mrs. Hyuodou." Both the parents just smiled and said, "Nice to meet you again. Tatsuya-kun." Isami then went towards her mother and then whispered something to her and seeing that her face immediately brightened up and said, "Ara, so you were the boy Isami told us about Isami''s boyfriend who is quite popular among the ladies." Hearing that all of them looked at the girls standing behind Tatsuya and just nodded their heads. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well what can I say. I am quite loved." Issei looked at the girls standing behind him and thought, ''Damn he even have his harem. Looks like it is easy to get girls in a school like this. Why didn''t I get accepted here!!!'' Hearing his name the two black haired man and woman who were apparently Sona''s parents came forward and started looking at him. Tatsuya looked at the two of them and with a bow said, "Nice to meet you Mr. and Mrs. Shitori." Hearing him calling the two of them by their fake names both the parents got surprised but soon calmed down and smiled and said, "Nice meeting you Tatsuya-kun. My daughter have told quite a bit about you." said the man. Tatsuya continued to smiled and said, "I hope that all of them were good things." The man just smiled and said, "Yeah, infact I even stopped bothering to listen to what she was saying after a while. It looked like you had no flaws at all. Except-" The aura around him started to get a bit dark and he said, "Looks like you are in quite a lot of relationsh.i.p.s." while he continued to smile. Tatsuya just smiled as well and said, "Yeah, like I said, I am quite loved and I am truly grateful for that." The man was about to ask something more but her wife hit her head and said, "Darling don''t you think that it is not a place where we should talk about such topics." The man who was hit by her wife pointed her finger at Tatsuya and said, "But how can I expect someone who is having so many affairs to keep my daughters happy after he marries them!!!" Hearing him all the parents and Issei got shocked and started looking around ready to apologize to the others for the disturbance but stopped when they noticed that none of them were bothered by it and were confused. But soon the devils looked at Tatsuya who nodded his head confirming that he had already formed a sound proof barrier around them. Tatsuya then looked at Sona''s father and said, "I dont think that this place is very appropriate for such chats so why don''t we go to my home and continue our talk there." Sona''s father just grumbled and said, "Very Well, but don''t expect that I will let you have my daughters so easily." Tatsuya just nodded and said, "Try all you want." making the black haired man more pissed while her wife and Shuri just chuckled. He then looked at others and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Hyuodou why not accompany us as well, I mean we all have the similar situations, right?" Both the parents then looked at Isami and nodded their head when they saw her blushing. Tatsuya then looked at Sirzechs and his father and asked, "And what about you Sirzechs if both you and your father are not busy, so why not come to my home and we all can have a nice long chat with others over a drink." Sirzechs just smiled and looked at his father who nodded in response. Shuri who was not asked by him came to his side and tapped on his shoulder and said, "What about me ''boss'' am I not invited." and chuckled. Tatsuya noticed how she tried to tease him by calling him ''boss'' in front of others. He smiled and said, "Of course you and Akeno are invited, afterall you have a vacation for a week to spend with her. So you will be staying in the house if you have not made plans to stay with Akeno already." Shuri just smiled and said, "Well I was planning on staying with her but can''t she stay with me in your house." Hearing what Shuri said made Akeno brightened up and she showed a thumbs up to her mother and thought, ''Good job Okaa-san'' Tatsuya who didn''t find any problem with it just nodded and then looked at the others and said, "Sorry for all that, shall we get going then." All the parents looked at each other and nodded and started following him. Meanwhile Issei was already dragged by his two old friends on their ''spy'' spot. Chapter 150 - Three magical words After all of them were at Tatsuya''s home all of them were surprised on Seeing how big his house was, Isami''s parents were quite shocked on seeing it as they normally don''t see a house this big, while the devils were slightly surprised by it as they have already experienced living in castles but since they knew the fact that Tatsuya was an orphan but still had such a house made her surprised. Shuri looked at the house and said, "Tatsuya-chan can I buy such a house from the salary you give me." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Maybe who knows but I can guarantee that a house half the size of this will be no problem for you with half a year''s salary of yours." Hearing that Shuri started thinking about something and said, "Looks like my job is not that bad, half the size with half a year''s salary is quite a good offer." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah it is, so make sure to do the work that is being piling up while you are on the vacation diligently." He said that and Shuri''s brow immediately twitched and she said, "You know I cannot enjoy my holidays if you keep reminding me about that." Tatsuya just chuckled and said, "Well as your ''boss'' I have to keep reminding you not to slack off." Hearing that Shuri looked away and thought, ''He is having revenge for earlier.'' Tatsuya then invited all of them inside and then made them sit in the drawing room where they started to watch the video clips that they have recorded. Tatsuya placed some bottles of alcohol in front of them making the men extremely happy with the quality of the drink while the women just sighed on seeing the antics of the men after they were under the affect of alcohol. Tatsuya''s clone and the girls then went inside to prepare food for all of them while Tatsuya was sitting in front of his would to be in-laws. Tatsuya looked at them for a while and then both the men asked at the same time, "Do you truly love our daughters or are you just playing around?" Tatsuya looked at both of them sincerely and said, "I truly love your daughters a lot and I promise you not let any of them feel unhappy at any point of their life." At this the Sitri head snorted and said, "And what if we were to ask you to leave the rest of your lovers aside, or choose one over the other." Just as he said that a lot of noise of plates being shattered came from the kitchen. Tatsuya smiled wryly and said, "Don''t worry girls everything is fine here." Tatsuya looked at the Sitri head and said, "A word of advice from me father-in-law. Do keep your voice down a bit for your own safety." He was about to say something but suddenly he felt the aura of the girls they were releasing unconsciously coming from the kitchen and gulped his saliva bad nodded his head. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "About what you said before, no I am not going to break up with any of them till they themselves tell me that they are fed up with me. Do you have any problem with that?" The Sitri head nodded and said, "Even if I don''t have a problem how can I expect that you will not just forget about my daughters if some new women came around." Tatsuya sighed and said, "You can ask them this yourself but I have never neglected any of them. Any of them have never complained about that and I try to spend time with all of them. They are as precious to me as they are to you." Mr. Hyuodou then asked, "And are you able to save them from any danger. Because concerning your looks and their beauty they are bound to get in some sort of ''trouble'' by either yours or their admirers." Tatsuya just smiled at this question and said, "Oh, don''t worry about that Mr. Hyuodou firstly I think they are strong enough to handle around those pests but of by chance there were to appear a c.o.c.kroach who is very unwilling to die then.... let''s just say that you would not like to hear the details." He said and showed a ''kind'' smile making all four of them shiver up a bit. Mr. Hyuodou then asked, "Then what about taking care of all of them in future. Can you take care of all their needs and the need of the children you will have in future?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "That must be the last thing that you should worry about Mr. Hyuodou. My business is quite good and you can rest assured that your daughter will not have any trouble in the future. If you any doubts we can go together to my office and I can let you have a look on how my business is coming along." Hearing that Mr. Hyuodou looked at him for a while and then his wife elbowed him from the side and said, "Don''t you think that this is quite enough for you to ask, I don''t think that he is a bad child and Isami loves him, what''s more do you want? Just accept it already." Mr. Hyuodou sighed and then a smile appeared on his face and he said, "Well I guess my Isami will be in your care ''son''." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Thanks a lot and I promise that I won''t let you down ''father''." Mr. Hyuodou nodded his head and then looked the Sitri couple and said, "Well what about your decision Mr. and Mrs. Shitori." Mrs. Shitori just smiled and said, "Do both of you mind if we ask something to him in private." The Hyuodou couple looked at each other and then at the Shitoris and then with a smile nodded and left the room and went back to the drawing room where Sirzechs and Zeoticus were sitting. Just as they left the room Tatsuya immediately formed a barrier around the room and Mr. Sitri started releasing his aura in order to pressure Tatsuya. Tatsuya who felt the ''huge'' aura that the Sitri head was releasing smiled and then released a bit of his aura which immediately overpowered Sitri''s and he started panting. Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Satisfied with my power." The devil looked up with difficulty but was not able to say anything. Seeing that his wife got surprised and immediately said, "Now now Tatsuya-kun there is no reason to go that far, right?" Tatsuya just nodded and stopped releasing his aura. He then looked at the panting Sitri and offered him a bottle of water, which he gulped down in one go. He looked at Tatsuya with an amazed expression and said, "You are packing quite a strength there." Tatsuya just waved his hand and said, "Don''t flatter me now." He then turned serious and said, "I once again ask you to give me chance to marry your daughters. I promise you that I will never let any harm come in their way and will take good care of them in future." and bowed his head. Seeing him bow his head the Sitri head sighed and said, "Raise your head." He then looked at Tatsuya with a smile on his face and said, "I will let you marry my daughters, but make them sad even once and you will have to deal with the whole Sitri territory." Tatsuya just smiled and thought, ''If only you were to know the exact level of my power then you woul have not even thought of saying something like that.'' He then nodded and said, "Don''t worry they will never be sad, infact I promise to make them even more happier than their father ever made them." Hearing that Lady Sitri just chuckled while her husband just glared at Tatsuya and said, "You have quite the mouth ''son''" Tatsuya continued to smile and said, "Thanks a lot ''father''." while both of them kept glaring at each other. ------------- After all the matters were settled and all of them were having a nice meal together suddenly Zeoticus looked at Tatsuya and said, "Hey Tatsuya-kun mind if we have a little chat somewhere more privately?" Tatsuya looked at Sirzechs who looked back at him with a confused expression on his face. Tatsuya looked at Zeoticus and said, "Sure why not Mr. Gremory." He then looked the others and said, "Please excuse us for a while." And both of them then left the room and went to the drawing drawing room and sat down facing to each other. Both of them had a smile on their faces when suddenly Zeoticus put a barrier around them, on noticing which Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and asked, "So what is it that you want to ask, to not only let a sound barrier but also an entrance barrier places around us. Zeoticus just laughed and then said, "You see Tatsuya-kun a few days ago we recieved a notice from the Shinto faction about the rights that the Gremory had over this town being taken from them because of bad management." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, the territory was very poorly managed by her, so I had to take this decision." Zeoticus just smiled and said, "I apologize on her behalf, but don''t you think that everyone should get a second chance to overcome their mistakes." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Yes, I do believe in that ideology." Hearing that Zeoticus''s smile widened and he was about to say something but Tatsuya interrupted him and said, "That''s why I am giving myself a second chance to govern this territory." and showed a smile. Seeing his smile Zeoticus''s lips twitched and he said, "You have quite the sense of humour don''t you, well let''s get straight to the point here, what do you want in exchange to giving the rights of town to the Gremorys." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Sorry, I am not doing trade here." Zeoticus''s smile disappeared from his face and he said, "Listen here, you are just a human, you should be happy that a devil much less a devil belonging to a high class family is making deals with you." Tatsuya who saw the look on his face also became expressionless and looked at him. Seeing the human''s expression change Zeoticus widened his eyes and asked, "What, You want to say something." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "I Seeing you I cannot help but say those three magical words." He then paused for a while and then lifted his fist. "F.U.C.K OFF ASSHOLE" and showed the middle finger to the devil. Chapter 151 - Fight with Zeotif.u.c.ks After Tatsuya said the three magical words to Zeoticus, the red headed devil snapped and his brows immediately shifted to show his anger. Zeoticus started to release his aura and glared at Tatsuya in order to make him scared.but soon widened his eyes when he saw Tatsuya smirking at him while sitting back more comfortably. Tatsuya looked at the devil in front of him and said, "So did you like those three magical words?" Zeoticus only gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t cross the line shitty brat." Tatsuya just looked at him with an amused smile and said, "Oh crossing the lines is one of my favourite hobbies. Seeing these shit like faces like you are making right now makes me feel so happy that I cannot tell you." Zeoticus only narrowed his eyes and said, "You are making to light of me. Even if I have not fought with someone for a long time, you should still not underestimate someone who has survived the great war." Hearing that Tatsuya started laughing which made Zeoticus anger flare up and he said, "What is so funny here? Or is it that you finally lost it." Tatsuya calmed himself down and then looked at him and said, "No no, I just remembered a fallen similar to you who was proud of himself for surviving the great war. Do you know what happened to him?" Tatsuya then stopped smiling and glared at Zeoticus while activating his sharingan making him flinch. Zeoticus who saw the cold look from Tatsuya''s eyes whose effect increased because of the Sharingan took a step back. Tatsuya who saw him taking a step back smirked and said, "All bark and no bite, heh. At least that fallen had the courage to stand up to me. Some great devil you are." Hearing the insult Zeoticus started to release his demonic power and said, "You will pay for mocking me, you dare say that a fallen is better than me." Tatsuya just kept smiling and said, "Congratulations your ears are working properly." Zeoticus who now had enough of Tatsuya fired an orb of demonic energy towards Tatsuya who kept looking at the orb with a neutral expression on his face. When the orb was just centimetres away from his face Tatsuya''s sharingan changed and the orb started to get absorbed in a spiral like motion inside Tatsuya''s kamui dimension. The scene made Zeoticus completely shocked and he could only open his mouth wide in surprise. Seeing that Zeoticus was shocked Tatsuya smirked and said, "You done, GREMORY" in a mocking tone The devil who heard Tatsuya''s mocking tone snap back to reality and glared at Tatsuya. He gritted his teeth clenched his fist and jumped at Tatsuya inorder to punch him. Tatsuya looked at him with a bored expression and opened his mouth to yawn. He continued to look at the devil coming towards him in slow motion because of his Sharingan and used his telekinesis to send him crashing in the ceiling. Tatsuya looked up and said, "You like my ceiling?" Zeoticus pushed his body down with his hands and got his head out of the ceiling and jumped down on the floor. He stared at Tatsuya and is now viligant of him, he then slowly started to charge up his demonic power for a big attack thinking that Tatsuya would not notice it. But Tatsuya being Tatsuya noticed the energy being charged by the devil and narrowed his eyes and said, "You do know that there are other people beside us in the house, right?" Hearing that Zeoticus got surprised but a grin appeared on his face and he said, "So what? I am sure that my son and Serafall can easily withstand the attack while saving their sisters, that''s what matters to me. About the rest, well they might get caught up in action." Tatsuya smiled at him and said, "You know you are very twisted unlike your personality you show to the others." Zeoticus continued to grin and said, "Oh, I am very proud of my acting." Tatsuya nodded and said, "You know I am also very proud of something." He then disappeared from Zeoticus''s sight making him widen his eyes in surprise. He then heard a voice which made him completely shocked, "I am very good at butt kicking." and used a bit of his strength and kicked him making him crash into the wall of the room which also broke the barrier he placed. Zeoticus fell off from the wall and was not able to move Tatsuya''s kick broke several of his bones and the only thing that he could feel was pain. He looked hatefully towards Tatsuya who was only looking at him with a cold expression on his face. Seeing the look on his face Zeoticus was completely scared, he was not able to think what to do, he was not able to move, his magic did not work, physical attacks didn''t work, and his experience from the great war was not helping him at all. He could only grit his teeth and curse Tatsuya in his mind. Tatsuya then started walking towards him making Zeoticus twitch his body wanting to move away from there, but was not able to do anything. Tatsuya came in front of him and crouched down to look at his face more clearly. Zeoticus who saw him crouch down in front of him while his sharingan was still active was now shivering and was hoping for someone to save him. Tatsuya moved his hand and grabbed his hair to lift his head to his level and stared directly in his eyes. Tatsuya then said with a cold voice, "Listen here, I don''t care whether you are a devil or how great your house is. Heck I don''t even care if you try to kill me. But just now the attack you were planning to launch could have injured those dear to me and that was the only thing that you should not have done." He then surrounded the room with a soundproof barrier and stabbed a holy sword in his stomach after which Zeoticus started screaming in pain. Tatsuya didn''t stop there and started to release holy magic around the room making the pain more severe for the devil while also lowering his pain resistance. Zeoticus was looking at Tatsuya and wanted to ask for mercy but the only thing that came out of his mout was screams filled with pain. Tatsuya also continue to look at him with cold eyes making him even more scared. Tatsuya looked at the devil whose body was twitching and moved forward and held the hilt of the sword. Seeing that Zeoticus got more scared thinking that he was going to stab it deeper but contrary to his expectations Tatsuya took the sword out and stopped releasing the holy magic around the room. Tatsuya then casted a healing magic on the devil making his wounds and injuries completely disappear without any trace. Zeoticus who was surprised by what Tatsuya was doing suddenly snapped and started checking his body and after he made sure that there were no problems he looked at Tatsuya and bowed his head and said, "Thank you for having mercy." Tatsuya looked at him with a smile on his face and then said, "Now let''s go for level two." making Zeoticus could completely shocked and look up at Tatsuya. But before he was able to two swords were stabbed in his stomach and the amount of holy magic that Tatsuya was releasing also got doubled making it even more painful for the devil making his screams even louder. Suddenly the door was pushed open making Tatsuya turn his head and look at the person who came here. In front of him were the two maous who came there and had a pained expression on their faces because of the holy energy present in the room. Tatsuya stopped releasing his holy magic and said, "Good timing Sirzechs, I was about to come and talk to you about ''something''." and glared at him. Sirzechs looked at his father who was twitching in pain and thought, ''What have you done to piss him off father?'' Tatsuya who heard his thoughts smiled and said, "Oh, he just started to talk about handing over the territory back to the Gremory but quickly got angry a on being refused and was about to unleash an attack which could have harmed most of the people in the room you were before." Tatsuya the walked towards Sirzechs and placed his hand on Sirzechs''s shoulder and said, "Now just asking but, did you actually know about something like this to happen?" while he looked at him with a ''friendly'' smile. Sirzechs gulped his saliva and immediately shook his head stating that he didn''t know anything about this matter. Tatsuya nodded and said, "You should make sure that your father only open his mouth where it is necessary, otherwise who knows when a ''bad'' person will attack him because of him slipping his tongue." Sirzechs simply nodded his head and then bowed and said, "I deeply apologize for whatever my father has done. Please spare him for my sake." Zeoticus who was now not in as much pain as he was before because of Tatsuya stop releasing his holy magic looked at his son and coughed some blood and said, "Don''t believe him, he was the one who attacked me first. He is making things up." Tatsuya only glared at Zeoticus and said, "If I were to seriously attack you first then there won''t even be a hair of your pathetic self left. You didn''t even cared about the safety of your own children and now is shamefully blaming me." Zeoticus was about to say something more but Sirzechs raised his hand making him stop and said, "Father let''s stop this here and not cause trouble. This is not our territory." Though his words were polite his tone was not, it was a commanding tone instead of the usual gentle tone that Sirzechs used. Serafall looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-chan I apologize as well for any misconduct on the part of us devils but please spare his life otherwise there will be a lot of problems that the devil council will raise. Afterall not only he is a pure blood but also is the head of a house of the 72 pillars. Tatsuya looked at Serafall and seeing the panicked expression that she had, he sighed and snapped his fingers making the swords disappear from his stomach. Tatsuya looked at Sirzechs and said, "Take him away, one more time something like this happens and he will be a goner, I don''t care if you will have some elders from the council missing, bit he will die if he tries something against me." Sirzechs gave a deep bow and immediately rushed towards his father and crouched down to lift him up but Zeoticus lifted his hand to stop his son. Zeoticus slowly lifted his body and looked at Tatsuya and said, "Boy you will pay for all this humiliation. I will- no the whole Gremory territory will hunt you down." Tatsuya snorted and said, "Like I said, I don''t care about you insects. Come at me all you want." Zeoticus glared at Tatsuya and said, "I will destroy you and your family and the-" before he was able to finish Tatsuya immediately rushed towards Zeoticus and punched his stomach making Zeoticus cough a large amount of blood and fall dawn on the floor. Tatsuya lifted his head to his height and said, "You wanna have a taste of the ''game'' we were playing now again, bastard?" Seeing what was happening Sirzechs prepared himself to go in his super form and said, "Tatsuya, I beg you please let him go." Tatsuya looked at Sirzechs and them threw the devil in his hands and said, "LEAVE." Sirzechs didn''t said anything and immediately teleported away with his father. Chapter 152 - Day after the talk After all the commotion was over and the others have left the Shiba residence Tatsuya told the event that took place between Zeoticus and him to his team plus Shuri and Akeno, making all of them specially Akeno surprised by his act. Of course Tatsuya''s team already knew about Zeoticus''s personality from Grayfia and Venelana but they didn''t expect him to act like that in their territory. Tatsuya then decided to go back to his bed and forget about that matter and to help him the girls decided to do ''something'' for him in his room. Though Akeno was not able to enter the room even though she tried to enter sneakily. The next morning Tatsuya woke up completely n.a.k.e.d and totally refreshed. He looked to his side''s and saw his girls sleeping peacefully with a smile on their faces while they were n.a.k.e.d as well. Tatsuya smiled at them and used his magic to clean all of their bodies from all the sweat and other fluids that their bodies were covered with as all of them were reeking with the smell of the ''activity'' they did at night. Tatsuya then got up and came downstairs and saw Akeno and Shuri preparing breakfast. Tatsuya went to the kitchen which alerted to mother and daughter of his presence and both of them turned around and smiled at him. Tatsuya just nodded with his usual neutral expression and took a glass and filled it water and gulped it down. He looked at Akeno and asked, "Can you brew me a cup of coffee?" Akeno smiled brightly and nodded her head and said, "Sure one coffee coming right up." Tatsuya nodded with a smile on his face and sat back on a chair while testing his head on the table. Shuri looked at him and said, "You seem a bit troubled." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and said, "Just thinking about the future." Hearing that Shuri covered her mouth with her hand and said, "Fufufufu, so you are thinking about the future with me. Sorry but I already have a husband, how about Akeno, here. I think both of you would be a great match for each other." Hearing that Akeno started blushing and peeked at Tatsuya to see his reaction. Tatsuya who heard what Shuri just said didn''t showed any change in his expression and said, "Not that, I am thinking about the thing that happened with Zeoticus yesterday." Hearing that both mother and daughter got a bit sad and seeing that Shuri said, "So you were talking about your talk with that devil, huh. But anyway what to do you think about Akeno." Tatsuya looked at her for a while but soon shifted his gaze at Akeno and said, "She is beautiful, great and reliable, though a huge pervert." Hearing what he said Akeno blushed but the last part made her brows twitch a bit but she could not deny that. Shuri chuckled and said, "So why don''t you marry her in future, I think that you both will be a great couple. Besides, if you marry her maybe I can get a bit relief from my work." Tatsuya smiled at her and said, "Sure, just give me a resignation letter and you will get complete freedom from your work." Shuri immediately stiffened up and then a twitching smile appeared on her face and she said, "Boss do you know how much I like to work in the office that you have given me." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Oh really then I guess you won''t have a problem handling the doc.u.ments that have been piling up during your vacation." "Ugh, boss you are too cruel." Tatsuya looked at her and sighed and said, "Fine, I will tell Yasaka to recommend someone for the company and help you with your work." Hearing that Shuri''s face immediately brightened up and she said, "Tatsuya-chan, if you want you can take Akeno to the bed, right now. I won''t tell the others about it." Tatsuya stared at her for a while and said, "You are literally selling your daughter." Shuri chuckled and said, "Look at her expression and then speak." Tatsuya then turned his head and saw Akeno having a blush on her face while keeping her hand on her cheek and imagining the deed that she will do with Tatsuya. Tatsuya stared at her for a while and then sighed and said, "Both of you are really weird." Tatsuya then looked at Akeno and said, "Akeno, Akeno, AKENO!!!" Akeno suddenly snapped out of her imagination and cleaned the drool that have been coming out of her mouth and looked at Tatsuya with a smile and said, "What happened? Shall we go inside a room?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Let''s take things slowly and is there something that you have to do today?" Akeno nodded and then started thinking and then said, "I think that Rias is going to release the se of her bishop today. Why? Do you need me for something?" Tatsuya thought for a while and then said, "I want you to start traing harder now, because how the things went yesterday I don''t think that Zeotif.u.c.ks will standby idly, he will try to harm thode near me, you should be Well prepared because aside from his Rias and Sirzechs he doesn''t care about anybody, he may try to harm you seeing that you and Shuri are close to me. I can protect Shuri as she doesn''t have to follow orders from Gremory but you on the other hand may be called and could be in trouble. So make sure to inform anyone from my team when you have to do something for him." Hearing what Tatsuya said, both Shuri and Akeno got serious and nodded at him. Tatsuya nodded as well and threw a bracelet towards Akeno and Shuri which they caught and looked at it for a while before turning towards Tatsuya with a confused expression. Tatsuya looked at both of them and said, "They will protect you in times of danger and you can contact anyone from my team if the need arises for it through that bracelet. It can also form a barrier capable of taking 3 hits from ultimate class devils." Both of them then looked at the bracelets with surprise visible on their faces and were a little hesitant to take such an item from Tatsuya. Tatsuya who noticed their hesitation smiled and said, "Just take it for my sake, if you have those it will make me feel at ease a bit thinking that you are safe." Both of them looked at Tatsuya for a while and sighed. Akeno looked at Shuri and said, "That''s why he has so many girls, what''s not to like about him." Shuri chuckled and said, "Well, then the only thing that you have to do is to make sure to make him fall for you." Akeno nodded and took the cup of coffee and placed it in front of Tatsuya and gave a peck on his cheek. Tatsuya looked at her to which she just showed a mischievous smile on her face and said, "Fufufufu, be prepared to for my ''attacks'' from time to time now." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then sighed and said, "Whatever, oh and make sure to tell the others accept Rias about this as well, and make sure to warn them to not disclose this information." Akeno looked at him with a confused expression and asked, "Why not tell Rias about this?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "No matter what we say at the end of the day he is her father whom she has been with for the longest time. Even if she were to believe us she might want to clear her doubt with her father and our plans might get exposed if she says too much, cause honestly no matter how you see, Zeoticus has muchore experience than Rias and he can easily extract information from her." Akeno thought for a while and then nodded her head thinking what Tatsuya said is possible. Shuri then looked at the two and asked, "Then what you are planning to do if he takes some action?" Tatsuya who heard the question grinned maniacally and said, "IF SOMETHING LIKE THAT HAPPENS THEN THERE WILL BE A MASSACRE IN THE UNDERWORLD!!! THEY HAVE FORGOTTEN WHAT FEAR IS AFTER THE WARS WERE OVER!!! AND AT THAT TIME THEY WILL KNOW WHOM SHOULD THEY NOT MESS WITH!!!" Chapter 153 - New Fanfic Hey there guys just this lowly author here tasking you to check out the new fanfic I wrote: TITLE: Fairy tail: Transformation mage Chapter 154 - The bishop After everyone was up Tatsuya explained the same thing that he told Akeno and Shuri to all of them making everyone a bit more serious about the situation. Akeno then got dressed up in school uniform and left for the release of the Bishop along with Tatsuya while the rest of them decided to hang out with Shuri and show her around the town. Tatsuya and Akeno were walking side by side with Akeno locking her arm with Tatsuya''s which made the people around them focus on the ''couple''. Tatsuya looked at Akeno and said, "Do you really have to do this, it''s quite hot already." Akeno chuckled and said, "Ara Ara, don''t you like the feeling on your hand." and pushed his hand deeper in her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Tatsuya sighed and moved his face closer to Akeno''s and blow in her ear, making her release her hand with a ''Eep'' coming out of her mouth. Tatsuya smiled and said, "Much better." and started walking. Seeing that Akeno sighed and quietly walked beside him with a disappointed face. Tatsuya saw her face and sighed and grabbed his hand and said, "Well I guess holding hands will not be too uncomfortable." and looked at Akeno. Akeno looked at her hand which was being held by Tatsuya''s and smiled and said, "Well I will allow you to get away with this, but only this time." and held his hand tighter. Tatsuya looked at her and nodded his head and both of them continued walking towards the school. ---------- After Tatsuya and Akeno reached the school both of them met with the rest of the members of the ORC. Seeing both of them coming in together while holding their hands the rest of the members looked at the two for a while and then sighed. Isami jumped on Tatsuya immediately hugged him and said, "My mom was full of praises for you after we came back from your house." Hearing that Tatsuya smiled and gave a peck on her lips and said, "Well, what else would you expect from me." Tatsuya then looked at Koneko and patted her head and said, "So how was the open house for you?" Koneko blushed a bit and then sighed at the question and whispered in his ear, "Onee-sama annoyed me a lot. She kept on shouting and praising me for every little thing in the class." Tatsuya just chuckled making Koneko pout. Tatsuya looked at Koneko and immediately hugged her leaving both Akeno and Isami aside and said, "Ah, how can you be so cute." and started rubbing his cheek with Koneko''s making her blush deeply. Seeing him the rest of the people standing there only smiled wryly and let Tatsuya ''interact'' with Koneko. Rias then looked at the door covered with many "KEEP OUT" signs and said, "Anyway are you all ready to meet our team''s bishop." Hearing that all of them became a bit serious, even Tatsuya stopped hugging Koneko after seeing that Koneko was serious. Isami looked at the door and said, "So you mean to say that there is a bishop behind the door." Rias nodded her head and said, "Yeah, the door you see have many seals placed on them but the seals are only active till midnight, after that the occupant is allowed to roam freely around the campus but that person refused to accept this rule." Isami looked at the door with a confused expression and said, "So is the person perhaps a shut-in?" Akeno who heard what Isami said smiled and said, "Though this person is perhaps our best contract earner." making Isami complete shocked. Kiba nodded and said, "Yeah, the person makes contract using a computer." Xenovia then narrowed her eyes and said, "But to have their powers sealed..... I wonder what kind of person stays behind that door?" Tatsuya then said, "That person is the perfect partner that you could ask for when you have to late night grinding or participate in an event in a game. His skills are top-notch." After he said that all the people looked at him with a confused expression and Tatsuya said, "This is the only devil that I sign contracts with, so definitely I know about this." Rias nodded and then started breaking the seals on the door and a magic formation appeared o. it and the seals started crumbling apart. Rias then held the handle of the door and pushed it open making light enter inside the completely dark room. And just as she did that the person living inside made a noise. "IYAAAAAA~" making Isami take a step back and ask, "W-w-what is this?" but all of them ignored her question and Rias took a step forward and said, "Hello there. I am glad to see you are well." In response a voice came out of the copffin lying in front of them. "What in the world was that?" Rias walked further close to the coffin and crouched down and said, "The seal has been lifted, Now come with us." and lifted the top of the of the coffin and revealed the Bishop of the Gremory team which turned out to be a blonde loli. "But I like in here, outside is Scary!!!" with tears coming down her face. Isami looked at the person and said, "Oh, another cute girl, huh." Hearing that both Kiba and Tatsuya chuckled making Isami look at the two of them with a confused expression and she asked, "What happened?" And to her question Rias answered, "This person is a he." This made Isami completely surprised and she looked at Gasper and said, "She is a he?" Tatsuya chuckled and said, "What are you doubting for, you were he not too long ago." Hearing that Isami shook her head and said, "No no no no, how can a boy look more girly than me?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "This person is most definitely a he." making Isi slump down on the floor and she said, "This is a hit to my feminity." Akeno place her hand on Isami''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry you have have a solid proof that you are a girl." and pointed at her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Isami looked at Akeno with teary eyes and said, "AKENO-SAN" and hugged Akeno who hugged her back. Rias sighed at their antics and then opened her arms to hug Gasper but while she opened her arms wide open Gasper and Tatsuya looked at each other and Gasper jumped towards Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-senpai" Tatsuya opened his arms as well and caught Gasper and said, "Gasper, how have you been?" Gasper looked at Tatsuya with a smile on his face and said, "I have been well Senpai, but why have you not been coming to play with me?" Tatsuya just ruffled his hair and said, "I had a lot of work which kept me busy. Sorry, but as an apology I brought your favourite cake for you." Hearing that Gasper''s smile widen and he hugged Tatsuya tighter and said, "Senpai, you are the best. While both the boys were talking the rest of the ORC was looking at the pair with a surprised expression on their faces and Rias was twitching her lips while her hands were still wide open from the time she was trying to hug Gasper. Chapter 155 - First step Tatsuya then looked at the others and said, "What?" Rias whose hands were still stretched out folded her hands and asked, "How is it that you two are this close to each other?" Both Tatsuya and Gasper smiled and said, "Whenever I get bored and wants to skip classes I come to the ORC." Gasper then said, "And once Tatsuya-senpai entered my room and slowly and slowly we started playing games together and became good friends." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, he is just like my little brother." "Gasper still smiled and said, "Yeah and the snacks that Senpai makes are really delicious they are even better than the ones I used to eat." Hearing that Rias ears twitched and she said, "Surely you jest Gasper those snacks that I order for you are all imported and are of really high quality." Gasper looked at her with a confused expression and said, "I don''t know about that but when compared to Senpai''s food, they will only taste ordinary." Hearing that Rias''s lips twitched and she was about to say something but before she was able to say something Kiba nodded and said, "I know right, the food he prepares is simply out of this world." Koneko nodded as well and said, "Yes, the sweets that Senpai makes are the best but his headpats are even better." and a slight blush appeared on her face. Akeno placed a hand on her cheek and said, "His food makes me feel so ''hot'' that I cannot explain." Isami then walked towards Tatsuya and Gasper and said, "I don''t care whether you are a male or female of you are able to tell how good Tatsuya''s food is then you are a good person." and placed her hand on Gasper''s shoulder making him widen his eyes in surprise and unconsciously his Sacred gear gets activated and all the others in the room except for Tatsuya and Gasper were left frozen." Gasper covered his eyes with his hands and said, "Please don''t hit me!!! I am sorry!!!" Seeing that Gasper got scared Tatsuya sighed and hugged him and started patting his back and said, "There there calm down Gasper. No one is going to hurt you here. And even if someone was to try I am still here to protect you." Gasper then removed his hands from his eyes and looked at Tatsuya and said, "Senpai." and started crying in his embrace. Tatsuya sighed and continued to console the little vampire till he calmed down, and the time started moving again. Isami got surprised by the sudden change in Tatsuya''s and Gasper''s position and said, "What just happened?" Hearing that Kiba had a wry smile on his face while Akeno just sighed and said, "It''s his Sacred gear, The Forbidden Balor view." Akeno the waited for Rias to start the explanation but after waiting for a while and hearing no word from her she turned her head and saw Rias staring at all of them. Akeno tilted her head and asked, "What happened Rias?" Rias then looked at all of them and said, "Have you all tasted Tatsuya''s food atleast once?" Hearing this question all of them were surprised but none the less her peerage nodded their head and Isami said, "We all usually have our lunches together along with President Sona and Vice president Tsubaki." Hearing that Rias got even more surprised and then asked, "You all have lunch together and you don''t even call me?" Hearing her question the rest don''t even take a single second and said, "No." making Rias fall down on her knees. Rias then looked at her peerage and asked, "Why didn''t you invite me as well." Akeno then said, "Because there is someone who said that the school''s cafeteria does not have a lot of variety." Koneko then said, "You said that the sweets here are not upto your taste." Kiba smiled and said, "You previously told us that you want to have your lunch in silence alone as you get tired by the praises of other students and don''t want to be in spotlight." Isami then said, "Why would I invite more people and get my own share decreased because of more people?" Hearing their answers Rias got even more and more depressed and she looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at her with a smile on his face and said, "I don''t want any rumours to follow me by inviting you personally." And after that Rias got totally depressed and stood up and started walking out of the room like a zombie. Gasper looked at Rias and then asked, "What happened to Rias-senpai?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "She took a lot of mental damage." Gasper looked at Tatsuya with a confused expression to which Tatsuya just smiled. Tatsuya then looked at Gasper and said, "Hey why don''t you introduce yourself to Isami." Gasper looked at Isami and freaked out a bit and said, "N-n-nice to meet you. M-m-m-my name is Gasper Vladi, a half vampire. I want to go back in my coffin." and tears started to form in his eyes. Koneko looked at him and said, "Go and sleep in there for eternity." and thought, ''Even though he is in Senpai''s hands he still wants to go back to his coffin. I will punish him for disrespecting Senpai.'' Akeno showed a wry smile and said, "About that you see we have got the permission to take you out of this room, so why don''t you come out with us." Gasper immediately shook his head and said, "No no no, I don''t want to go outside, outside is Scary. I want to go back in my coffin." Seeing Gasper was becoming rather impatient Tatsuya softly patted his head making him calm down a bit and Koneko glaring at Gasper. Tatsuya then looked at Gasper and said, "Hey why don''t you try to live in the outside world for a while? It will be fun." Gasper looked at Tatsuya and said, "But Senpai it is Scary outside, I don''t want to go out." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "If you keep on getting scared of going out of this room then you will not be able to enjoy your life properly, why don''t you try it for a while who knows that you may come to like living outside and overcome your fear and when that happens let''s go to a video game conventions and tournaments together. It will be a lot of fun. And like I said before I will be there to protect you afterall I cannot let the only devil whom I make contracts with suffer, right?" Gasper looked at Tatsuya for a while and then slowly nodded his head. Tatsuya smiled at that and said, "Good, let''s make you overcome your fear and make a man out of you, afterall you won''t like to be called a girl, would you?" Gasper hearing those words immediately nodded his head and said, "I will overcome my fears and be a man." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good, now let''s go." Tatsuya then put Gasper down to allow him to take a step outside on his own. Gasper then looked towards the door with wary expyon his face and was hesitating to take a step out. Tatsuya and the others stood behind him and let him take his time to walk a step further. Gasper then gulped his saliva and looked at the door with a serious expression and said, "I am a man, I am not scared. I am a man, I am not scared." and kept repeating it for a while. Finally building up his courage he slowly lifted his leg and took a step out of the door making the others who have been intently looking at the vampire for all this time smile at his progress. Gasper too was beaming with smile for taking a step out of the room and was about to turn around and look at the others and see their expressions but before he was able to a ''zombie'' Rias came out from the corner and said, "Why are you all taking so much time?" with a cold voice. Seeing his ''king'' in that condition Gasper freaked out and immediately rushed inside the room and hid inside his coffin and kept muttering, "Outside is Scary. Rias-senpai is Scary. She will attack me. I am scared." The. rest of the people looked at Rias with a dumbfounded expression making Rias snap out of her zombie mode and look at the others with a confused expression. All of them sighed and Tatsuya said, "Take the zombie away, I will try to bring him out. You guys wait in the maine room." All of them nodded and started walk out of the room while Akeno and Koneko dragged Rias away from th room. Chapter 156 - Eat it After that Tatsuya was somehow able to convince Gasper once again to come out and lead him to the main hall. Tatsuya took a seat besides Koneko while Gasper was standing in the centre. Suddenly he felt that his phone started ringing and he took it out and noticed that it was Himari who was calling him. Tatsuya excised himself and got out of the room and picked it up. "Yeah, Himari?" "Tatsuya can you come at my location immediately?" "What happened?" "Your predictions were correct." "You wait there I will be there in an instant." Tatsuya then ended his call a d informed the others that he had some work to take care off. He then looked at Akeno and sent a telepathic message to her making her slightly surprised but soon she turned serious and nodded her head. Tatsuya then formed a magic circle and teleported away to Himari''s and others location. ---------- Tatsuya suddenly appeared in an abandoned alley and he looked around the alley only to find some marks which showed that a fight took place here. Tatsuya then looked at the girls and asked, "What happened here?" Kagura came forward and said, "Just like you told us this morning, there were some devils who followed us on the way here and once they found a chance ''tried'' to ambush us. Though we beat the hell out of them, but the important part here is that there were some fallen angels involved as well." Hearing that a Tatsuya looked at the corpses lying here and there on the ground. He looked at the girls and said, "You could have atleat spared their heads so that we can recognise them." Hearing him all the girls snorted and Shizuka said, "They were even ''trying'' to ''play'' with us, they should be grateful that at least thei-" Tatsuya cut her speech and said, "You should have cut their manhood first , and then you should have killed them slowly." with a ''smile'' on his face. Seeing his smile all the girls gulped their saliva and thought at the same time, ''These devils were lucky that they did not face him.'' But their thoughts were interrupted by Shuri who walked towards Tatsuya and said, "You have a great mindset, you will go very far in life." All of them looked at Shuri and weren''t sure what to say. Tatsuya sighed and said, "Anyway, you atleast let one of these insects run away right?" All of them nodded their head and Miyuki said, "Yeah, We were ''not able to stop him'' and he escaped ''somehow''." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good, I want the boss of these insects or at least some higher ranking insects come out of their holes. They have lived far too long." A maniac like grin appeared on his face and he said, "Things are taking an interesting turn now, I will make sure to make full use of it." He then looked at the girls and asked, "What was the level of power that you all showed to the enemy?" Ingvild said. "Some of us showed our powers to be of mid-middle class to the peak-high class level." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good job there, now escort Shuri back home and make sure to cover all evidences of fight, I don''t want the other areas like the one here, An expert can easily tell from the marks left behind that the winning side was holding back a lot." The girls nodded and then started walking back. Tatsuya used his magic to clear the area and then stored the dead bodies. He then decided to talk to Azazel about this matter and then tracked his energy signature, which made him greatly surprised as he was currently in the Kuoh Academy. Tatsuya then teleported there and started walking towards the location where everyone was gathered. As he got close to their location he heard Azazel''s voice, "You do know that even if all of you were to attack together, it will still not make an effect right?" Hearing that Tatsuya smirked and said, "So how about we try that now, with me included of course." Hearing his voice all of them turned their heads and saw him walking towards then with his hands in his pockets. Noticing him Azazel''s lips twitched and he said, "Now now let''s not do that, you don''t want to bully this friendly neighborhood fallen right?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "Haha surely you jest Azazel, why would I want to bully you?" Hearing that Azazel smiled and said, "Yeah I tho-" Before he was able to finish Tatsuya said, "I will just rip pf your wings and will make fried fallen wings for you, extra spicy at that?" Hearing that Azazel took a step back and said, "Even though I am a fan of your food I don''t like the idea of being a part of the ingredients." Tatsuya''s face became neutral and he said, "You all can keep your guard down, he will not harm you." Hearing him the remaining ORC members along with Saji lowered their guard but were still keeping a close eye on Azazel. Tatsuya then asked, "So why are you here?" Azazel calmed down as well and said, "I heard about a holy demonic sword user here and you know my curiosity?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Unfortunately, he is not here at the moment." Azazel sighed and said, "Well it cannot be helped." He then turned his gaze which fell upon a tree behind which Gasper was hiding. "Yo, Vampire." making Gasper shriek out. "Forbidden Balor View, a sacred gear which can be very dangerous if the user is not able to control it." He then looked at Saji and said, "And the dark draconic pulse, Absorption line is it? You can train that half-vampire there by sucking out the excess power from it." This made the rest of the people surprised and Azazel said, "Seriously, you didn''t know that, boy don''t underestimate that sacred gear, that gear has the power of the evil black Dragon, Vritra, the prison dragon of the five dragon kings." Azazel then put his hand on his goatee and said, "Ah, there is a much faster way to do that, by drinking the red dragon''s blood. Afterall Vampires are made to drink blood. Well all that is left for you all to do is to try every method I just told." And Azazel started walking away. Seeing that Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and said, "Azazel there is something that I want to ask you?" Azazel slightly turned his head and stopped. Tatsuya then said, "Are there any fallen angels here in the town that you called for?" Hearing his question Azazel made a confused expression. Seeing that Tatsuya closed his eyes and sighed and said, "Forget it. See you later then." Azazel looked at Tatsuya for a while and then shrugged his shoulders and said, "See you then." and walked away. ---------- Later that night everyone of them were in the gymnasium in their PE uniform while Gasper was in girl''s uniform and had the Absorption line attached to his head. Tatsuya looked at Saji and said, "Suck out more out of him." Saji nodded and said, "Yes, Aniki" and started absorbing more power from Gasper making him m.o.a.n. Tatsuya looked at Gasper and said, "Stop m.o.a.ning like a girl, this instant." Gasper looked at Tatsuya and shyly nodded his head. He then turned his head and saw Koneko rubbing something on the dodgeballs and asked, "What are you doing Koneko?" Koneko looked at Tatsuya and said in her monotone voice, "Coating these balls with Garlic paste." making Gasper Shriek out and try to run away only to be brought back by Xenovia. "Isami throw it without mercy. He have to man up a bit." Isami nodded and said, "Don''t hate me Gasper, this is for your own good." and threw the garlic covered dodgeball towards Gasper. Gasper who saw the ball coming towards him freaked out a bit and his Sacred gear activated and the time stop for all of them except for Tatsuya and Gasper tried to run away. Suddenly the time started running normally and Gasper was brought back by Xenovia. Isami looked at Gasper and said, "You have to stop the ball, not us." Koneko looked at Gasper and said, "If you cannot stop the ball then get hit by it in the face." "Uwaaaaaa Koneko-CHAN is bullying me." Isami looked at Tatsuya and said, "Why don''t we try the other method, that drinking my blood method." Hearing that Gasper started freaking out and said, "No, I don''t like blood." Isami looked at Gasper and said, "But aren''t you a vampire?" Gasper shook his head and said, "No no no, I don''t like anything raw." Seeing him whining Koneko looked at Gasper and said, "Good for nothing vampire." and Gasper started crying once again. Seeing him Tatsuya sighed and walked towards him and crouched down to his level and said, "Gasper look at me." Gasper slowly lifted his head and saw Tatsuya looking at him. Tatsuya looked in Gasper''s eyes and said, "Do you want to be like this forever, whining like this. Didn''t you say that you will become a man." Gasper sniffed and said, "But Senpai, I don''t like blood, I don''t like outside, I am scared." Tatsuya placed his hands on Gasper''s shoulders and said, "And when are you planning to overcome these fears, a man is not like this, a man never gives up and even if he is scared of something he never shows it to others and face it head on. Don''t you want to be like that?" Gasper looked at Tatsuya for a while and then nodded his head and said, "Yes, I want to be a man." "Are you really sure?" "I am sure." "It will be very though." "I am ready for it?" "Are you ready to become strong?" "Yeah I am ready for it." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good, if you do not give up then I promise that I am not going to give up in making you a real man." Gasper nodded his head and said, "Yes, I will become strong." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Do you know what the greatest hero said, when his disciple was resolute just like you?" Hearing the question Gasper shook his head. Tatsuya then pierced his finger with a fine needle and some drops of blood trickled down from his finger and then Tatsuya used his magic to turn them into pills. He then took the pill and showed it to Gasper and suddenly Tatsuya''s face complete changed such that his eyes were not visible and his face became a bit angular, just like All might, "Eat it." Gasper immediately freaked out on the sight of blood and ran away while screaming like a girl. . Chapter 157 - Embarrassing After Tatsuya was somehow able to keep Gasper stay outside even after he was freaked out by blood coming out of Tatsuya''s finger. Tatsuya then promised him to not force him to drink blood and continued the training without it. On the end Gasper was able to stop 5 balls out of 50 without his power being drained out by the absorption line. He even stood out of his box for one whole something which was quite commendable for the shut-in vampire. ---------- The next day in the school Tatsuya was roaming around aimlessly along with the second years in his group plus Xenovia and Isami. On the way they encountered Rias and Akeno who approached them and Akeno said, "Right on time, Ismai-chan, Tatsuya-kun there is a place that we want you two to visit after school." Tatsuya and Isami looked at each other and then looked back at Akeno and Tatsuya said, "Text me the address and time and I will be there." Akeno nodded and said, "Fine, see you all later." and then walked away along with her king. ---------- Later that day Tatsuya who have already changed back to his casual clothes was walking on the streets of Kuoh and was going towards the Shrine where Akeno called him. On his way be felt powerful holy signatures in the town and feeling them a smile appeared on his face. He then quickened his pace. Soon he reached the bottom of the hill where the Shrine was and met Isami there who was still wearing her Uniform. Isami looked at Tatsuya and said, "Do you have any idea why are we called here?" Tatsuya looked at her and with a smile on his face said, "Infact I do." Hearing that Isami''s eyes widen and she asked, "Then why have we been called?" Tatsuya just smiled and started climbing the stairs and said, "Where will be the fun if I tell you the reason." Hearing that Isami pouted and said, "Fine don''t tell me." and ran after him and jumped on his back. Tatsuya who was somehow able to maintain his balance after Isami jumped on him, turned his head and said, "That was dangerous, you know?" Isami looked at him with a deadpan expression and said, "You don''t have the rights to call that kind of thing dangerous." Hearing that Tatsuya''s brows twitched but he calmed down and said, "Whatever, hurry up we have to go to the shrine." Isami nodded and said, "Yeah, let''s go." but still didn''t got off from his back. Tatsuya looked at her to which she only hugged him tighter and said, "What happened let''s go." Tatsuya sighed and said, "Fine fine just don''t hug me so tight, it''s already very hot." Isami smirked and said, "Are you sure that you are not feeling embarresed because of the feeling of my b.r.e.a.s.ts on your back." Tatsuya snorted and said, "Says the one whose hands are continuously moving all over my body." Hearing that Isami smirked and said, "Well how can I pass an opportunity like this." and started moving her hand towards Tatsuya''s crotch. Seeing how things were going Tatsuya smirked and moved his hands to grab her butt and gave it a light squeeze, which earned an "Eep" from the brown haired girl on his back. Tatsuya didn''t turn around and said, "What happened?" with a playful tone. Hearing what he said Isami glared at him and locked her legs around his waist and tried to squeeze his waist in between her legs. Tatsuya who didn''t only felt the pleasure from her soft thighs had a smile on his face and said, "Your thigh''s have a nice feel to them. Thanks for the treat." Hearing that Isami blushed and hid her face behind his back and muttered and said, "Pervert." Tatsuya just closed his eyes and said, "You are the last person that I want to call me a pervert." Isami raised her head and looked at Tatsuya and slowly moved closer to his face. She then grabbed his face with both her hands and slowly turned it around. Tatsuya who was now facing Isami was a bit confused by her action looked at Isami who started to close the distance between them and pressed her lips against Tatsuya''s. Tatsuya who received a sudden kiss from Isami was surprised by her actions but soon started to kiss her back. Isami who took the lead in the beginning decided to maintain it and tried to push her tongue in Tatsuya''s mouth but was immediately counter attacked by Tatsuya''s tongue which coiled around hers and soon dominated it. Both of them continued to make out for several minutes without even caring for the little peeper whom both of them has already sensed. Isami who got out of breath soon separated her mouth from Tatsuya''s with a thin string of saliva still connecting them. But before she was able to move back Tatsuya used his psychic powers and again pulled her in a kiss. Isami who was surprised by his sudden action widened her eyes in surprise but soon started melting in the kiss once again and continued to make out with him. Soon both of them separated once again and Isami who had flushed face immediately turned Tatsuya''s face away and hid her face behind his back and muttered, "You really are a pervert." Tatsuya just chuckled and said, "Well, thank you for the reward." and again started walking towards the Shrine. On the way Tatsuya looked towards a tree and said, "You know, it is not good to peep on someone when they are doing something intimate." Just as he said that Akeno, who was wearing a shrine priestess clothes came out with a blushing face and said, "Ara ara, Looks like i was caught, by the way Isami-chan you were very agressive just a while ago. Seeing you two made me very ''hot''." Hearing that Isami started blushing once again and hid her face behind Tatsuya''s and said, "Just kill me now." Tatsuya who smile and turned his face and said, "Now now, don''t talk like that, We still have to take steps and make you reach ''a.d.u.l.thood''. Don''t tell me that you don''t want to do ''that''." Hearing that Isami immediately jolted up and said, "There is no way I do t want that, I am ready to do it anytime with you just tell me when and where." with a huge smile on her face. Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan expression and said, "Weren''t you embarresed and wanted to die just now because of the kiss." Hearing that Isami immediately blushed once again and hit his head with her fist and said, "Idiot don''t say such embarrasing things, so easily." Both Tatsuya and Akeno looked at her for a while and then Akeno said, "Forget it Tatsuya her priorities and sense of shame are completely different." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, let''s get going already." and again started walking towards the Shrine with Akeno beside him while Isami was hiding behind his back with a blush on her face. Chapter 158 - Feeling of dissapointment After Tatsuya and the others climbed a few more steps all of them reached in front of the shrine gate Isami jumped off from Tatsuya''s back and looked towards the gate and asked, "So what now? Aren''t shrines dangerous places for devils?" Tatsuya looked at Isami and said, "Don''t worry I can see there are some enchantments here which will make sure that devils are not harmed. So we can pass through without any problems." Isami nodded and then all of them stepped through the gate and just as they did all of them heard a voice and stooped on their spots. "So this must be the current red dragon empress." and a very bright light appeared in front of them. Soon the light started dying down and two figures appeared from the light. Isami stared at the two figures and said, "Golden wings?" I''m front of them were two people one male and the other female both with blonde hair. The male looked at Isami and said, "She is the red dragon empress and the othe-" saying that he turned his head and saw Tatsuya and immediately he stopped speaking and his mouth remained open. Seeing him like that all the females turned their heads and looked at Tatsuya and immediately the blonde haired woman''s eyes widened. Tatsuya looked at her and with a smile at his face said, "To Gabriel, long time no see." Gabriel smiled brightly and was about to reply to him but the blonde man interrupted everyone and said, "SAITAMA-SENSEI!!!!! LONG TIME NO SEE!!!! DO YOU REMEMBER ME? I AM YOUR BIG FAN, WE MET IN VATICAN!!!" and immediately appeared in front of Tatsuya and started shaking his hand. Tatsuya looked at Michael with a wry smile and said, "Of course I remember you Michael, how have you been." Michael looked very happy when Tatsuya said that he remembers him and was about to reply to him but suddenly a fist landed on his face and Michael was thrown away. All of them looked at the blonde male who was thrown away and then turned their head to see who the fist belonged to, and saw Gabriel standing there with a beautiful smile on her face. She immediately jumped on Tatsuya and hugged him and said, "Tatsuya, I really missed you a lot." Tatsuya hugged her back and said, "Calm down, I am not going to run away." But Gabriel keep hugging him for a while and then looked up to him with a pout on her face. Seeing the pout Tatsuya immediately blushed at her cuteness but controlled himself and said, "What happened? Why are you so angry?" Gabriel said, "Hmph, you didn''t come to meet me at all for all this time." Tatsuya just smiled helplessly and patted her head and said, "Sorry sorry, but I was very busy with school and all you know?" Gabriel continued to pout and hugged him tighter and said, "I am not hearing any excuses." Tatsuya who felt her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts on his chest was trying very hard to prevent his ''brother'' from taking any action. Normally he could have easily controlled his urges but the act he did with all his girls last night still had some effect on him and his body was reacting to the stimulation. Tatsuya looked at Gabriel and said, "Then what should I do for you so that you will forgive me?" Gabriel who heard him looked up with a smile on her face and said, "Then let''s go and show me around the town just like how we did back then." Tatsuya nodded and said with a smile on his face, "Fine let''s go together, once the work here is done." Gabriel smiled brightly and snuggled to him once again. This action made Tatsuya holding back his ''brother'' more difficult. Suddenly his saviour came and pulled Gabriel back much to Tatsuya''s relief. Tatsuya looked towards his saviour and saw Michael reprimanding Gabriel for her actions. Tatsuya walked forward and hugged Michael much to everyone''s surprise and said, "In future whenever I will publish a new volume I will send it to you before everyone else." Hearing that Michael''s eyes widened and he hugged Tatsuya back and said, "Thanks a lot sensei!! This is the greatest gift that I can ask for." Tatsuya then separated himself from Michael and turned serious and asked, "So what is the reason for you to come to this town along with Gabriel no less." Hearing that all of them turned serious as well and Michael asked, "We have something to discuss with the red dragon empress here, buy before that Sens- Tatsuya, what are you doing here?" Tatsuya just realized that both the angels do not know of his identity and said, "Well you see this town is my territory, so my presence was required in the meeting between you all." Hearing that both Michael''s and Gabriel''s eyes widen and they said, "You belonged to the supernatural society, no before that did you know about us being seraphs when we met in Vatican." Tatsuya just smiled at him making Michael sigh and said, "To not be able to look through you at all, you must be something. But since you are the leader of Kuoh then that means that the one who defeated that cadre was you." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yup, and sorry for doing that to your former brother." Michael and Gabriel shook their heads and said, "Don''t worry about that it was necessary action in that situation." Isami then looked at the trio and asked, "Tatsuya do you know these guys?" Hearing her question Michael looked at Isami with an apologetic expression and said, "Ah, where are my manners, my name is Michael, a seraph and the current leader of heaven and this here is my sister." Gabriel came forward and said, "Hello, my name is Gabriel, a seraph." Isami nodded and said, "Isami Hyuodou, a devil and the current red dragon empress. So are you also one of those that love Tatsuya?" Hearing that both Michael and Tatsuya immediately looked at Isami, while Akeno just chuckled. Gabriel showed a bright smile on her face and said, "Yes, I love Tatsuya a lot." which made both Michael and Tatsuya shocked and looked at her. Gabriel then continued and said, "I love Asia as well, all three of us were friends you know." and then both Michael and Tatsuya gave a sigh though both of them were dissapointed a bit. Michael for her sister to realize her feelings while Tatsuya for Michael''s sister for not realising his feelings. Both of them then thought at the same time, ''When will she realize?" Both of then looked at each other and showed a helpless smile. Tatsuya then said, "Let''s first get inside and then discuss further." Michael nodded and said, "Let''s do that." Chapter 159 - Dragon Slayer Tatsuya and the others went inside the Shrine and sat down with Isami and Michael sitting in front of each other while the other three were sitting a bit away from them with Tatsuya sitting in between Akeno and Gabriel. Isami who saw the serious expression on Michael''s face was a bit tensed and seeing that Tatsuya said, "You don''t have to be so tensed Isami, Michael is a good guy." Hearing that Isami looked at Tatsuya and after seeing the smile on his face she released a tired sigh. Michael then gave a fake cough to gain Isami''s attention and said, "Isami Hyuodou, the current red dragon empress we from the heaven faction wish for you to accept this ''small'' gift from us and hope to form a good relation relation between us and we can be allies, even though we are both from different factions and races." And suddenly an European sword with four golden dragon claws as a hilt appeared out of nowhere and hovered in the middle of the room. Michael then said, "This here is the holy sword Ascalon, a dragon slayer. We wish for you to wield it Red dragon empress." Seeing the sword and feeling the aura it was emitting Isami gulped her Saliva and asked, "Can I really wield it, it is both holy and dragon slaying in nature, it can be said that this sword is my natural enemy." Just as she said that Ddraig''s gauntlet materialised on her arm and the jewel started glowing, "As long as the sacred gear''s host has a proper will towards something, then nothing is impossible. Just grab the sword and focus your aura at it." Isami nodded and held the hilt of the sword and felt small jolts of current pass through her body. She then narrowed her eyes and thought, ''I can do this, no I have to do this, an opportunity to gain power like this is hard to come by, and I am not going to let it go I have to get stronger, strong enough to stand by the others in Tatsuya''s group. Even though I know that they will never abandon me, I still can let the things go as they are, I have to catch up to them.'' Suddenly the sword started to glow brighter and brighter and started releasing it''s draconic aura making Michael, Gabriel and Akeno widen their eyes in surprise while a small grin appeared on Tatsuya''s face. The sword''s shape started to change as well and it started to get longer while the hilt and handle of the sword started shrinking. The light intensified once again and slowly the light started changing its colour to red and once it did it started to get dimmer till it finally died down. When the light died down, it revealed the gauntlet to be attached to the blade of the sword but the thing that was different was instead of the sword having a silver and purple bade, it was red and purple seeing which Tatsuya raised his eyebrows. Suddenly the gem on the gauntlet started glowing brighter and brighter. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" But just as the gem did that Isami started screaming in pain. Seeing that Tatsuya immediately stood from his spot and rushed towards her. He tried to grab her shoulder but felt a bit of resistance in approaching her. Tatsuya immediately started releasing a bit of his aura and glared at Michael, "Michael what is the meaning of this, why is she suffering from pain." On feeling the sudden pressure and Killing intent all the people in the room except for Isami started sweating heavily and had problem in breathing. Michael looked towards Tatsuya in horror and said, "I don''t know what is happening, I swear that we didn''t do anything." Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and said, "Then what explaination do you have for this." Michael was at a loss of words and didn''t know what to say but suddenly Ddraig said, "It is not that angel''s fault." Hearing that Tatsuya stopped releasing his killing intent towards the other the people in the room and focused it at the gauntlet and said, "Spit up whatever you know." Ddraig who was inside the sacred gear was immediately terrorised by the amount of killing intent that Tatsuya was releasing and said, "S-she wanted to grow stronger and her will was focused on that goal while she was merging the sword with me.....this is because of that." Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and said, "Tell me the truth, is her in danger?" Hearing the question the Ddraig said, "As long as she doesn''t loose her will than she is not in danger, but...." Hearing that Tatsuya immediately dispelled the barrier which was causing a resistance to him before and just as he did a huge burst of energy escaped from her body and pushed the others a bit. Feeling the energy that just came from the burst the seraph''s and Tatsuya''s eyes immediately widened and all of them thought, ''It is the dragon slaying energy.'' Tatsuya immediately hugged her body and started taking the extra energy to pass through his body to reduce her pain a bit. Feeling the someone hugging her body Isami opened her eyes a bit while she was still screaming and saw Tatsuya hugging her while bullets of sweat were formed on his forehead and had a pained expression on his face. She immediately widened her eyes and said, "You, what are you doing? Get away, you are hurting yourself." Tatsuya who heard her voice felt a bit relief and looked at her and said, "If you have the energy and focus to reprimand me then focus on what you are doing. I am not leaving you till you are done." Isami looked at Tatsuya with a glare and said, "ARE YOU AN IDIOT, JUST GO AWAY!!!" Tatsuya who heard that felt a bit irritated moved his head away a bit and then with all the momentum he could gather headbutted her and said, "YOU ARE THE IDIOT HERE!!! WHO TOLD YOU, A DEMONIC DRAGON TO TRY TO TAKE IN THE POWERS OF A DRAGON SLAYER, A HOLY ONE AT THAT!!!!" Isami who recieved the headbutt felt a lot of pain and said, "FUUUUUCCCKKKKK!!!!! THAT HURTS YOU IDIOT!!!! OS THAT HOW YOU TREAT YOUR LOVER!!!!" Tatsuya headbutted her once again and said, "NO THIS IS HOW I TREAT IDIOTS!!!! AND CURRENTLY YOU ARE BEING ONE!!!! JUST GET THIS OVER WITH FOR GOD''S SAKE!!!" Just as he said that both Akeno and Isami felt a headache and Isami said, "YOU F.U.C.KER!!!! DON''T SAY THAT WORD IN FRONT OF A DEVIL!!!!" Hearing that Tatsuya said, "JUST GET THIS OVER WITH FOR F.U.C.KS SAKE!!!!" and started to channel more energy through his body which started to cause intense pain to Tatsuya. ''Shit, this is the first time that I am suffering from this amount of pain, seriously, how strong is her resolve. I am glad that I didn''t choose to be a dragon or devil at the time of reincarntion.'' Feeling that he was getting hurt by the energy he was channeling he activated his healing magic and regeneration to the max and immediately he started to feel a relaxed, he even tried to send the healing magic to Isami''s body but in the current state her body was rejecting it, and he didn''t want to find out what forceful sending it could do. Isami who felt her pain being lessened because of Tatsuya absorbing more amount of energy looked towards Tatsuya and said, "By the way, will you listen to my one request if this get over without any problems?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "I will so just finish this." Hearing that Isami''s eyes widened and suddenly huge amount of energy started to come out of her which shocked all of them present in the room including Tatsuya. Isami started to absorb and channel more energy through her body and shouted, "HELL YEAH, WE ARE GOING TO F.U.C.K THE WHOLE NIGHT, BABY!!!! UWAAAAAA!" She said that and have a battle cry. All of them except Gabriel looked at her with a weird expression on their faces even Ddraig was doing the same and Tatsuya said, "THAT''S THE SOURCE OF YOUR MOTIVATION!!!!!" but Isami ignored him and kept on giving a battle cry. The Gem on the Gauntlet then said, "Even though it is weird, I am still impressed by her motivation" Isami then said, "I DON''T CARE WHAT YOU THINK IF BEING WEIRD CAN HELP ME REACH MY GOALS THEN F.U.C.K EVERYTHING I AM WEIRD!!!!!" The Gauntlet light started to intensify more and the seraphs and Akeno closed their eyes. "DRAGON SLAYER ELEMENT!!!! POWER IS TAKEN!!!!!" After Ddraig notified the light started to die down and the excess aura started to get back inside the sword. Tatsuya then stopped hugging Isami and held her shoulder and started shaking her and said, "WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING? DO YOU EVEN NO WHAT COULD HAVE HAPPENED TO YOU!!!!" But then he noticed that Isami was starting to lose consciousness and stopped shaking her. Isami then started to pass out and with a smile on her face said, "I did it." and closed her eyes and went to sleep. Tatsuya sighed and placed her head on his lap and started stroking her head. "Seriously, she is a huge idiot." He then looked at the Gauntlet and said, "Now Ddraig tell me what the hell just happened?" The Gauntlet started blinking and Ddraig said, "Her will to become strong and stand beside your group in the future was so strong that while she was merging the sacred gear and the sword she unconciously triggered something inside her body and started absorbing the dragon slayer element from the sword." Hearing that Tatsuya started massaging his temples and said, "What am I going to do with her, So what all did she gained." The Gem once again blinked and Ddraig said, "She gained the ability to use dragon slayer magic of her element which in her case is fire." Tatsuya nodded his head but then Michael interrupted them and said, "Then does that mean that Ascalon I''d just a simple holy sword now?" Tatsuya looked at Michael and said, "Sorry for threatening you earlier." and bowed his head. Michael waved his hands and said, You don''t need to apologise, I would have done something similar if someone close to me would have happened to go through something similar." Tatsuya nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you for understanding. Now Ddraig speak." The Gem started glowing and Ddraig said, "No, only some part of the dragon slayer element was absorbed by her and in return the sword got some of my power, it is much more durable now." Michael nodded and said, "Thank god, I don''t know what the others in the heaven would have done if they knew that someone messed with Ascalon like that." He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Well then my work here is done. I shall go back now." Tatsuya silently placed Isami''s head on a pillow and then stood up and said, "Bye then, it was nice meeting you after a long time." and moved his hand forward. Michael grabbed Tatsuya''s hand and shook it and said, "It was a pleasure." He then turned around and said, "Gabriel, let''s go." Gabriel looked at Tatsuya and said, "Bye Tatsuya, don''t forget the promise, We will go together after the meeting." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, we will." Gabriel smiled and then stood beside Michael and teleported away with a magic circle. Chapter 160 - Let me join as well After both the angels were gone Akeno who saw Isami sleeping looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-kun, yo-" Before she was able to finish Tatsuya raised his hand to stop her and said, "If it''s about you being a half fallen, then I already know, I have already met you masochist of a father. And yeah, I don''t have any problem with you being a fallen." Akeno who heard him blinked her eyes in surprise and asked, "How did you know that I wanted to talk about this?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Shuri told me that you were fussing about this, so just a hunch of mine that you wanted to talk to me about this." Akeno nodded and then hesitatingly said, "Do you really do not hate me having this mixed blood inside me?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Compared to devils I think that fallen angels are more awesome. Sure they can''t grow stronger at the pace of devils who grow stronger by making contracts, having affinity to light which can seriously damage the devils, while having cool black wings, what else is there do you want. And compared to angels who have many restrictions over them the fallen can do whatever they want." Akeno looked at him for a while and then said, "And what about all the innocent people that they kill, even Isami-chan is killed by them." Hearing that Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and said, "Then if you are talking about that, then tell me which faction doesn''t do that?" Hearing that question Akeno kept silent as she was not able to find any answer to that. Tatsuya then said, "It is common for people to take care of problem when it is not too dangerous and that is the truth about life, surely you can protect yourself from all that but if you think that the other party does not do anything like that then that''s nothing but you being naive." Akeno who heard what Tatsuya said remained silent and lowered her head. Tatsuya seeing that sighed and put his hand on her head and said, "Don''t think about it much, it just depends on person to person, about the way they think things through. Mine is mine, your''s is your''s." Akeno looked up and stared at Tatsuya''s face for a while and then a smile appeared on her face. "You know, it is getting very hard to hold myself back from ''attacking'' you." Tatsuya just smiled and stopped petting her head making Akeno pout. Tatsuya just chuckled and said, "Sorry, but I guess my schedule is pretty busy because I already promised someone. Isn''t that right Isami." Isami who had woken up a bit earlier freaked out a bit when she heard Tatsuya calling her. She then sat up and started rubbing the back of her head with a wry smile on her face. Seeing that Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Let''s get going, already. We don''t have anything to do here left, right?" and turned her head towards Akeno. Akeno just smiled mischievously and said, "Just one last thing left~" and immediately moved closer to him and placed her lips on Tatsuya''s making Tatsuya a bit surprised while Isami was blushing on seeing Akeno act aggressively. Akeno didn''t wait and started to move her tongue towards Tatsuya''s mouth wanting to dominate him but Tatsuya immediately blocked her and started to push her tongue back and started dominating her instead. Akeno who suddenly felt being dominated blushed a bit because of the pleasure and soon started to melt in the kiss. After making out for a while Tatsuya and Akeno separated from each other with both of them panting a bit for air. Akeno placed a hand on her cheek and said, "That felt amazing~ wanna have a go at it again and maybe who knows a bit further as well." Hearing that Isami immediately wrapped her hand around Tatsuya and said, "Sorry Akeno-san, but tonight Tatsuya is mine." Akeno looked at Isami with a smile and said, "Ara ara Isami-chan, is very aggressive today, now why don''t you let me join as well, who knows that you might enjoy it more." Hearing that Isami thought for a while and then looked at Tatsuya who looked back at her and said, "I don''t know, I already told you that I would hear one of your request, of you want it that way then I don''t have any problem." Isami once again started thinking then looked at Akeno with narrowed eyes and said, "Fine, but I am going at it first." Akeno just chuckled and said, "I have no problems with that, Infact it would feel like I am having an affair, ah~, just thinking about it is making me hot." Tatsuya and Isami looked at her and then shook their head and Tatsuya said, "Then let''s go to the bedroom directly" and immediately teleported himself with the other two. Chapter 161 - Isami and Akeno(18+) Suddenly Tatsuya along with Akeno and Isami appeared in his bedroom and Tatsuya immediately formed a barrier around the room so as to prevent the sounds from going out of the room. He also Isami''s connection with Ddraig so as to maintain their privacy. He then looked at the girls and saw that both of them had already started to take off their clothes. Tatsuya then approached Isami and pulled her closer to him by grabbing her waist. He then put his lips on her and started to make out with her. He then moved his hand towards Akeno and removed her shrine maiden robe and started groping her b.r.e.a.s.ts and pinching her n.i.p.p.l.es which started making her aroused making her m.o.a.n in pleasure. Soon Isami and Tatsuya separated from each other and Tatsuya saw Isami with a flushed face. Seeing the opportunity Akeno didn''t waste any time and immediately pushed Tatsuya on the bed while she started her own make out session with him. Isami who was now out of her daze looked at the couple making out together but soon her gaze shifted towards the bulge in Tatsuya''s pants and she immediately gulped her saliva. ''Looks like it is the time to use my vast knowledge about s.e.x.'' Isami thought that and moved towards the bed and slowly started to take off Tatsuya pants. When she saw that only the boxers that Tatsuya was wearing was left she took in a deep breath and then looked back at the bulge. She then moved her hand towards the boxers and took them off which revealed Tatsuya''s member standing high and mighty. Seeing it Isami became breathless and said, "It looks like something straight out of a p.o.r.no." She then moved her hand towards his d.i.c.k and started to give him a handjob while slowly started to increase her pace. Akeno who noticed the muffled m.o.a.ns that Tatsuya was giving out because of the pleasure separated herself from him and turned around to face Tatsuya''s member which was in Isami''s hands. Akeno blushed on seeing the size of Tatsuya''s d.i.c.k and said, "Ara ara, I didn''t thought that you were packing something like this inside those pants. She then moved her finger on the outline of his d.i.c.k and slowly started to rub it around the tip making Tatsuya feeling a jolt of pleasure through his body. Akeno then looked at Isami and said, "Isami-chan want to ''help'' him together?" Isami who heard Akeno looked at her with a confused expression which immediately turned into a grin when she saw Akeno lifting her b.o.o.b.s with her hands. Isami started to take off her shirt whose buttons were already open and then started to unhook her bra. She then bent a bit so that her b.r.e.a.s.ts were at the same height as Tatsuya''s d.i.c.k and positioned it around it. Akeno seeing that chuckled but she too did the same and then enveloped the d.i.c.k around her''s and Isami''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. Both of them looked at Tatsuya and said, "Let''s see how long will you last." and both of them started to massaging his d.i.c.k between their b.r.e.a.s.ts in a rhythmic movement making Tatsuya feel the softness of their b.r.e.a.s.ts around his member. Akeno who saw the face that Tatsuya was making showed a mischievous smile on her face and moved her head forward and started licking his d.i.c.k. Seeing what Akeno was doing Isami''s eyes widen and she said, "Ah! No fair Akeno-san, I wanted to do that." Akeno just smiled and said, "Then do it I am not stopping you" and kept on licking his member. Isami too moved her head forward and put the head of the d.i.c.k in her mouth and started to move her tongue all around it making Tatsuya''s pleasure increase exponentially. Akeno too didn''t stood behind and started to move her b.r.e.a.s.ts faster and seeing that Isami started to do the same as well. After ten minutes or so with Akeno and Isami kept on pleasuring him Tatsuya was unable to take it anymore and said, "I am c.u.m.m.i.n.g!!!" Suddenly Tatsuya''s d.i.c.k which was covered between Isami''s and Akeno''s b.r.e.a.s.ts ejacuated and large amount of his s.e.m.e.n came splurt out of his d.i.c.k and covered the girl''s faces and b.r.e.a.s.ts making them stop. Akeno wiped a bit of the s.p.e.r.m sticking to her face with her finger and said, "Ara ara, I didn''t expect that you had this much stored inside you." and licked her finger. Isami too did the same and then wiped her face and b.r.e.a.s.ts and said, "Now let''s start the main eve-" before she was able to finish Tatsuya stood up and pushed her on the bed and lied on top of him. He then moved his face towards Isami''s and started giving her kisses all over her face and neck, he then moved his mouth towards her ear and whispered, "Now let''s start with pleasuring you." and nibbled on her ear for a bit before moving her face and started biting her right n.i.p.p.l.e while he stared massaging her other b.r.e.a.s.ts which started making her wet and giving out m.o.a.ns of pleasure. He then moved his other hand towards her p.u.s.s.y and slowly took off her panties. and started rubbing her clit making her m.o.a.ns louder. Akeno who was getting hot seeing those two started to rub herself on her own. Tatsuya then stopped biting her n.i.p.p.l.e and then looked at her and said, "Shall we start now, you are wet enough I guess." Isami whose face was completely flushed and was breathing heavily gave a weak nod seeing which Tatsuya grinned and placed his d.i.c.k in front of her entrance. He rubbed it against her p.u.s.s.y for a while and then inserted it inside her and penetrated her in one thrust making her scream from the pain. Tatsuya immediately started kissing her so as to stop her screams and also to divert her focus from the pain. Soon Isami stopped screaming seeing which Tatsuya stopped kissing her and looked at her. Isami who saw Tatsuya looking at her gave a nod indicating that he can move now and he did once he saw her giving a nod. He started moving a bit slower at the begining so as to make her get accustomed to it and slowly started to increase the speed of his thrusts making Isami''s m.o.a.ns getting louder and louder with the speed of his thrusts. He then flipped her around making Isami on top of him and started to thrust faster. Isami who saw that she was now on top of him started to move her h.i.p.s on her own which made both her ass and b.o.o.b.s jump up and down with each time she moved much Tatsuya''s appreciation. Tatsuya then moved his hands towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts and started fondling them while occasionally giving her n.i.p.p.l.es a slight tease or a pinch which made her m.o.a.ns intensify at that time. Soon Tatsuya sat up and hugged Isami and started to thrust on his own as Isami was getting a bit slower and Isami hugged him back and placed her head on his shoulder while her nails pierced in Tatsuya''s back, though he didn''t feel any pain from them. Isami who was now panting heavily moved her face a bit and whispered in Tatsuya''s ear, "Tatsuya I am close ah~ to my limit ah~!" Hearing that Tatsuya moved his face away and looked directly at her face and said, "Then let''s do it together and pushed her back on the bed and started to piston thrusting making Isami m.o.a.n like crazy, soon Isami was unable to hold on and tightened her grip around Tatsuya which he could have sworn could have broken the bones of many mid-high class level people. Tatsuya too didn''t stop and did a deep penetration making Isami roll her eyes back while her tongue came out of her mouth and she c.u.mmed along with Tatsuya who ejacuated inside her after making sure that she would not get pregnant. He then looked at Isami whose body was currently twitching and asked, "So how was it?" Isami looked at Tatsuya and said, "Great" and smiled at him. Tatsuya then felt a pair of hands wrapping around him while he felt a soft sensation on his back. Akeno moved her head close to Tatsuya''s ear and said, "Looks like it''s my turn now~" and bit his ear lobe and started nobbling it while also started to rub his member with her hands to make it come back to its mightiest position which did not take more than a few seconds. Tatsuya nodded and turned around and saw Akeno lying on the bed. He then moved forward and spread her legs and said, "Looks like we don''t need any foreplay here." and pinched her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s making her give out a loud m.o.a.n. Seeing he m.o.a.n Tatsuya smirked and turned her body around and said, "Lift your ass." and Akeno did it knowing what Tatsuya was thinking. Tatsuya then positioned her properly such that they were on d.o.g.g.y style and Tatsuya immediately pushed his member inside her, making Akeno jolt out in pain while also giving out a m.o.a.n of pleasure. Tatsuya moved a bit forward and turned Akeno''s face around and started kissing her. Akeno who was enjoying the kiss suddenly felt Tatsuya groping her b.r.e.a.s.ts which started to make her m.o.a.ns louder but only a muffled sound came as her mouth was covered by Tatsuya''s. Tatsuya then started pinching her n.i.p.p.l.es and gave them a slight tease from time to time much to Akeno''s amus.e.m.e.nt. Soon Tatsuya stopped kissing her and started banging her crazily while spanking her ass from time to time which made her h.i.p.s completely red on the spots where Tatsuya spanked her. Akeno had already gone crazy from the speed with which Tatsuya was banging her and had her tongue coming out of her mouth while her eyes were rolled back. After half an hour or so of thrusting Tatsuya felt that he was about to c.u.m while Akeno was already lying on the bed with her ass raised as she has came twice already from all the thrusts and spanks that Tatsuya gave her. Tatsuya did one last thrust while ejacuating a huge load inside her. Tatsuya then took his d.i.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y and saw Akeno was already unconcious and some of the s.e.m.e.n was leaking out of her p.u.s.s.y. He then laid her beside the already sleeping Isami and covered their bodies with a blanket. He then noticed that he was still hard and decided to take a cold bath to calm himself and his member down. He then entered the bathroom and stood under a shower of cold water which started to calm him down but soon he noticed two magic circles appear near him. He then turned around to see who it was and was completely shocked on seeing who came inside the bathroom. In front of him were two girls one with red hair and the other with black and Tatsuya was not bothered by the red haired lady to be n.a.k.e.d but the thing that shocked him to the core was that the other lady who definitely looked like a loi was n.a.k.e.d as well. Tatsuya looked at the black haired girl and asked, "What happened Ophis? Do you want something from me?" Ophis just nodded her head with an expressionless face and said, "That" and pointed towards Tatsuya''s d.i.c.k which was already erect seeing those two n.a.k.e.d. Hearing what Ophis just said left Tatsuya completely speechless and he didn''t know how to respond to this situation. He then looked at Ruyaa with narrowed eyes thinking that she was the one who told her to do that. Ruyaa seeing Tatsuya''s gaze shook her head and said, "I didn''t do anything, we just felt you f.u.c.k.i.n.g the two girls on and she herself said that she wanted to do it with you. Honestly you should have placed a stronger barrier but oh well, I cannot complain here can I." and looked towards his d.i.c.k. Ophis who saw that Tatsuya didn''t answer her looked at him and said, "I can''t?" with a bit disappointment in her voice though her face was still expressionless. Seeing her like that Tatsuya was tempted to push her immediately but stopped himself, thinking that her small body might get hurt because of that. Ruyaa who felt the hesitation in Tatsuya''s emotions looked towards Ophis and said. "He doesn''t mind, but you have to turn your body in a mature form, first." Ophis looked at Ruyaa and asked, "Why? Is this body not good?" Ruyaa just smiled and said, "No this lolicon definitely prefers your current cute body but if you don''t turn to a mature form you might get hurt while doing s.e.x with him, and Tatsuya don''t want that." Ophis then looked at Tatsuya who only looked back at her with a helpless smile. Ophis nodded and then changed her body to her a.d.u.l.t form and said, "Good?" Tatsuya didn''t said anything and just pulled her and Ruyaa towards him. Chapter 162 - bad The next morning when Tatsuya woke up he felt his body a bit heavier and saw four n.a.k.e.d girls lying over him. He sighed and then got up without waking the other four and went downstairs after wearing his clothes. While walking downstairs he took out his phone and saw a lot of messages and calls from Azazel, Sona and Serafall. He looked at his phone with a confused expression and opened one of the message and after reading it he kept his phone back and called the rest of his team downstairs. When all of them came down he noticed all of them looking intently at him while Shuri was chuckling. Tatsuya immediately understood why they were staring at him and said, "If you are thinking about what I think you are thinking then yes, I did it. Now onto to the more important topic." Hearing that all of them became serious and Tatsuya said, "Looks like we have to attend the meeting between the three factions as well, as we have the authority over Kuoh, so out of you all which two are going to attend the meeting with me?" Hearing that all of them started discussing among themselves and Asia asked, "Can''t all of us attend with you?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "I don''t think that it will be a good idea, first of all, there is the fact that all of you were attacked recently so leaving the house and Shuri-san without any security doesn''t seem like a good option. Secondly, Ophis was talking about the one of the factions of the Khaos Brigade planning to attack the town on the day of the meet. So if all of us were to be ''ambushed'' by their plan, then it might get problematic." All of them then understood the meaning of Tatsuya''s decision and then once again started discussing. Soon they were done discussing and the ones who were going with him were Ingvild and Miyuki, Ingvild because she was the second strongest after Kurumi and they left the strongest out of them for emergency, while Miyuki because she won rock-paper-scissors, which left the others completely disheartened. After they were done grieving Ophis and Ruyaa came down with Ophis still being in her a.d.u.l.t form but soon changed back to her usual form and sat on Tatsuya''s lap. Tatsuya then looked at Ophis and said, "Ophis, are you still leading the Khaos Brigade?" Ophis shook her head and said, "No, since I got my home back I do not lead them. But I still go over to their meetings because Vali said they will get suspicious if I were to leave so suddenly." Tatsuya nodded and went back to feeding Ophis and himself the breakfast that the girls prepared. Later the other two came down as well, and just when Isami''s and the other second years'' eyes met all of them showed their thumbs up, while Akeno just went towards Shuri and started to describe the ''battle'' that she fought last night. Ophis who heard Akeno describing the details to her mother caressed her belly and said, "I did it as well." and then looked at the others making all of them completely speechless while Tatsuya just choked on the food he was eating. Seeing them Ruyaa was just trying very hard to not break out laughing. After hearing that all of them looked at Tatsuya with a bit of disgust in their eyes and seeing them Tatsuya immediately said, "Before any of you decide to report me, let me say something. Firstly, I don''t, regret it, Secondly, she is legal, and lastly, she turned into her a.d.u.l.t form when we did that." He then looked at Ophis and said, "Right, Ophis?" and hearing the question Ophis nodded her head making the others sigh. Tatsuya sighed as well and then said, "Ophis, you should not talk about such things in front of others." Ophis looked at Tatsuya then at Akeno and said, "She did it as well." Tatsuya looked at Akeno who was smiling mischievously and then turned back to Ophis and said, "Don''t take her as an example, she is not a ''good'' girl." Akeno who heard him didn''t got angry but instead grinned and said, "Then it looks like you have to ''punish'' this ''bad'' girl of yours." Tatsuya looked at her with a dumbfounded expression but soon looked back at Ophis and said, "Understood Ophis?" Ophis just nodded her head and said, "Understood." and Tatsuya patted her head making Ophis happy. Tatsuya then looked at Isami and Akeno and said, "Shouldn''t you be leaving by now, I think Rias would be needing you both for the meeting. Hearing that both Akeno and Isami looked at the clock and immediately started collecting their belongings before teleporting to the school. Tatsuya looked at Muyuki and Ingvild and said, "We should get going as well." and both of them nodded and went back to their rooms to change their clothes. Tatsuya then looked at Ophis and said, "Ophis I have to go as well, so can you get up?" Ophis looked at Tatsuya for a while and then nodded her head. Seeing that Tatsuya smiled at her but soon he felt a smooth sensation on his lips and saw Ophis was kissing him. She kissed him for a while and then stood up and sat beside Ruyaa, who patted her head and praised her for her taking action. Tatsuya got up from his seat as well and then went back to his room with a smile on his face. After all three were done preparing they came down and Tatsuya warned the ones who would be staying behind and then teleported to the school with the others. He looked at the other two and said, "Both of you keep your guard up all the time, and don''t cause any trouble till someone messes with you." Muyuki looked at Tatsuya with a smile and said, "And what to do if someone were to mess with us?" Tatsuya smiled as well and said, "Mess them up so hard that they cannot even mess with themselves." and continued to smile while Muyuki did the same as well. Seeing the two siblings smiling Ingvild shuddered and thought, ''I pity those who will mess with these two maniacs.'' And then all of them felt a barrier was formed around the school. Tatsuya looked at the other two who looked back at him as well and then nodded their heads. Tatsuya smiled and said, "Well, looks like it starts now." and the three of them started walking towards the meeting room. When they were close to the room they heard some voices from behind the door and then enter the room and Tatsuya said, "I hope that I am not late." Chapter 163 - ignorant & experienced After Tatsuya said those words all of them turned their gazes and looked at him. Tatsuya also noticed Vali standing behind Azazel leaning against the wall. Tatsuya looked at him and waved his hand to which he replied with a nod. Tatsuya also noticed the members of Gremory group, Sona, Tsubaki, his childhood friend Irina, and Grayfia standing behind their respective leaders. As for those who were sitting around the table as leaders were Sirzechs and Serafall representatives of the devil faction. Michael and Gabriel as representatives of the heaven faction, and lastly Azazel and a bearded old man who was looking at him with a glare. Tatsuya who noticed him widen his eyes and said, "The massochist is here as well, what a surprise." Hearing what he called him all the others present around the room except for Gabriel tried to control their laugh except for Azazel who was laughing his ass off. Azazel looked at the man beside him and said, "Baraqiel, you are quite famous, huh." The man named Baraqiel gave a glare to Azazel making him immediately stop laughing. He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "And you brat, keep don''t get too full of yourself, I already have a score to settle with you." Tatsuya ignored him but soon an idea came to his mind and he turned his head and looked at Akeno and said, "Akeno I hope you are feeling well, after all ''that''." At this not only Baraqiel but Sona, Tsubaki, Serafall and Grayfia looked at him. And all of them thought at the same time, ''He did it with her!'' Baraqiel stood up from his chair and immediately walked towards Tatsuya and was looking directly in his eyes with hatred evident on his face. Tatsuya looked back at him with a smile on his face and said, "What happened Masochist-san~?" But Baraqiel ignored what he called him and then said, "Kid, don''t mess around with her, if you are not serious." Tatsuya became neutral and said, "If it comes to those things I am always serious." Baraqiel was about to say something but Azazel interrupted them and said, "Now now, let''s calm down, we don''t want to have a dispute before the meeting starts, now do we?" Both of them looked at him and Baraqiel and Tatsuya immediately said, "Keep quiet pervert!" Hearing that Azazel''s brows twitched and he said, "You yourself are pervs and you are calling me a pervert." Baraqiel looked at Azazel and said, "I am not a pervert like you pervert." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Now that was rude of you Azazel do you really want to taste my fried fallen wings, so much." Hearing that Azazel immediately shivered. Tatsuya just chuckled on seeing that and said, "Besides we are not perverts you know." At this Baraqiel looked at Tatsuya with a confused expression thinking why he was taking his side but the Tatsuya said, "I am a man of culture while this old man is a man of torture." Hearing that the whole meeting hall fell silent and they didn''t know how to react to that. Tatsuya then looked at Baraqiel with a serious expression and then said, "We will talk later, I think it''s getting late for the the discussion." Baraqiel wanted to retort but knowing what Tatsuya was saying was true he backed down and sat on his seat. Tatsuya also walked towards his seat which was between Serafall and Gabriel and then sat down, while Muyuki and Ingvild just stood behind him. Seeing that everyone was seated Sirzechs gave a fake cough and then said, "Since all of us have now gathered let us begin this meeting." At this all of them nodded. Sirzechs nodded as well and then said, "A few days ago Kokabiel attacked the sisters of two of the maous with my sister being one of them, and both the Sitri peerage along with my Sister''s peerage played a big role in that incident." Sirzechs then turned around and said, "Rias of you may give us the report on that incident." Rias who heard Sirzechs said, "Sorry lord Lucifer but during most part of the battle I was unconcious so I think that I might not be the right choice for this job." Hearing that Sirzechs was surprised but he didn''t showed it on his face. At this Serafall looked at Sona and said, "Then Sona-chan would you be able to enlighten us on that incidy." with a smile on her face. Sona nodded her head and then started telling them about the incident that happened. Once she was done Sirzechs looked around the room and asked, "Can anyone testify her claim." At this only Tatsuya and his group raised their hands as the other devils didn''t dare to raise their hands when their king was not raising hers. Tatsuya then looked at Vali who raised his hand as well. Serafall then looked at Sona and thanked her. Sirzechs then looked at Azazel and said, "So what do the governer general of the fallen angels have to say about this matter." Azazel looked at Sirzechs and said, "If you are asking about whether I knew about this or not then I didn''t knew about this, he was always a very unruly subordinate, he was very unsatisfied with my decision of retreating when we were almost about to win the war. But you don''t have to worry about him anymore, he has already been sealed and even if he were to get out somehow I don''t think that he can do something anymore, his mind is completely broken, thanks to a certain someone." and moved his gaze towards Tatsuya. At this all those who have seen the ''three way war'' shuddered, while the one who caused the war just smiled at the others. Michael who saw some discomfort among some members who were present inside have a fake cough to get back their focus and said, "The topic of discussion is not Kokabiel himself but the motives he was after." He then remained silent for a while and then asked, "And what is the thing that happened to Kokabiel which made him motionless during the fight. Lady Sona said earlier that during the battle Kokabiel got motionless all of a sudden and when he woke up he lost all his will to fight. What is the thing that happened to him, can anyone of you explain that to me?" Hearing that the other people who were sitting on the chairs and didn''t knew about the ''war'' became curious as well while those who knew about it, just felt a shiver run down their spine. Azazel looked towards Michael and said, "Michael take this advice from your former brother, you are better off not knowing about it, you can immediately fall if you know what exactly happened." which made the other leaders more curious. Sirzechs looked at Azazel and said, "If we are here to discuss, then let''s discuss on these important matters." but he then felt a shaking hand on holding his knee and saw Serafall holding him and she said, "Sirzechs-chan, believe me you don''t want to know what happened, I have seen it with my own eyes and I have still not been able to forget such a gruesome sight, I-I-I cannot believe that a magical girl can be like that." and her voice kept on getting colder and colder. Seeing her like that the rest of ''ignorant'' ones thought, ''What the hell actually happened to make this hyperactive devil like that.'' Tatsuya who saw the the leader were still curious about it raised his hand said, "Then how about a test drive." Hearing him all of them looked at him while the ''experienced'' ones thought, ''Now who is going to fall in abyss.'' "What test-drive?" asked Sirzechs. Tatsuya looked at him and said, "I will show one of you what happened to him." Sirzechs looked at him with a confused expression and asked, "And after that?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Oh, you will see after that." He then looked at Baraqiel and asked, "Want to volunteer old man or you chickening out?" Azazel immediately placed his hand on Baraqiel''s shoulder and said, "No Baraqiel, you can receive a huge brain damage." But Baraqiel smacked his hand away and said, "Heh, I am not weak willed like you, Brat I am ready." Tatsuya nodded and then a ''smile''appeared on his face and he said, "Good good, for showing such bravery I will ''award'' you with a special prize, I will let you see what happened to Kokabiel from his point of view." and just as he said that the ''experienced'' one''s face started to get pale and the two heavenly dragons thought, ''This fallen got himself into some deep shit.'' Tatsuya eyes then changed for a bit and immediately Baraqiel''s head smacked on the table. Seeing his friend''s sacrifice Azazel closed his eyes and thought, ''I will remember always remember you my friend.'' but soon his eyes open wide when he heard Tatsuya saying, "U-u-um Azazel can you please check something for me, I think that he is b-blushing." Azazel blinked his eyes in surprise and then looked at his friend who definitely had a blush on his face while a foolish grin appeared on his face. Seeing him like that all the ''experienced'' ones could only look at him with a weird look while the others were thinking what the hell happened to him. While the others were thinking that the man of the discussion was only laughing like an idiot. Chapter 164 - Talk between the meet Soon Baraqiel opened his eyes and blinked for a while but soon he came back to his senses and glared at Tatsuya and said, "How could you do something like that to a fallen angel, even though he betrayed us he was still a comrade of mine before." But Azazel looked at him and said, "Baraqiel you have already lost the right to complain after you showed the expression filled with pleasure to the others." Baraqiel who heard that widened his eyes in shock and then immediately started sweating and didn''t know how to answer. Seeing the awkward atmosphere that was forming around the room Sirzechs showed a wry smile and said, "Let''s leave that matter for now I think that it is quite sensitive let''s just put some trust in our fellow leaders here and drop this matter. Don''t you agree with me Michael?" Michael looked at Sirzechs for a while and then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Is the thing that you did really very gruesome?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Depends on the ''taste'' that the person has, but just so you know, two heavenly dragons, one dragon king, one Satan, and a governor general of the fallen angels immediately became unconcious after seeing the incident and regained their conciousness after hours." Hearing that all the ''innocents'' widened their eyes while the ''experienced'' ones just sighed. The ''innocents'' looked at Baraqiel and Michael said, "You must really be a brave soul former brother Baraqiel to not even flinch after seeing such a scene." and the other ''innocents'' nodded as well. Seeing the appreciative look in their eyes Baraqiel felt guilty while the ''experienced'' ones were trying very hard to not laugh out loud. Tatsuya who somehow controlled himself looked at the other leaders and said, "Now let''s continue the discussion we have already wasted a lot of time." Hearing that the other leaders became serious as well and started looking at eachother waiting for someone to speak up. Seeing that nobody was willing to speak Azazel raised his hand and said, "Let''s cut down the chase and talk peace, what do you say?" and looked at the other leaders who became surprised on seeing him talk so openly about it. While Tatsuya just thought, ''Now the main event begins'' Azazel then looked at the devils and said, "Weren''t you planning was the same thing for a long time or am I wrong?" Sirzechs and Serafall looked at him with a serious expression for a while but soon Sirzechs nodded his head. He then looked at Azazel and said, "We already had a guess that you would be proposing something like this, so we discussed it with the others beforehand. The devil faction is willing to sign the peace treaty." Michael nodded as well and said, "Heaven is also willing to sign the peace treaty." Azazel nodded with a smile on his face. He then looked around with his carefree attitude and said, "Now since that is out of our way, we have some equally strong if not stronger individuals compared to our factions inside the room. The white dragon emperor, the red dragon empress and last but not the least, Tatsuya and his group. So what are your views about this treaty?" Hearing that everyone looked at the three individuals and then concentrated on Vali and Azazel said, "Vali" Vali who was leaning back against the wall opened his eyes and said, "I only want to fight with strong opponents." Tatsuya then smirked and said, "And look at good butts." which made Vali glare at him. Azazel the coughed to get everyone''s attention and then said, "But you can do that when there is peace as well right?" Vali just shrugged his shoulders and said, "That I can." All of them then looked at Isami making her flinch a bit but she calmed herself down. Azazel then asked, "And what about you Red dragon empress?" Isami looked towards Azazel and then said, "As long as I get to be with Tatsuya and my friends then I don''t care." Hearing that all of them were surprised while Tatsuya, Irina, Miyuki, Ingvild and the fellow students of the Kuoh High just smiled at her. Azazel chuckled and and said, "A devil giving less priority for her faction now that''s a new." Hearing that Sirzechs just made a wry smile and said, "Yeah that''s definitely new." He then looked at Isami and said, "If it were to be heard by some other devils who are in power you could be severely punished you know?" Tatsuya just smiled and looked at Sirzechs and said, "Everybody have their priorities Sirzechs, don''t tell me you will not choose your family over the devils." Hearing that Sirzechs looked at Tatsuya and said, "I am a maou Tatsuya, I cannot be biased." Hearing that Tatsuya looked at Sirzechs with an amused smile and said, "You really must be very diligent towards your duties." Hearing that the whole room looked at Tatsuya with serious look and all of them thought, ''I think something bad is going to happen.'' Sirzechs soon turned normal and just gave a laugh in response. Muyuki and Ingvild looked at Tatsuya''s back and thought, ''Onii-Sama/ Tatsuya is upto something.'' Everyone once again looked at Tatsuya and Azazel said, "Now Tatsuya wh-" Before he was able to finish Tatsuya raised his hand making him stop and a ''smile'' appeared on his making the feeling of uneasiness return to their bodies. Tatsuya looked at the devils and the fallen angels and said, "Before you ask me about this treaty, there is something that I want to ask, specially from the devils and fallen angels." while he still had a ''smile'' on his face. Hearing him the devils and the fallen angels gulped their salivas while the angels unconciously released a sigh of relief. Tatsuya then eyed both Sirzechs and Azazel and then stood up from his place and started walking around the room making the tension in the room rise with each passing second. "You see a few days ago an incident happened in the town which involved my family. The incident was simply an assassination attempt on them while I was not around them and they were not in the house as well." Hearing that the other four gulped their salivas once again. Tatsuya then stopped at a place near the table and looked at the leaders with his ''smile''and said, "And you know what the funny part is, the ones who tried to attack were Devils and Fallen angels." He then looked at the leaders and said, "Now I truly want to believe that you people must not be the ones who were involved in this but you should understand where I am coming from so I just wanted to ask you." His expression suddenly turned cold and his killing intent spread across the room making all the people present in the room shiver in fear. "You really don''t have any hand in this right?" in a cold tone. The devils and fallen angels leaders(except Serafall) who were experiencing more amount of killing intent than others were feeling it very difficult to open their mouths. Seeing their condition the rest of the people in the room(except for his girls) wanted to protest but they too were feeling some amount of killing intent which made them unable to speak up. Seeing that no one was able to speak Tatsuya lowered his killing intent a bit and said, "Now speak." The leaders who were still feeling the pressure looked at Tatsuya and Azazel said, "I, the governor general of fallen angels swear on my life that I have taken no part in this incident." Tatsuya immediately looked at h directly in the eyes making Azazel flinch a bit. Tatsuya then used his telepathy to read his mind and after confirming what he was saying was true he stopped pressuring the fallen angels and angels and looked at the devils. Sirzechs looked at him and then said, "I, Sirzechs Lucifer, swears on my life that I have not taken any part in this incident." Serafall nodded as well and said, "I, Serafall Leviathan, swears on my life that I have not taken any part in this incident." both of them looked with a serious expression on their faces, even Serafall was serious because the amount of Killing intent that she was facing was too much for her. Tatsuya checked their thoughts as well and stopped pressuring them making everybody in the room to sigh in relief. Tatsuya seeing that ''smiled'' and said, "Now now, there is still some work left my friends." which made everyone serious once again. Tatsuya looked at Azazel and Sirzechs and said, "As I have said earlier that my family was attempted to assassinate, but as you can see that all of them are completely fine, so you should be knowing what happened to the assassins right?" Hearing that the rest of the leaders nodded their heads and said, "They must be killed, right?" Tatsuya nodded and then made a dissapointed face and said, "Unfortunately yes, and since they are dead I cannot ''ask'' questions to them." But he then showed a bright smile and said, "But I can still do one thing." He then snapped his fingers and soon a tear in the space opened and a lot of corpses started to fall from them and got piled up on the floor. Seeing the sheer number of corpses made the younger supernaturals a bit uneasy but the others were still calm. Tatsuya then walked towards the corpses and said, "All of thes are very fresh, Since I stored them in a time storage space, so they are as good as ''new''" Tatsuya them lifted one of the corpses and showed it to the others and said, "As you can see my team attacked them quite brutally, so their facial features are quite difficult to recognize." He then threw the corpse to the side. He then lifted another corpse and showed it to the others but this time the older Gremory peerage, the maous, Grayfia Sona and Tsubaki had a change in their expression which Tatsuya clearly noticed. He then smiled and said, "But still there are some corpses which can be recognised, so are you both willing to check those corpses and tell me whether they are someone you identify." Hearing that Azazel and Baraqiel immediately nodded while Sirzechs and Serafall gave a hesitant nod which the others clearly saw. Tatsuya then used his telekinesis to segregate the bodies into those who are recognisable and those which are not. He then took out a silver gun and pointed at the heap of unrecognisable bunch and pulled the trigger and immediately the heap of bodies got destroyed immediately in front of the very eyes of the others which made all of them tensed. Tatsuya then put his gun back and said, "Now now don''t be shy, inspect to your heart''s content." and sat back on his seat and looked at the others check the bodies. Sirzechs who was looking at the bodies was sweating bullets and he thought, ''Most of them are from Father''s peerage. Shit, what have I got myself into.'' Serafall looked at Sirzechs and thought, ''Thes are Zeoticus''s peerage members, we really are in deep trouble if Tatsuya decides to take actions. I can tell that he already knows whose doings it was, but he waiting for something.'' Tatsuya then stood up from his chair and said, "Well, have you guys checked?" Hearing him Azazel and Baraqiel nodded their heads and Azazel said, "Yes, none of them are from the Grigori all of them are strays, we can even show the records on the date they became a stray and the reason for that as well." He said and put a file that he had in his hand in front of Tatsuya. Tatsuya went through the file and nodded his head and said, "Thanks for the cooperation." and returned the file back to Azazel. Azazel took the file in his hand and released a tired sigh and said, "You scared the shit out of me kid, never ever in my life I am going to mess with you." Tatsuya just chuckled and then looked at devils and Sirzechs said, "None of them are known, they must be strays or someone I don''t know." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "You really are an ''unbiased'' maou, huh." which made Sirzechs flinch while Serafall started sweating. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well since they were strays then nothing can be done about that, but if these devils work under someone belonging to the faction then..." and the devils immediately stiffened up(except for those who didn''t knew about them) which was not missed by the other factions present in the room. Tatsuya then focused on Sirzechs and said, "Do you really not know any of them?" Seeing Tatsuya''s gaze at him Sirzechs gulped his saliva but still nodded his head. Tatsuya looked at him for a while and then stood up and started walking towards him which made him flinch. Tatsuya them stood beside him and placed his hand on his shoulder and said, "If I find out that ''someone'' from the faction was behind this and you are defending him.....you should know what might happen right?" Sirzechs released his aura noticing which the other leader frowned and got ready for attacking. Sirzechs then said, "And what might happen?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well my hand might slip, but the question here is how many might slip off from existence because of that." and immediately flared up his aura which made Sirzechs immediately kneel down on the floor shocking the others. Azazel and Michael immediately stood up from their places and said, "Tatsuya please we are here for peace, just calm down a bit." Tatsuya looked back at them for a while and then stopped releasing his aura making the others sigh. Tatsuya then offered his hand to Sirzechs to stand up and said in a low voice, "You know Sirzechs, you are similar to me, you like your family a lot and I really admire that about you." Sirzechs then stood up from the ground but Tatsuya then pulled him towards himself and whispered in his ear and said, "But you should know that I will not tolerate something like this." He then let him go and said, "As a capable maou, you should be know what you will have to do right?" Sirzechs looked at Tatsuya for a while and simply nodded his head and said, "I will help you in the matter that we talked about earlier." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "You catch on fast, good good, you give me the information on the council and I promise that I will not ''kill'' that ''someone'' who tried this assassination just this time." Both of them then stopped whispering and then shake their hands and went back to their seats. Chapter 165 - Nobody dares to mess with After Tatsuya and Sirzechs had their ''talk'' both of them sat back on their seats but there was still an air of awkwardness in the room. Tatsuya looked at Azazel and smiled at him. Azazel who saw his smile gave a fake cough and said, "Ok, let''s continue from where we left off so Tatsuya what is your is your say about this treaty?" Tatsuya placed his elbows on the table and then rested his head on his hands and said, "I have always been neutral towards all and have only taken some action when the other party showed some hostile actions and am thinking of doing the same in the future." Azazel was then about to say something but suddenly the surroundings started changing and most of the people in the room stopped moving. Tatsuya looked around with his neutral expression and then Azazel said, "Looks like some stopped the time, though we are safe because of our immense power." Vali then opened his eyes and looked at Isami and said, "And we have our heavenly dragons. And looks like they all are saved because of their holy swords." He said while looking at Isami, Kiba, Xenovia and Irina. Azazel then looked at Muyuki and Ingvild and said, "Looks like your group is really not someone to be underestimated?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well, what should I say I am very proud of them." Both of them smiled but suddenly the building shook which alerted every moving member in the room. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "We have some company~". Everyone then went towards the window to look at the enemy and saw some weird robe Clare people flying upside down in the air. Gabriel then said, "Magicians, huh" Bearing that Serafall pouted and said, "Hey, I am the Magical girl here." Seeing her Tatsuya patted her head and said, "Now now, you should not be mad, don''t forget there is an even stronger magical girl than you." Serafall who was blissfully smiling on being patted immediately widened her eyes and said, "Who dare to take that spot from me?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Oh, don''t you remember, the one who fought the ''three way war''" and immediately Serafall''s face paled. Seeing that Tatsuya just chuckled and hugged her and said, "What happened?" Serafall started hitting her chest and said, "That was no magical girl, I cannot accept it." Seeing her throwing a tantrum Tatsuya just chuckled and hugged her tighter and started consoling her. Soon Serafall stopped and was just smiling while being hugged by Tatsuya. But soon the room started to get colder and by reflex the members of the Kuoh high school, Vali and Irina looked at Miyuki but were surprised to see that she was not the one who was releasing the aura. Suddenly a hand landed on Serafall''s shoulder making her freaked out which made all of them to look at her. As soon as they turned their head they saw a silver haired maid standing behind Serafall. "Leviathan-sama it is not the time to play around." ''Stop taking advantage of him.'' Serafall who understood the ''actual'' meaning of Grayfia''s words just smiled and said, "What is wrong with this Grayfia, MY future HUSBAND is consoling me while I am '' ''scared''. I don''t think there is any problem with that." and started releasing her own cold aura which made the area around them start to freeze up. ---------- The other people in the room just stood at a side and Azazel whispered to Sirzechs, "Hey shouldn''t you ask them to stop. You are a maou right?" Sirzechs looked at Azazel and said, "If you have the wish of getting your balls packed up in a nice and cold layer of ice, you are more than welcome to try that." Hearing that Azazel remained silent for a while but then turned his head and said, "Hey Baraqiel interested in getting your balls get iced up?" To which Baraqiel looked at him with a glare and then thought, ''That does sound tempting, but no I have to maintain my image in front of my daughter.'' Suddenly he felt someone place their hand on his shoulder and he turned his head to see Michael looking at him and then said, "Baraqiel, you should stop drooling it''s starting to get frozen." Hearing which Baraqiel immediately wiped his mouth and found some frozen drool in his hand. *Pff~* He then turned his head to see the other people trying very hard to hold back their laugh. His gaze then fell on those people who are frozen and he thought, "Akeno is not able to move.... so should I try to stop them." ---------- Tatsuya whose body has also started to get frozen a bit raised his aura a bit which alerted the two girls and both of them looked at Tatsuya who was smiling at them. Tatsuya then said, "I think that we should stop here, don''t you think." Hearing which Serafall sighed and said, "Fine but I will come later to your house." She then looked at Grayfia and said, "to play some ''games'' of course." and separated from Tatsuya. Grayfia looked back at Serafall with a glare but then felt a hand on her head and saw Tatsuya patting her. Tatsuya then said, "You have not been visiting lately." He then lowed his voice and said, "Is ''he'' still troubling you?" Grayfia who heard the question nodded her head and said, "I have been busy with my duties lately." she too then lowed her voice and then said, "He was doing so but after coming back to the underworld after the open house he is avoiding contact from me or rather all the females he comes close too." She then widened her eyes and said, "Did you?" Tatsuya just placed his finger on her lips and said, "Just consider it my parting gift to him since he was so ''nice'' to me when he visited my house." and then started walking towards the others. Grayfia who saw his back smiled for a bit but soon returned her cold expression and followed behind him. Tatsuya who approached them saw Baraqiel fuming with rage while the others were trying hard not to laugh. He ignored them and said, "So. how many are out there?" Sirzechs soon calmed down and said, "We don''t know as their numbers are still increasing, but the problem is that they are in possession of Gasper and if his power kept on growing then even we might stop moving." As he said that one of the barrier magic circle got destroyed and Azazel said, "Anyway we have to do something about the half-vampire." Vali then said, "Want me to do it? I can just one shot the terrorists and the half-vampire." Hearing which Tatsuya looked at him and then said, "Oh, I consider Gasper my brother, were you saying something Vali. I didn''t quite hear you?" Vali immediately said, "I was asking if you want me to one shot the entire terrorist army son that we can go and save the half vampire." with his whole forehead covered in sweat. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "No need to worry about that, this matter is personal now." Suddenly a lot of Killing intent started to ooze out of his body and Tatsuya said, "Koneko is there as well, and no body dares to mess either with my brother or with my cat." Chapter 166 - Terrorist attack..... Terrorists dead Just as Tatsuya was about to move out a magic circle appeared inside the room. Tatsuya looked at the magic circle and then said, "Looks like we have a guest." After he said that a bespectacled woman with a huge chest, brown hair and tanned skin appeared from the circle. He then noticed the leaders to narrow their eyes on seeing this woman while the others were just on their guard against her. The woman just gave a bow and said, "Good day to you all, leaders of the three factions." Serafall was surprised Seeing her here and said, "W-w-what are you doing here?" Sirzechs then said, "Decendent of the Leviathan, Katerea Leviathan." The lady or Katerea Leviathan just grinned and raised her staff and an magic orb started to form over it. Seeing that it could explode anytime Tatsuya took his gun out and just fired at the orb making it disappear much to the surprise of Katerea. "Don''t you think that this room is a little bit conjusted for such an attack." and smiled at her. Katerea glared at Tatsuya and said, "Who the hell are you human, how dare you stand in my way." Tatsuya bowed a little and said, "I am Tatsuya just a friendly Human and a man of culture." After he said that the whole room fell silent but soon Azazel burst out laughing. Katerea just glared at him and pointed her staff towards him and started to charge an attack, but before she was able to Tatsuya once again canceled her attack. Katerea just got more pissed and said, "Stop doing that." but Tatsuya just smiled for a while and then said, "If you want to continue this further, let''s just go outside." But then Tatsuya felt a hand placed on his shoulder and saw Azazel looking at him. Azazel then said, "We can take care of her, you still have to do something about the half-vampire or things will mess up pretty bad." Tatsuya who was just reminded by Azazel widened her eyes and said, "Ah, yes I still have to do that." He was about to take off but he stopped and looked at Ingvild and asked, "You know her?" and pointed at Katerea which made her a bit surprised. Ingvild looked at Tatsuya and said, "Yeah, but I met her just once when I was young so I don''t much about her. She is my distant aunt of sorts." Tatsuya nodded and then looked at Katerea and said, "Well it was nice meeting you distant aunt-in-law." and the teleported from the room. Katerea who stood there completely motionless asked, "What just happened?" Ingvild looked at her and said, "It is nice to meet you aunt Katerea." making Katerea look at her. Katerea''s eyes then widened and she said, "You are a Leviathan as well." To which Ingvild nodded making her surprised. Katerea then shook her head and said, "Doesn''t matter if, you are not with the old Satan faction then you are an enemy besides I can feel that you are not a pure blood as well." and before anyone could have said anything she fired another orb causing an huge explosion which engulfed the whole building. ---------- Meanwhile Tatsuya who came out to intercept the terrorists stood still in the sky making the enemies look at him as he was an idiot. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Hello there." To which one of them who Tatsuya seemed to be the leader said, "Umm.. Hello?" Tatsuya then smiled and said, "Good, Now die." and immediately used his psychic powers to crush all the magicians'' heads killing all of them instantly. He looked at the bodies of the mages who were falling on the ground and said, "Well, this area is cleared, let''s go towards the Old school side and deal with the rest." and started flying towards the old school building. ---------- The other people who saw the dead bodies of the terrorists falling down had their mouths completely opened wide except for Muyuki who had a proud smile on her face and Ingvild who just gave a tired sigh. Azazel looked at Sirzechs and said, "Hey can you handle all of them as easily as he did?" Sirzechs looked at Azazel and said, "What do you think am I? A monster." But soon he felt a sword on his neck and immediately he started sweating. "Oi red head, did you just called Onii-sama a monster?" Sirzechs slowly turned his head so that the sword does not cut his neck and looked at Muyuki who was looking at him with a menacing glare. Sirzechs showed a wry smile and said, "Now now Miyuki, how can I say something like that about him?" Miyuki who was still pointing her sword at his neck said, "You better not even try or something even worse could happen to that small stick of yours hanging down there than being frozen in ice." and moved her sword away and immediately a happy smile appeared on her face and she saw the magicians bodies falling from the sky and said, "Well nothing less expected from Onii-sama." Sirzechs looked at Azazel with tears in his eyes and said, "Azazel I am a maou right?" Azazel just caressed his back and said, "Just don''t think much about it, I have already stopped minding them. Follow my advice it will help you live longer." Katerea looked at the sky with horror in her eyes and said, "What just happened?" Vali looked at her and said, "Tatsuya happened" and smirked. He then thought, ''Even though my plan to reveal that I am a part of the Khaos Brigade is crushed very badly by Tatsuya, just thought of fighting someone with this kind of power someday is making me excited.'' Katerea then looked at the group and said, "Whatever, I will just kill you all, I don''t need their help anyway." ''Besides I still have Ophis''s power.'' and started releasing her aura. Azazel started releasing his aura and said, "Sirz-" but before he was able to finish Ingvild raised her hand and said, "Can I deal with her?" which made the rest of them completely silent. Katerea then started laughing and said in a mocking tone, "That was a very nice joke, you want to fight with me?" Azazel looked at Ingvild and then said, "Are you sure that you can handle her because if anything happens to you then we are definitely doomed. Tatsuya will kill us." Ingvild nodded and said, "I am sure and if you think that I am on the loosing side, you can interfere anytime you want." Azazel looked at her for a while and then shrugged his shoulder and said, "Well then do what you want." All the leaders looked at him and said, "Are you sure Azazel?" Azazel looked at them and said, "if she says that she can deal with her then she can do it, don''t forget she is in his group." All of them thought for a while and then nodded their heads. Serafall looked at Ingvild and said, "Don''t worry Ingvild-chan if you were to be in danger I will save you." Ingvild nodded and then walked forward and said, "Well let''s check how am I compared to these old Satans" and started releasing her aura making all of them completely shocked by her power. Tatsuya who felt her power smiled and said, "Well Katerea is done for." Chapter 167 - Fight between Leviathans Ingvild started to fly in the air while releasing a violet aura around her making others feel the pressure coming from her body. Katerea narrowed her eyes and said, "Looks like you were not joking when you said that you want to fight me. You look quite strong, why don''t you join us and help us rule the world, we belong to the same clan afterall." Ingvild just smiled and said, "I don''t mind but you only if Tatsuya and my friends decide to join. But u don''t think that they will be willing to join you so, Sorry." Katerea just shrugged and said, "Your loss, I gave you a chance but oh well whatever, NOW DIE!!!" and fired a lot of magic beams towards Ingvild. Seeing the beams coming towards her Ingvild made a defensive magic circle and blocked her attacks and immediately fired a lot of magic orbs towards Katera who started flying around to dodge them. Seeing that Katerea was distracted by the orbs Ingvild prepared another magic circle and various huge dragon like creatures made of water were launched towards Katerea making not only her but also the others who were watching the battle(except Miyuki and Isami) completely surprised by her power. Azazel just smiled and said, "Looks like she has inherited a lot of the original Leviathan''s power, to be able to make those creatures in such a short time, what to say, she will be able to kick the butts of us leaders soon enough." hearing which the other leaders nodded as well. while Muyuki thought, ''She hasn''t even revealed her true power yet, though.'' Katerea who saw the dragons coming towards her formed a huge defensive magic circle and started blocking the attacks. ''She have this much control over water even though she is a mixed blood. Looks like I have to use ''that'' or else this battle may get stretched out. I have to deal with them before that human brat comes back.'' She was then about to use something but before she was able to she saw an bluish yellow beam coming towards her and immediately dodged. Ingvild smiled and said, "I have to say that you are good.'' and then immediately used her whip(Lucy''s whip from fairy tail) again to attack her continuously which Katerea kept on dodging. "What the hell is this thing, no matter how far I go it just keep on getting longer and longer." Katerea said then fired another wave of demonic energy towards Ingvild. Ingvild just moved her hand a bit and the whip crashed to the wave and immediately destroyed it. Seeing the power of the whip the audience was once again surprised. Michael then said, "That whip is something? Is that her sacred gear?" To which Miyuki shook her head and said, "No it''s her weapon that Onii-sama gave her." Michael narrowed his eyes and said, "Hmm... but I can feel that she have a sacred gear? Do you know what is it?" Miyuki just smiled and said, "Sorry, this information is confidential." Michael looked at her for a while and then sighed before nodding his head. Azazel looked at the whip with stars in his eyes and said, "That is something, I have to ask Tatsuya later to let me have a look at it, To be able to negate an attack from Katerea so easily, ohhh... I am getting very excited. Don''t you think so too Baraqiel." Baraqiel who was intently looking at the whip thought, ''Yeah, that whip looks great, I wonder how would it feel?'' and some lewd thoughts started coming in his mind. Azazel looked at his friend with a weird gaze and said, "Forget it, he is a lost cause." and started watching the battle once again. Katerea seeing her attack getting completely destroyed by the whip narrowed her eyes and said, "Looks like I have to get serious. You should be ready to die brat." and then a small magic circle appeared in her hands and a slot of snakes made of energy came out of it and surrounded her body and then her body went purple for a while before coming back to normal while still being covered in snakes. Seeing that Azazel, Vali, Miyuki and Ingvild narrowed their eyes. Katerea then moved her hand forward and a huge magic circle appeared in her hand. Seeing the circle Ingvild too form a circle of her own of similar size to Katerea. and at the same time both of them fired their attacks towards eachother with Katerea''s being a mixture of blackish and orange coloured wave while Ingvild''s was a deep blue coloured one. When both the waves collided a very strong shockwave was released but soon both the attacks cancelled each other out. Seeing that there was no damage on either of them made the leaders and those who were not aware of Ingvild''s full strength completely shocked by her power. Ingvild smiled and said, "Looks like I can go all ou-" but before she was able to finish Azazel came in front of her and said, "Now now, Leviathan-chan let me take over There are somethings that we have to discuss." Ingvild looked at Azazel with an unpleased expression but soon sighed and said, "Whatever it must be important since someone like you is butting in." Hearing her say "someone like you" Azazel''s lips twitched and but he didn''t say anything and was about to thank her for understanding but Katerea interrupted her and said in a mocking tone, "What happened got scared of my power or what? Want to hide behind that boyfriend of yours. How about it, I kill that weak ass shitty human in front of yo-" but before she was able to finish the who atmosphere around them started to get tense and huge amount of energy started to come out from two people. Azazel who was blown away by the sudden burst of power was completely stupefied but soon calmed himself down and looked towards the sky and saw Miyuki and Ingvild standing side by side with a huge amount of aura surrounding them. Both of them looked at Katerea with a cold glare and Miyuki said simultaneously, "Oi oi oi, Hag looks like you have lived enough." Ingvild then said, "Looks like it is time for the extinction of the pure blood Leviathans." ------------------ Seeing the two of them the others only gulped their saliva most of them thought, ''Of all people she could have thought to kill why should she say the name of the one person who cannot be killed. Well we pity you Katerea.'' While a certain fallen angel''s thoughts, ''This pressure, AHH I am feeling so blissfull.'' Chapter 168 - Rage Currently Tatsuya was flying towards the old school building and and soon he noticed some Magicians who were surrounding Something which looked like a magic circle but Gasper and Koneko were stuck to it. Tatsuya immediately landed in front of them making the Magicians alerted and point their knives at Koneko and Gasper. One of the Magicians looked at Tatsuya with a glare and said, "How is he here, we made sure to cut off all the teleportation circles formations?" Another one of the Magicians then said, "Take one more step and we will might hurt them." Tatsuya looked at Gasper and Koneko and saw Koneko who was stuck upside down and had a few cuts and scratches over her body. Koneko who saw him looking at her blushed and thought that Tatsuya was looking at her panties which were clearly visible because of her skirt being flipped. She then said, "Senpai, don''t look at my panties." Gasper then said, "Tatsuya-senpai it hurts a lot." Tatsuya''s brows twitched and he said, "You naughty kitty, I was looking at your injuries and you Gasper STOP SPEAKING LIKE A GIRL!!!!!" Hearing that Koneko blushed from embarrasment while some tears came out of Gasper''s eyes. He then looked at Gasper and said, "Gasper how can you cry, are you not a man?". Gasper looked at Tatsuya and said, "But I don''t want all this, I don''t want to hurt my friends at all." Hearing that Tatsuya narrowed his eyes and said, "If you don''t want your friends to suffer because of you then you have to become strong and control your power. You told me that you want to become strong, WAS THAT A JOKE!!!" Hearing his strict tone Gasper flinched but still shook his head and said, "No!! I want to get strong, but I am scared." Tatsuya glared at him and said, "What did I told you that you have to do when you asked me to become strong?" Gasper''s face immediately become angular and his eyes immediately became narrowed and he said, "Eat this." with an All Might expression. But just as he opened his mouth a bit Tatsuya threw a pill made of his blood in Gasper''s mouth and said, "Yes just do that, you need to try something different if you want to become strong. Being scared of something isn''t an answer." Gasper who felt the taste of blood in his mouth widened his eyes and started to get scared but after hearing Tatsuya''s words a determined expression appeared on his face and he gulped down the pill. Just when he gulped down the pill his eyes shown and he immediately splitted into a number of bats and stopped the time in the area. Though Tatsuya was still able to move and saw Gasper saving Koneko. Gasper then brought Koneko back to Tatsuya and then the time started moving. Tatsuya immediately caught Koneko in his arms making Koneko blush. The magician''s who saw both Gasper and Koneko disappeared from the circle were shocked and were about to say something but before they were able to Tatsuya shouted, "AND WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU ALL DOING, NOT MAKING ANY MOVES WHEN I WAS TALKING TO GASPER AND JUST KEPT ON WATCHING ME!!!! ARE YOU ALL IDIOTS, ATLEAST YOU SHOULD HAVE MADE SOME PLANS OR SOMETHING!!!" Seeing him scolding them the magicians felt a bit guilty but soon one of them realized something and said, "Hey we are the terrorists here. Why are you scolding us. We hurt those two brats, you should be attacking us, not correcting our mistakes." Tatsuya then looked at Koneko''s injuries and immediately healed them and said, "Want me to beat them or you want to do it on your own." Koneko shook her head and jumped down from Tatsuya''s hands and said, "I and Gya-kun can handle them, right Gya-kun." The bats who were hovering behind Tatsuya had a gleam in their eyes and they said, "Of course I am a man afterall." and immediately all the magicians were stopped by Gasper. Koneko didn''t waste anytime and immediately covered her fists with magic and punched the Magicians with all her power but when she killed one of the female magicians her big b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggled a bit making some tick marks appear on her forehead. She narrowed her eyes and then said, "You don''t deserve to live." and the aura surrounding her fists suddenly became large making Gasper surprised. He looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Tatsuya-senpai, what happened to Koneko-chan?" Tatsuya looked at the bat who was sitting on his shoulder and whispered, "Koneko went into a state which is called the RAGE OF THE FLAT CHEST. In these moments it is best to maintain your distance from her and definitely and I mean definitely not talk about someone''s chest." The bat nodded its head and said, "I understand Senpai, I will make sure not to talk about this to her." Tatsuya nodded and said, "You better do it, of you don''t want your cardboard box to be filled with garlic." which immediately made Gasper started sweating. Both of them then looked back only to see Koneko brutally attacking the magicians. Tatsuya and Gasper looked at eachother and then Tatsuya said, "Let''s look the other way, I don''t want the image that I have of her in my mind to be ruined." to which Gasper nodded as well and immediately Tatsuya and all the bats looked the other way. Chapter 169 - End of the meeting After Koneko was done beating the magicians she returned back to Tatsuya and Gasper who was now back in his human form. Both Tatsuya and Gasper then looked at the magician''s bodies and felt a bit troubled on seeing that how badly they were beaten. Not wanting the image that Koneko had in his mind Tatsuya took out his gun and disintegrated the bodies immediately. Suddenly all three of them felt a sudden rise in power which made Koneko and Gasper started sweating while Tatsuya thought, ''What the hell are they planning to do? Destroy the whole town or what? What pissed Ingvild and Miyuki so much?" He then looked at the other two and said, "Let''s go back before they decide to destroy the whole town." and immediately teleported along with Gasper and Koneko. At the same moment all three of them appeared near the leaders making all the leaders turn around and look at them and when they saw him all of them gave a sigh of relief. Tatsuya looked at them with a confused expression and then asked, "What the hell happened that they decided to crush Katerea?" Grayfia looked at him and simply said, "Katerea threatened to kill you so they decided to kill her." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then formed a strong barrier around the whole school and said, "Kick her ass, don''t let even a single cell of her body remain present on the surface of earth." Hearing that both of them looked at Tatsuya and soon a small smile appeared on their faces and then they looked at Katerea and said, "Now not even luck is on your side." and then started to raise their power levels to the maximum. Seeing that they can still get more powerful all of them except for Isami and Tatsuya were completely speechless. Sirzechs looked at Serafall and she looked back at him and then Sirzechs said, "Both of them are already as strong as you and even me in my ''this'' form." Serafall simply nodded her head and then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Tatsuya-chan does Ingvild-chan want to take the seat of Leviathan from me?" Tatsuya looked at her and just shrugged her shoulders and said, "Who knows, if she wants, then I am not going to stop her. It''s her decision afterall." Serafall thought for a while and then nodded her head and said, "Well I don''t mind, it will only help me get more free time." Azazel looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Hey why are you asking them to go all out?" Tatsuya smirked and said, "To show the one''s who are hiding from our sights that we are no push overs. Afterall they are watching us so we should not hold back and put up a great show. He then moved his hand through the aur and caught something in his hand and said, "Isn''t that right, members of the Khaos Brigade." and showed a bird like creature which was invisible from everyone''s sight before Tatsuya caught it. The leader''s eyes immediately widened and then Azazel said, "So they have been spying on us for all this time. and how do you know about the terrorist organisation Khaos Brigade." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well you can say that I have had quite a lot of lovely meetings with their members in the past. Infact I met Ingvild because of them." He said that and then crushed the bird like creature in his hands. He then looked back up and saw Ingvild and Miyuki brutally attacking Katerea who was trying her best to runaway but because of teleportation circles being obstructed by Tatsuya she was not able to do so. Ingvild then formed another huge magic circle while Miyuki did the same as well and soon a huge dragon made of ice was launched at Katerea who was already sweating Seeing the sheer size of the dragon. The dragon then crashed into the ground and then opened its mouth to trapped Katerea inside of it Miyuki and Ingvild then used their magic to fill the whole inside of the dragon with water making it impossible for Katera to breathe. Miyuki then smiled and then immediately made countless printed sharp spikes inside the dragon which pierced Katerea''s while body. Ingvild then moved towards the Dragon and said, "Well let''s get you out of this misery." and moved the handle of the whip near the mouth of the dragon and then activated it so that the a huge amount of current passed through the water and shocked Katerea''s body and immediately killing her(of she was not already dead from fear and suffocation..... and being pierced by the spikes all over her body.) Seeing how brutally she was killed even the leaders were a bit scared by that and then Azazel said, "I don''t know who is the real devil now?" Tatsuya looked at Baraqiel and then asked, "Yo, brave soul want to try this special treatment?" Baraqiel looked at Tatsuya and said, "Even though I am ''brave'' I am not an idiot who is going lay down his life for pleasu-*cough**cough* showing their bravery." Tatsuya then dispelled the barrier and just as he did that he saw a lot of magicians coming towards them and he then said, "Looks like it It is their second unit. Well what are you guys waiting for? Start attacking them." At this all the younger devils along with Irina nodded their heads and then went to the battle. He then looked at Vali and used his telepathy on him and said, "Go and make your epic resignation to the Grigori." Hearing that Vali nodded and then went Balance Breaker and along with Isami and started destroying the magicians. After that the girls came back to Tatsuya and after he was done praising them he sat down on chairs that Tatsuya formed with his magic, along with the other leaders who watched the others fight with the magicians while eating popcorn and cheering the younger people. Seeing how the leaders and Tatsuya group were simply watching them and cheering them instead of helping made a lot of them pissed but they still decided to end it. After all the magicians were dead Vali attacked Isami who easily dodged his attack and then Vali revealed him being a part of the Khaos Brigade and a descendant of the original Lucifer. He then asked for a fight with Isami, which ended up in a draw because of Isami being proficient in fighting plus her Ascalon which was able to do a lot of damage to Vali. Soon Bikou came in the school after breaking the barrier and greeted Tatsuya who greeted him back and went back with Vali telling him about some fight with the gods. After they left the three factions started to maintain the whole school building while the others once again started discussing. Tatsuya came towards the leaders and said, "Hey Michael, I think you should check the officials of the church every once in a while. I heard from Xenovia that they are brainwashing humans to the point they are not able to experience joy in anything." Hearing that both Michael and Gabriel were completely shocked and they immediately apologised to Xenovia making her fl.u.s.tered. Tatsuya chuckled at that and then said, "Also can you do something so that she can pray to God." and pointed at Xenovia. Michael looked a bit surprised and then asked Xenovia whether she still believed in God to which she replied making both Michael and Gabriel happy. Xenovia then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Thank you for all that and placing the matter of the wrong ways of the church in front of them." Tatsuya just patted her head and said, "No problem." and started walking away with his team. Leaving behind the others. He then realized something and turned around and said, "Oh yeah, I will not be joining the alliance but will still be neutral. Ciao~" and teleported away with his team leaving behind everyone completely speechless while Azazel just laughed it off. Chapter 170 - Train ride to the underworld A few days have passed since the meeting between the three factions and there was quite an uproar among the devils of the Kuoh Highschool regarding Tatsuya and his group not being in the alliance. Azazel also became the new advisor of the ORC and a teacher in the school and Tatsuya had to admit that it was good decision as hanging out with Gasper and Azazel while skipping classes was something that he enjoyed a lot. Though he and the other two were constantly reprimanded by Sona but Tatsuya easily got out of the situation by making Sona fl.u.s.tered or threatening her with some Magical girl So-tan photos. Currently Tatsuya and his group along with Gremory and Sitri group who all decide to stay together were in a train compartment heading towards the underworld. Tatsuya was playing a game of chess with Sona while the others were enjoying themselves. Rias came towards them and asked, "Hey Tatsuya can you tell me why did you not join the alliance." Tatsuya didn''t even looked at her and said, "Because I didn''t want to." Hearing that Rias''s brows twitched while Sona just sighed and said, "Leave it Rias, he is not going to change his decision, but still it was shocking when you said that you are not going to join the alliance." Tatsuya just stood up from his seat and said, "If you think that it was shocking then you all have a lot to learn. First rule of every leader should be to not take any rash moves and take everything into consideration and by the way checkmate." and walked away leaving the two heiresses confused. He then sat beside Azazel who was at the bar and took a drink for himself. Azazel looked at him and asked, "Drinking this early?" Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Like you are one to talk. Anyway how is the alliance coming along?" Azazel took a sip of his drink and said, "Well it is going well, it''s just that my schedule got very hectic. I have already sent some invitations to some mythologies who I think might cooperate with us." Tatsuya just nodded and then said, "And how are you going to rule out the spies and traitors?" Azazel just sighed and said, "Well we can just pray to God and hope that nothing goes wrong, afterall it is impossible for is to find who is a spy or who is not if we don''t have any evidence and just pointing someone out without evidence will only make the relations with the other factions worse." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "By the way I hope that you don''t use ''god'' when you are with devils, your impressions in front of them which is already bad will worsen further." and looked at the devils who were clutching their heads because of the pain. Azazel just smiled wryly and apologised for his mistake. Rias then looked at him and said, "It''s fine, by the way Azazel can you tell us why the guy sitting beside you didn''t join the alliance, I am getting curious because of it. I just went through the doc.u.ments and didn''t find anything that may cause any harm to him." Azazel took his glass and gulped the remaining drink down and said, "Yeah, there is nothing there in the clause related to his group and that is the reason." Hearing that the rest of the people except for Tatsuya''s group got confused but some people who were on the smarter side realized what was the reason. Tatsuya looked at Sona who had widened eyes and said with a smile, "It looks like you realised it So-tan." Sona looked at him with a serious expression and said, "There is indeed nothing there in the doc.u.ments that will be bad for your group but the fact that there is nothing that is beneficial for you made you reject the alliance, right?" Tatsuya just nodded and said, "Indeed it is just like a contract which say that we will provide you protection, ''when you are in danger'' but in return you have to work for the alliance. I mean which idiot will even take agree to such an agreement. Besides it will be mostly you the alliance who will be in need of protection, rather than us. So it is totally one sided crap. There are clauses that are helpful for the three factions, like Azazel''s research on Sacred gears, Devils peerage technology information and even Heaven''s support which is beneficial for devils as they are weak against holy element. I have no use of any of these benefits that the alliance is giving so simply not joining it is something that I would do." Hearing that most of the people who were not aware of Tatsuya''s group full might thought that he was arrogant and Rias said, "You mean to say that you have no need for protection against enemies? Don''t you think that you are getting too arrogant? No matter how strong you are, you cannot be stronger than the three factions." Hearing that Tatsuya was about to say something but Azazel interrupted him and then said, "Don''t underestimate them Gremory heiress, his whole group even without him participating can easily crush both Grigori and Devil faction, with ease." Rias looked surprised from Azazel''s words and she was not alone. Sona''s peerage except for Sona, Tsubaki and Saji had the same thought as well. Rias then said, "That is simply over exaggeration?" But Azazel shook his head and said, "I would have agreed with you if I would have not seen the power of those two girls against Katerea that day, but now I cannot say the same especially since I don''t know the power that other members of his group pack? Who knows if they are at the same level as them or some might be even stronger than them?" Hearing that the all of them remained silent till an announcement about reaching the Sitri territory was made. Tatsuya stood up from his seat and bid Sona and the others farewell and promised to meet her later. Azazel then looked at Rias and then said, "Anyway let''s go, we have to discuss something important right?" Rias looked at Azazel and then nodded her head. Azazel then looked at Tatsuya and said, "You too Tatsuya." Tatsuya who was playing games with Gasper threw the console towards Kiba who caught it and said, "Coming." and left with the other two. Chapter 171 - End of the train ride Tatsuya went to a different compartment with Rias and Azazel and all of them sat down around the table and Azazel said, "As you both may know that we are trying to bring the different factions together for the upcoming threat of the Khaos Brigade." "Yes, I am well aware of that."(Rias) "Stop beating around the bush and just get to important part." (Tatsuya) Azazel looked at him and said, "Hey, atleast let me build up the atmosphere." He then sighed and said, "We have invited the Norse mythology to sign the peace treaty here in the Underworld, so please make sure that your groups don''t cause any problems in the time we are here, it will leave a bad impression on them." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have already made it clear, as long as you don''t mess up too bad, we will not do anything." His voice then turned cold and he said, "But just cross the line even a bit....." Both Azazel and Rias tensed up on Seeing his expression and hearing his voice and both of them nodded their heads. Tatsuya looked at them then his expression eased up and in his normal tone he said, "So you want to just tell that or is there something else?" Azazel and Rias looked at each other and then with a depressed tone Rias said, "Onii-sama has arranged someone to test my peerage, so we ask you and your group to not interfere with that. *sigh* Why do he have to arrange something like this." Tatsuya and Azazel looked at her and then both of them thought, ''Obviously to let you all know your place and not get ahead of yourself.'' Both of them then looked at eachother and then gave an understanding nod. Seeing them doing that Rias narrowed her eyes and thought, "Why do I have a feeling that both of you just thought something rude." Azazel looked at her and said, "Of course not." and gave a laugh. Tatsuya smiled and said, "Cause I did." Hearing that both Azazel and Rias looked at him in disbelief but seeing his ''smile'' both of them immediately averted their gazes. Tatsuya then stood up and then said, "Well then I guess all this talk is done." Azazel and Rias stood up as well and then nodded their heads and went back to the compartment where everyone was sitting. Just as they reached the compartment the train suddenly stopped and because of inertia. Rias went falling towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at the person who was coming towards him and saw Rias looking at him. Tatsuya nodded his head and moved one of his hand and grabbed Rias''s head preventing her from the fall. Rias who now had stopped falling looked at Tatsuya with a sweat drop and asked, "Shouldn''t in a situation when a beautiful girl like me is falling down, a gentleman like you should catch me in your arms?" Tatsuya just smiled and gripped her head tighter making Rias shriek out in pain and said, "Oh, I am sorry for not being gentlemanly enough." He then strengthen his grip more and said, "You should be happy that I didn''t let a ''beautiful'' girl like you fall down." Rias who was screaming out in pain was trying very hard to get away from Tatsuya''s grip but was not even able to move his hand a bit. Tatsuya then looked at the others who were looking at the ''comedy'' show that was happening in front of them with a deadpan look and said, "Girls, team meeting, back compartment. NOW." The girls in his team nodded and then left towards the compartment. Tatsuya looked at the others and said, "Well then excuse me." and then stopped squeezing Rias''s head and then left with the others as well. Tatsuya looked at the girls and said, "Sit down and do whatever you want." All the girls looked at him for a while and then Shizuka said, "And the meeting?" Tatsuya looked at her and then said, "The red head sis-con wants to have a test for her peerage and we have to stay away from them." Understanding what was happening all of them nodded and then started to talk to eachother. Suddenly Karin looked at Tatsuya and asked, "So what are we going to do in the summer vacation?" Tatsuya looked at her and then said, "Well, first few days we can relax and meet with some friends here in the underworld. Then there is also the youth devils meet, my main objective of coming here. Azazel also told me about some peace meeting with the Norse mythology." Hearing that Miyuki said, "Those perverts that once came to the house during the Rating game with Phenex? It has been a long time since we saw them." Himari then asked, "And why is that youth meeting important?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Oh, that is a surprise." He then said, "Also there will be your training session at the HQ so try to relax as much as you can in the first few days." Almost all of them immediately became stiff when they heard about the training and all of them thought, ''We have to experience hell once again.'' Tatsuya just smiled and said, "I heard that." Kurumi then said, "But still we have not visited the castle Since a long time, will it not be completely dirty?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Don''t worry I have already sent some people for the clean up." All of them got confused by that and asked, "Who?" "Ruyaa and Tiamat. Tiamat wanted to check out the castle and look for the treasures there, whereas Ruyaa can just clean up the entire thing in a blink of an eye. So she is enjoying at the various facilities that i have put in the same dimension as the Hanging Garden of Babylon." Hearing that Kagura asked, "What all have you put there?" Tatsuya thought for a while and then said, "A race course, a game centre, a training area, theater, amus.e.m.e.nt park and there are a lot more things, Basically you can call it the perfect place for relaxation, Oh, there is also an artificial beach there." All of them looked at him with a dumbfounded look and then asked, "What the heck have you done to the dimension in the time we didn''t go there?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well the dimension was pretty much empty so I decided to fill it up, don''t you think that it will be a good place to relax, a place where no one other then is can enter. You can call it as a private Island, it''s just that the island is in a whole separate dimension." All of them thought for a while and then nodded their heads, they too think that it will be a good place for relaxation. Sinon then asked, "Oh yeah, where is Ophis at the moment?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "She said, that she was going to be with Kuroka and Le Fay for sometime, apparently there is some meeting between the members of the Khaos Brigade." Sinon nodded and then suddenly the door of the compartment opened and Rias and Azazel came in there and Azazel said, "Well I think we should get going, all of them are already sent to their training location." All of them nodded and then went with Azazel and Rias. Chapter 172 - Redhead bazooka After Tatsuya and the others went out of the train, they were immediately teleported and appeared in front of a small mountain. Azazel looked at them and said, "They are fighting just ahead behind this. Tatsuya nodded and then all of them flew in the air and reached the top of the mountain and came to the edge to see the others fighting a huge bipedal dragon. Seeing the dragon, Tatsuya thought for a while and then used his magic to summon his familiar. Just as he did that a magic circle appeared beside him and a beautiful lady with blue hair appeared out of it and jumped at Tatsuya. Tatsuya caught her and gave her a peck on the lips and said, "Looks like someone missed me?" Tiamat hugged him and said, "Yeah, I missed you a lot, if not for taking care of my treasures and the young dragons, I would have permanently stayed in your house." Just as she said that Kurumi snorted and said, "Heh, and we would have to take care of another free loader an lizard hag at that." Tiamat immediately looked at Kurumi with a glare and said, "Wanna have a go vixen." Kurumi glared back at her and said, "Sure lizard hag." Both were about to release their power and clash with each other but before they were able to Tatsuya gave a chop on both of their heads and said, "Behave" Both of them looked at Tatsuya with a hateful look to which Tatsuya replied with a smile on his face. He then said, "Anyway Tia." Tiamat who heard him calling her name became alerted and looked at him. Tatsuya pointed towards the bipedal dragon and then asked, "How strong is he compared to you." Tiamat looked at the dragon which Tatsuya pointed to and said, "If I get serious, I can defeat him easily, but still it will be a tough fight, afterall Tanin is a former dragon king." Tatsuya thought for a while and then asked, "And what do you think Isami?" Tiamat then looked at a red armoured figure flying in the sky with a sword attached to her gauntlet and fighting with Tanin. She looked at her for a while and then said, "She has improved a lot since the first time I met her in the forest when you all came to get your familiars. I guess she have progress quite a lot." Tatsuya then narrowed his eyes and then asked, "So how do you evaluate her compared to the previous red dragon hosts." Tiamat immediately widened her eyes and said, "She seems better than average,." To which the others looked at her with a surprise. Tatsuya was about to say something but suddenly a Rias interrupted her and said, "Nothing less expected from my servant." Before anyone can reply Tatsuya said, "What are you doing here?" Hearing his question Rias and Azazel looked at him with a confused expression while the rest of them just sighed knowing what Tatsuya was going to do. Rias looked at him with a dumfounded expression and then said, "Umm... observing my peerage." Tatsuya looked at her with his usual neutral expression and then asked, "Why has you brother sent that dragon here?" "To check my peerage." "And what are you to them?" "The king of their peerage." Tatsuya nodded his head and moved towards Rias and placed his hand on her head. Seeing that Rias was confused but suddenly Tatsuya gripped her head and said, "Then that means that you are a part of the peerage as well, so move your lazy ass and help them a bit." He then opened a portal and took a stance. Rias whose head was gripped by Tatsuya was trying her best to free her but just like before it was still all in vain. Tatsuya then lifted her body and said, "Here, I will give you a head start, also I advise you to prepare some attack, so that you do not waste the head start." Hearing that Rias started panicking as she has almost guessed what Tatsuya was about to do and just followed her instructions and started charging her power. Tatsuya pulled his hand back and by using enough force so that Rias don''t die, he gripped her head tighter and threw her while shouting, "Readhead bazooka" and immediately Rias was thrown at a very High through the portal. All of them then looked down the hill and saw a similar portal appear down there and from it a crimson coloured flash appeared. Rias who just appeared on the battlefield shouted, "GET OUT OF THE WAYYYYYYYYYY!!!" and immediately all her peerage members stopped attacking the dragon and just moved away from her path. Seeing that the path was clear Rias immediately unleash all the Power that she had stored up till now in one attack. A huge magic circle was formed in front of her hands and just Seeing the sheet size of the circle some of the people were surprised by it. Tatsuya who looked at the circle said, "Though her method is inefficient, I guess she did train a bit recently." and the others just nodded their heads. Rias then immediately fired the huge orb of Power of destruction towards Tanin Seeing which Tanin got a bit wary as well and decided to use a bit more of his power. Tanin then fired huge amounts of flame towards the orb, but this time as well the others for surprised when they saw that the orb held out for a bit, before being completely engulfed in the flames. Isami who saw the flames coming towards her group immediately rushed towards Rias and and caught her and moved away, while the others did the same as well. Tatsuya who saw the scene in front of him nodded his head and then looked at Tiamat and asked, "So what you were saying continue." Tiamat nodded and said, "She is good but just like the past weilders she is relying on the sacred gear too much, and just like them she too will be consumed by the juggernaut drive, sooner or later." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "Well there is still time for that, I will take care of that when it will surface." He then looked at the battlefield once again and then a grin appeared on his face and he said, "Looks like my red dragon is going to use her dragon slayer magic." Hearing that the other people who were standing beside him got surprised and Azazel asked, "You mean to say that she have dragon slayer magic, since when?" Tatsuya didn''t look at him and said, "Just a few days ago she absorbed it from Ascalon. But I don''t think that she could do much right now, she have no practice using it." And just like Tatsuya said, Isami just covered the sword with a weak fire dragon slayer aura and attacked the dragon, who just got a few cuts, which were not fatal. All of them continued the fight for a bit longer but all of a sudden they saw Tanin charging up for a big attack, but before anything got out of hand all of them appeared on the ground and Azazel stopped Tanin. Tatsuya and the others went towards the devils and helped them and Asia started healing them. Rias looked at Tatsuya with a glare Seeing which Tatsuya smiled and said, "Looks like you really enjoyed the fight." Rias only narrowed her eyes and said, "I could have died." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "Yes, you could have." Rias just got more annoyed by that and said, "You, how can you treat Someone like this, I am your friend." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "You are my friend that''s why I am helping you become stronger. We are at a time where the Khaos Brigade may attack is anytime. So there might be chances that someone might not be there to save you, then what are you planning on doing at that time. Just wait for your death?" Hearing his reasoning Rias immediately shut her mouth and started thinking about what Tatsuya said. Tatsuya then shrugged his shoulders and said, "And if it had come to a life death situating then I would have stopped him, so don''t worry." Suddenly the ground started to tremble and they saw the huge dragon coming towards them. Tanin looked at Tiamat and asked, "It is very rare to see you old friend. How come you are here today?" Tiamat nodded her head and said, "Yeah, I just came to meet my mate." and pointed at Tatsuya. Tanin then looked at Tatsuya to which Tatsuya just waved his hand in response and said, "Tatsuya Shiba, human. Tia''s mate." Tanin looked at Tatsuya for a while and then said, "I cannot feel anything special from you." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Isn''t it common sense to hide your power so that the enemy don''t recognize you." Tanin just nodded and said, "That is true but who in this day and age do that?" Tatsuya''s lips twitched and he said, "I don''t know umm...maybe people who have the capability to think." Hearing that most of the people around him tried their best to not laugh at the answer while Tanin just said, "Did you just make fun of me?" Tatsuya just smiled in response and said, "Who knows." Tanin looked at him for a while and then sighed and said, "Forget it, since Tiamat chose you as her mate, you must be something and I really don''t want to mess with that mad woman." Immediately Tiamat had tick marks on her forehead which only kept on increasing when Kurumi start to insult her. She glared at Kurumi and said, "Wanna have a go." Kurumi glared back and said, "Huh, come at me Hag." But once again Tatsuya hand chopped their heads and stopped the two of them and said, "Behave." to which just the two of them pouted. Chapter 173 - Arrival at the Gremory mansion After Tatsuya was done reprimanding Tiamat and Kurumi all of them decided to go to go for a bath as the Gremory group was covered in sweat and dirt. Tatsuya who was done undressing looked at the others and then his eyes fell on his not so masculine brother. "Gasper, hurry up and take off your clothes, you have to take a bath. You cannot go back to the Gremory territory if you are dirty." Gasper looked at Tatsuya with a blushing face and then said, "But it''s very embarrassing, here." Tatsuya then said, "If you don''t do it here then where are you planning on taking your bath, the women''s section?" Gasper then with a bit of hesitation in his voice said, "C-Can I?" Tatsuya walked towards him and placed a hand on his shoulder and then said, "Gasper you are a man right?" Gasper looked at him and nodded his head. Seeing that Tatsuya nodded and then said, "Then as a proud man you shouldn''t be embarresed to take off your clothes in front of other men. Be confident in yourself. Besides," Tatsuya then placed his other hand on his shoulder and said, "Do you really think that I will let any other man see my girls while bathing. Looks like you are in for some punishment Gasper-kun." and smiled. Seeing his smile Gasper shuddered and tried to run away and even used his Sacred gear unconciously but it didn''t affect Tatsuya and he used his telekinesis to stop Gasper and then undressed him and took him to the hot spring. Gasper who was just covered in a towel and that to upto his waist was very embarresed and some tears were formed in his eyes. Seeing that Tatsuya sighed and hugged Gasper and consoled himself and then slowly descended in the hot water with Gasper in his embrace. Once Gasper calmed down Tatsuya made him sit beside him and told him relax properly like a man and himself sat back in a relaxing position. Tatsuya could hear the girls asking him to come up to their side but he just ignored them and relaxed with the Kiba and Gasper while he just gave a bottle of sake to Azazel who minded his own business after that. Soon Tatsuya sat up and started chatting with Kiba and Gasper making Gasper more open to the rest of them while the girls who had finally given up on calling Tatsuya simply chatted with eachother. -------------------- Once all of them were clean and refreshed they all left the hot spring and then got into some carriages which belonged to the Gremory household and continued their journey, while Azazel just teleported to Sirzechs''s office to discuss about the meeting. Tatsuya and his group who were kept in a different carriage then Rias''s peerage were chatting to each other. Tatsuya then became serious and said, "Be careful from here on out we are in Zeotif.u.c.ks territory now, we don''t know what all he might have planned. Although, I doubt he will be at his home thanks to my special gift." Hearing that all of them nodded and then chuckled on thinking what Tatsuya did to the Gremory head. They were thinking that he must be quite frustrated since he cannot get close to any woman. Suddenly all of them looked at the person who was sitting beside Tatsuya with a glare while Tatsuya just smiled wryly. Miyuki then said, "I don''t know what are you doing here, if you are the maid of the family Shouldn''t you be in their carriage instead." The silver haired maid who was sitting beside Tatsuya with a cold expression on her face said, "It is my duty as the maid to not let the guests feel uncomfortable so I am simply making sure of that while also protecting Tatsuya-sama from hungry bitc- *cough**cough*wolves. Hearing that the girl''s brows twitched and all of them thought, ''You are the most ''hungry'' amongst all of us.'' Kurumi then pointed at Tatsuya''s arm which was enclosed between Grayfia''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and said, "And what do you have to say about that?" Grayfia looked at Tatsuya''s hand and then after a while said, "I am just preventing him from doing something indecent to all of you by making sure that he is unable to move his hand. No need to thank me, it is my duty to take care of the guests." and looked back at them with a ''smile'' which soon turned into her usual cold expression. Seeing her smile the rest of them became a bit pissed and then Himari looked at Tatsuya and said, "Why are you not saying anything to her?" Tatsuya blinked his for a while and then nodded his head. He looked at Grayfia and then with the other hand which was free, patted her head and said, "Good job, Fia." and smiled at her. Being patted by her Grayfia mouth curled up in a smile and she just nodded her head. Seeing the two of them the rest of them just sighed and stopped thinking about the matter. They knew that they were currently in the Grayfia''s home ground and in this place she has a lot of power over them. Soon the Gremory mansion came in their sight and Grayfia reluctantly released Tatsuya''s hand and said, "I shall be going now, I have to make the preparations for the arrival." She said and then teleported away to the mansion. Seeing her leave Tatsuya just sat back comfortably and said, "Miyuki freeze up the pursuers and kill them without leaving behind any trace of them." Miyuki just nodded as she too felt the devils who were appeared as soon as Grayfia teleported from the carriage. A magic circle then formed in her hand and all of a sudden the group of devils who were following them froze up and then crumbled up in fine pieces and died without leaving any traces. Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good job Miyuki." Miyuki just smiled and nodded her head. Tatsuya then used his psychic powers and found the service which was installed in their carriage that the devils used to know when Grayfia left the carriage. He just took it in his hand and crushed it breaking it''s connection. He then looked outside the window and said, "If the same number of people will come daily during our stay then I guess the whole territory''s population will be a problem." He then took out his silver gun and pointed it towards the devils who were either hiding or flying above them acting as their ''guards'' and started firing each one of them down one by one with his mist dispersion. Once he was done he put his gun back and said, "Most of Zeoticus''s own force is gone now." He then felt that the carriage stopped moving and said, "Looks like we reached at our destination.'' and then looked at the door and saw it suddenly open by one of the butlers. Tatsuya just nodded at the girls and stepped off the carriage and after making sure that everything was fine he helped the girls to step off the carriage. All of them then walked towards the Gremory group who have ''surprisingly'' reached the mansion 15 minutes before them. Tatsuya looked at Rias and said, "Well Looks like our carriage was quite slow, compared to yours." He then looked around the mansion and then said, "Also don''t you think that the security is pretty lax?" Rias nodded as well and then said, "I have been wondering that as well, there are very few people who have been stationed here. This has never happened before." Tatsuya just looked at his group and then said, "I wonder why." and the girls smiled at his comment. Rias the smiled and then said, "Well, leaving that aside let''s get going." and started walking towards her house leading the others. Grayfia who was standing beside the door opened it and bowed towards the others and said, "Welcome home Rias-sama and her family." She then looked at Tatsuya''s group and said, "Welcome to the Gremory manor." and then moved aside to let the path be cleared for them. The other just nodded and entered the house and were surprised by the number of maids and butlers bowing to them. Suddenly all of them heard a voice and turned their heads. A small boy with the same hair as Rias''s was running towards them with an excited smile on his face. "Rias nee-sama!" Rias who heard him call her name smiled and opened her arms to take him in a hug, but the boy just went passed her making her completely speechless. "TATSUYA ONII-CHAN!!!" And the boy jumped at Tatsuya with a very happy smile on his face. Tatsuya just smiled at the boy and caught him in his hands. "Calm down Millicas, I am very happy to see you as well" Millicas just hugged Tatsuya and said, "I missed you a lot Onii-chan. Did you bring anything for me? Did you bring anything for me?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Of course I brought gifts for you, afterall you are my favorite young devil, but let''s see your gifts later." Hearing that Millicas pouted bit still nodded his head. Tatsuya smiled and him and then patted his head and said, "Now I think that you should introduce yourself to the others, there are a few amongst us who do not know you." Tatsuya then put Millicas down on the floor and Millicas immediately went to his formal mode and gave a bow and said, "It is very nice to meet you all, my name is Millicas Gremory. I hope that we all get along." Tatsuya then looked at Rias and said, "Rias your turn." Rias who have been standing with her arms open wide came back to reality and then immediately turned around and said, "Meet him guys, he is my brother''s son." Suddenly she realized something and said, "Wait a minute, how are Millicas and Tatsuya know each other." Tatsuya just smiled and patted Milicas''s head and said, "Well we have met quite a number of time in the past, he is a regular customer you know. Also he is just like my little brother." As he said that all of them including the maids and butlers smiled at him and Millicas except for Rias and Gasper. Rias who was surprised to know that her nephew knew about Tatsuya before her and Gasper who mumbled, "My little brother position is in danger." Koneko who was standing beside him placed a hand on his shoulder making him freak out a bit. He then turned her head and saw Koneko looking at him. Koneko then said, "I know how you feel, I also have to fight for the lap, take it as a advice from a Senpai, never give up or you will lose your position." and then looked back at the others. Gasper looked at Millicas for a while and then thought, ''I will not lose to you.'' After the new members were done introducing them to Millicas they all started to walk again with Millicas taking the lead. Soon they reached a room and Millicas rushed inside and shouted, "Rias nee-sama has came." Insode the room they all saw a brow haired woman who looked similar to Rias in both age and appearance. Seeing her walk towards them with a smile Rias smiled as well and walked a step forward and opened her hands but before she was able to open them the woman went passed Rias and hugged Tatsuya and said, "Long time no see Tatsuya-kun." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Yeah, long time no see Venelana-san." Meanwhile the rest of them were trying to hold back their laugh on seeing a redheaded girl who was standing in between the room with her arms open wide. Chapter 174 - Millicas wins Venelana soon separated himself from Tatsuya and looked at the others and said, "Ara, looks like all of you came, I can see some new faces here though." She then bowed and said, "Nice to meet you all my name is Venelana Gremory. I am Rias''s mother." The older members of the Gremory group and Tatsuya''s group bowed and greeted her seeing which Isami and Xenovia bowed as well. Rias who was now out of trance looked at Venelana and said, "Mother you know Tatsuya as well?" Venelana placed her hand on her mouth and said, "Fufufu, well of course. I have been in his care for quite a long time." She then walked towards her and hugged Rias and said, "Well, it''s been quite a while since we met. I guess last time it was the party for your ''victory'' in the rating game." Rias hugged her back and said, "Yeah, it''s been a while." Soon both of them separated and Venelana said, "Now what don''t you and your peerage who already have their rooms here, go and rest, meanwhile I show the others their rooms." Rias looked at the old members of her peerage and then nodded her head and said, "Yeah, all of us must be tired, Isami Xenovia rest well and treat this as your own home." She then looked at Tatsuya''s group and said, "You all as well, treat it as your own home." She and the older members of the peerage left the room and then Venelana looked at Grayfia and said, "Grayfia if you would." Grayfia nodded and then looked at the others and said, "Please follow me." and the walked towards Tatsuya and was about to lead them but suddenly stopped. Venelana looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-kun there is something that I want to ask you?" Tatsuya looked at her and when he saw her serious face understood what she was going to ask. He looked at Millicas and said, "Millicas, how about you go and prepare your room, we have to talk a bit. Later I will come there and give you the gifts." Millicas looked at Tatsuya and nodded his head and silently left the room. Even though he understood that something serious was going to happen he didn''t know what, but thinking that it must be something that he should not hear about, he left the room. Tatsuya then looked at Venelana and said, "I guess I know what you want to ask and please Grayfia ask the other maids and butlers to leave us for a while." Grayfia nodded and then looked at the other maids and butlers who seeing her gaze bowed and left the room. Tatsuya looked at Xenovia and then said, "Xenovia if you are going to stay here then pledge on the name of your God that you will not speak about this to anyone. If not please, leave." Xenovia looked at him for a while and then with a determined expression on her face nodded her head. Tatsuya nodded and then asked, "This is about Zeotif.u.c.ks, right?" Hearing his name Venelana frowned a bit but immediately became normal and nodded her head. Tatsuya nodded as well and then started telling her about what happened when he came to the open house, his threats and the attacks that he did to his group, and how on the way they would have been attacked after Grayfia left. Hearing all that Xenovia, Isami, Venelana and Grayfia were surprised. Venelana and Grayfia immediately bowed and Venelana said, "I am sorry for all this, I didn''t know that he has been doing all this behind our backs." Grayfia then said, "I apologize as well, we really didn''t know that all this has been happening, I will surely talk about this to Sirzechs-sama." Tatsuya immediately shook his head and said, "Please raise your heads." and both of them looked at him. Tatsuya then said, "You don''t have to apologize for something that you haven''t done and Grayfia don''t talk about this to Sirzechs, I will handle it on my own, if Sirzechs gets involved then his reputation will be ruined and even though I don''t have any problem with that, but still the masses will surely slander the house of Gremory and too much commotion will be caused which might ruin the peace that the three factions are aiming for." He then grinned and said, "And I would like to take care of him myself." Seeing his grin all of them filled their saliva and shuddered a bit. Tatsuya then said, "Oh, also you don''t need to be troubled by him, he will not come close to you anymore." He said and then explained about the gift that he had given to Zeoticus. Hearing about that those who didn''t know about it started laughing. Venelana then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Thank you for all this Tatsuya-kun." Tatsuya just waved his hand and said, "No no, you don''t have to thank me, it was my personal revenge." Venelana just smiled and then said, "Fufufu, but still I am thankful to you." She then grabbed his hand and put it between her b.r.e.a.s.ts and said, "Well leaving that aside, you must be very tired. Let''s go I will show you the room." Seeing that the rest of the girl''s brows twitched but Grayfia walked towards them and pulled Tatsuya away and hugged his other hand and said, "Don''t worry Venelana-sama, I can show him the way. You need not trouble yourself over such matters." with her expressionless face. Venelana looked at Grayfia with a smile on her face and said, "Ara Grayfia, you have yet to show others their rooms I will show him, you still have a lot of work to do, don''t you?" and pulled Tatsuya towards her. Grayfia still looked at her with a expressionless face and said, "You don''t have to worry about that, it is my ''duty'' to take care of guests." and pulled Tatsuya. Seeing the two bicker Isami and Xenovia looked at them with a sweat drop while the rest of the girls just sighed. Xenovia then asked, "What is happening here?" Kurumi''s looked at the scene in front of her and said, "Battle for the Iron throne." Hearing her Xenovia and Isami looked at her and Xenovia asked, "What is that?" All of the girls looked at her with a speechless expression and then Isami said, "They are ''hungry''." But still Xenovia looked at her with a confused expression on her face. Karin then said, "They want the D" But still Xenovia was confused. She then looked at the two and said, "They want to make babies?" And all of the girls nodded their heads on hearing her answer. Kurumi then said, "Now let''s see who will win?" Sinon then asked, "But why is he not saying anything?" Kurumi looked at her and said, "He is not even thinking about them, his mind is somewhere else." Hearing that all of them looked at Tatsuya whose eyes were closed and had a serious expression on his face. Seeing that Sinon immediately used her link and asked, "What are you doing?" Tatsuya who heard the telepathic message opened his eyes and looked at her and said telepathically, "Searching for all the traps that he has set up in this house for us and diffusing them." He then noticed his arms covered in something soft and looked at the two women. He then asked, "What is happening here?" Hearing which the whole room fell silent but suddenly the door opened and Millicas came in the room and said, "Tatsuya Onii-chan when are you planning to come." Tatsuya Freed his arms and walked towards Millicas and apologised to him. Millicas then immediately grabbed Tatsuya''s hand and dragged him towards his room. After the two were gone Kurumi said, "Looks like Millicas wins the war." Chapter 175 - Dinner Later that day when Tatsuya was done playing with Millicas for a while both of them slept in his room as Millicas requested already slept while playing and Tatsuya also thought that Millicas''s room would be much more safer than any other room in the mansion. In the evening he felt someone shaking him and reluctantly opened his eyes to see Grayfia shaking him. Once she saw that he was awake she stood straight and said, "I am sorry for disturbing your sleep but dinner is ready." Tatsuya nodded and then lifted the boy who was lying on top of him and said, "Millicas wake up. Millicas Millicas MILLICAS!!!" Millicas then slowly opened his eyes and rubbed them. Tatsuya then informed him about what Grayfia told him and he was then wide awake. Millicas then stared at Tatsuya''s face and said, "Onii-sama there is something on your face." Tatsuya got confused by that and then took out a mirror and saw many red marks on his face. Seeing them his gaze immediately shifted towards Grayfia who had a small smile on her face. Tatsuya then thought, ''I certainly felt someone touching my face but I just let that be, but to think that she took advantage of it and kiss all over my face.'' He smiled as well and looked at Millicas and said, "You go ahead I will come after washing my face." Millicas nodded and then left the room. Once Tatsuya saw that the door was shut, he immediately pulled Grayfia and pushed her on the bed and got on top of her. He then said, "I didn''t know that the maids of the Gremory family are so naughty." Hearing that Grayfia just smiled at him. Seeing her smile Tatsuya grinned and said, "Not refuting the claim, looks like you indeed are the culprit. Now, this calls for punishment." He then placed his hand on her chest and pinched her left n.i.p.p.l.e over her clothes. Not expecting the sudden action Grayfia immediately opened her mouth to let out a m.o.a.n, but before she was able to Tatsuya covered her mouth with his own and immediately started kissing her. Grayfia who was already in shock because of her n.i.p.p.l.e being pinched got even more surprised by the kiss but soon she came back to her senses and cupped Tatsuya''s cheeks and started kissing him back. Tatsuya who saw this grinned and moved his other hand and pinched her other n.i.p.p.l.e as well. Feeling that Grayfia once again tried to m.o.a.n but this time as well Tatsuya took advantage of that and inserted his tongue in her mouth and started exploring her mouth very roughly. Grayfia who felt the sudden attack tried to counter him but all her effort was in vain. Tatsuya kept on doing it roughly till he felt that Grayfia was going to climax and just at that moment he stopped and separated himself from her. Grayfia who suddenly stopped feeling the pleasure she was feeling earlier got confused and looked at Tatsuya who was standing straight and was fixing his appearance. He then used his magic to clean up his body and looked at Grayfia with a smile and said, "Let''s go then, we are getting late for the dinner." Grayfia wanted to ask him to continue but seeing the smile on his face she understood that he will keep on teasing her. She looked at him with a pleading expression and said, "T-Tatsuya-sama, C-Can we-" Before she was able to finish Tatsuya flicked her forehead and said, "If we continued then how will it be a punishment." and then started walking towards the door and left the room. Grayfia who saw him leave her still unsatisfied pouted for a bit. Soon she gave out an annoyed sigh and then stood up from the bed and then fixed her appearance and said, "I don''t know whether to do this again or not. He will ''punish'' me but still he didn''t let me finish my ''business''." She then turned back to the maid mode and silently moved out of the room. -------------------- When Tatsuya entered the dining room he only saw Venelana and Millicas to be sitting there. He looked at them with a confused expression and asked, "Where are the others?" Venelana smiled at him and said, "Grayfia has gone to call them, it seems you and Millicas were the first ones whom she called. But I wonder why they still didn''t come." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Yeah, I wonder why as well. She is a very ''capable'' maid in my opinion." and then walked towards an empty seat and sat beside Millicas. Soon the others started to come in one by one and when the fight for the seat beside Tatsuya was about to start Gasper ignored the others and immediately sat beside him even though he was totally embarresed by her actions. He looked at Millicas and thought, ''I-I-I AM NOT G-GOING TO LOSE.'' Seeing his determined expression the girls who wanted to complain simply let the matter go and silently too their seats. While eating Rias suddenly asked, "Hmm.... Where is father? I haven''t seen him since I came back?" Venelana looked at her and said, "He has been working very hard and only ''sometimes'' comes back." Rias only nodded her head and then once again everyone started eating. Tatsuya then noticed Isami having trouble eating in a formal manner so he used his telekinesis to move her body and help her eating. Seeing her body move automatically Isami was confused but soon she realized and looked at Tatsuya who just gave her a wink. Tatsuya then looked at Rias and asked, "So what are you all doing tomorrow?" Rias looked at Tatsuya and said, "Well, we all are free during the day but in the evening we have to attend the youths devil meet. Oh, and Onii-sama said that you all are invited as well." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "How very kind of him." He then sent a telepathic message to his team and said, "Looks like we will be meeting the Diodora Ass hole tomorrow. Asia be prepared at all times and we don''t know till what extent that shit can drop." Asia slowly turned her head and nodded with a smile on her face and then sent a telepathic message to others and said, "If he dare try something I will smash his balls with my full strength." in a very cheerful voice. Seeing the innocent girl talk like that the rest of the team only looked at her with a sweat drop. Chapter 176 - Going to the meet After dinner everyone went back to the room that they were provided and to the girl''s dismay they were all in a different room than Tatsuya''s. Though Tatsuya too didn''t stay in his room as Millicas made him play with him till late at night and afterwards both of them slept in his room. And because of this a certain maid who was waiting for her ''punishment'' was dissapointed. The next day the whole mansion was in uproar as the staff were working for the preparations for the youth devil meet. All the maids and butlers were moving from here and there, teleporting various stuff that was been kept in their residence to the place where the function was to be held. Tatsuya and Millicas who were watching the whole scene from the side were amazes from the tension that was present among the staff and then Tatsuya asked, "How many people are actually there that work in the house." Millicas looked at Tatsuya and said, "Enough to have a different maid attend you daily for an year. Maybe a few more." Tatsuya looked at him for a while and seeing his expression Millicas said, "I tried counting how many were there but stopped after a while. Their numbers keep on increasing. It got very annoying." Tatsuya patted his head and said, "So is there anyone you like among them?" Millicas then looked at him with a normal expression and then said, "Due to a different maid coming at the call every time, I don''t feel attraction towards a specific one." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "You have it rough, huh. Well if you every find someone you like feel free to ask me for help." Millicas looked at him for a while and then said, "I think it will be better to talk to me about this once I am a bit more older." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "What''s the big deal, you should be thanking me that I am giving you a head start." Millicas looked at him for a while and then said, "Well, thanks, I guess." Tatsuya just patted his head and said, "Don''t worry, just make sure to become a fine man of culture in future." Suddenly Tatsuya and Millicas heard someone coming towards them and then turned around to see who was coming and saw Venelana and Grayfia walking towards them. They stopped once they came beside them and just as they stopped Tatsuya felt Grayfia staring at him intently. Venelana then asked, "What are you two doing?" Tatsuya and Millicas then said in unison, "Watching the commotion." Tatsuya then asked, "So what do you two need?" Venelana chuckled and said, "Ara ara straight to the business huh, well we wanted to measure your size for the clothes that you will wear in the evening." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "I thank you for your concern but O have already arranged for my clothes for the evening. You don''t have to worry." He then thought, ''Besides Grayfia is giving out a dangerous vibe.'' Hearing his answer Venelana just pouted but Tatsuya clearly heard Grayfia clicking her tongue making him more convinced about his guess. -------------------- Later in the evening Tatsuya and his group were waiting in the hall of the Gremory mansion for one of the ''star'' of the event to come along with her peerage. Miyuki looked at the gate and said, "They sure are taking their time." Tatsuya who was still in his casual clothes then said, "Well, she has to stand out a bit than the others for the event." Miyuki then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Anyway who are you going to escort for the event." Hearing her question all the girls who were sitting perked up and looked at Tatsuya and were looking at him with an expression which said, "Of course it would be me." Tatsuya then looked at all of them who were wearing their dresses and he only said, "You all are looking fabulous, so I am unable to decide." Hearing his praise the girls just smiled at him but then Tatsuya said, "Why not decide it with Rock paper scissors?" All of them then nodded and then gathered in a circle and started the game and in the end only Asia was left standing. Asia jumped in joy and said, "Yeah!!" She then looked at the others and with a bright smile on her face said, "In your face, losers." Hearing those words with such a cheerful voice and expression made all of them sweat drop but soon the door was opened and the Gremory group came inside. Seeing that all of them were there Tatsuya snapped his fingers and then his clothes immediately changed to a black tuxedo and pants with a dark grey shirt underneath the coat. Tatsuya then said, "So shall we get going?" Hearing him the girls who has a slight blush on her cheeks snapped out of trance and Akeno immediately walked towards him and was about to latch out on his arm. But before she was able to her shoulder was held by someone. Akeno then turned around and saw Asia looking at her with a glare which made her entire body stiffen up. Asia then applied a bit pressure in her grip and said in a cold voice, "MaKe AnOtHeR MoVe AnD YoU WiLl bE iN OnE HeLl oF PaIn." Akeno immediately took a step back and Asia once again returned back to her cheerful self and hugged Tatsuya''s arm and said, "Let''s go then." Hearing her cheerful declaration just after ''incident'' made all of them had a cold sweat and gulped their saliva and thought, ''I am glad that I didn''t took his hand.'' Chapter 177 - Meeting the youths All of them then stood inside a magic circle which was made by Tatsuya and then all of them were teleported from the Gremory mansion. The next instant all of them appeared in front of a huge building which was looking very majestic because of all the decoration and lighting that was present on it because of the event. Tatsuya then looked at the Gremory peerage and said, "After you heir of the Gremory family." and did a bow. Seeing him acting playfully Rias played along and said, "Thanks for the honour." and lifted the hem of her dress and did a court bow and then started walking. The rest of them then followed her. Rias then took a side glance at the people walking behind her and then said, "Make sure to not stir up trouble here." Tatsuya looked at his group and said, "If anyone tries to trouble you just ignore them." Rias nodded and then said, "And if they are picking a fight, don''t act rashly and take the best action possible." Tatsuya then said, "If they are picking up a fight just ignore them, they are not worth your time." Rias nodded once again satisfied with Tatsuya''s answer. She then said, "You should be polite while answering someone who is a higher ranking then you." Tatsuya looked at his group with a smile and then said, "If anyone tries to act superior to you and try to order you around just release enough power to stir up the whole building and make them piss themselves off. If it still not works just attack them with an attack which destroys the whole building or the are around the building completely to dust and if you are still not satisfied by that I will surely revert the area back to normal and then We can do that again till you are satisfied." Hearing his answer all of them looked at Tatsuya with a sweat drop while Miyuki just smiled and nodded her head and said, "Yes I will freeze this entire territory over and over again if some bitch tries to get close to Onii-sama!!!" and a cold aura surrounded her. Seeing that the rest of the group just sighed while Tatsuya just patted her head and then said, "If that bothers you then I don''t mind but just don''t take this overboard and kill everyone who tries to eye me." Miyuki nodded and said, "Don''t worry Onii-sama I will not kill everyone who look towards you" Tatsuya nodded his head and then Miyuki thought, ''I will just gouge their eyes out.'' and a ''smile'' appeared on her face. Akeno then tried to ease up the mood around them and looked at Tatsuya and then mischievously said, "By the way Tatsuya-kun~. What will you if the men out their try to flirt with one of us~?" Tatsuya looked at Akeno and just gave a ''smile'' to her. Seeing his ''smile'' Akeno''s eyes twitched and she took a step back and all of them then thought, ''To all the devil in their we pray that you all don''t incur the wrath of the Shiba siblings for the safety of underworld.'' Tatsuya then returned back to normal and then said, "Well let''s get going it will be problem if one of the ''stars'' of the event is not there." All of them then nodded their head and then started walking towards the building. Tatsuya and the others were silently walking towards the hall where the ''stars'' were asked to gather but on their way they met a buffed up man having black hair and was about their age. Seeing the man Tatsuya grinned and walked ahead of the group confusing the Gremory group while the rest of them gave a knowing look to Tatsuya. Tatsuya stood in front of the man with a small smile on his face while the man had a smile as well. Tatsuya then raised his fist and and said, "Long time no see Sairaorg." Sairaorg nodded his head and bumped fists with Tatsuya and said, "Yes it certainly been a long time. How about it want to have a spar of the occasion of our meeting after a long time." Tatsuya just sighed and said, "You really have a one track mind atleast remember what you are here for." Sairaorg just laughed out loud and then playfully smacked Tatsuya''s back and said, "Well there was no problem in asking, right? And who knows that you might have accepted as well." Tatsuya just sighed and said, "You know that I don''t like troublesome things." Rias and the others then came closer to the duo and Sairaorg then noticed them and with a curt bow said, "I a pleasure to meet you Rias and her peerage." He then looked at Tatsuya''s group and said, "Long time no see, I hope that you all are doing well." Rias then gave a court Bow as well and then said, "The pleasure is all mine Sairaorg." Tatsuya''s group then nodded their heads and said, "Long time no see Sairaorg-san/kun. We hope that you are fine as well." Rias then looked at her peerage and then introduced them to Sairaorg. Sairaorg then looked at Isami and then said, "I really hope that I can fight you someday." and moved his hand forward. Isami who was a bit nervous nodded her head and shook hands with Sairaorg. Sairaorg was about to try the strength that Isami possessed by gripping her hand tighter but before he was able to Tatsuya came between then and separated their hands and said, "I would really appreciate if you don''t hold the hand of my girl for so long Sairaorg." Sairaorg then just gave a wry smile and said, "Now now, i don''t have such intentions, I just wanted to test her strength." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Want me to take her place instead, I can help you with the grip test if you want." Sairaorg immediately had cold sweat and he said. "I dont want to have a completely crumbled hand just before the meet." Rias and the other Devils who ware looking at the friends who were talking to each other looked at Tatsuya''s group and asked, "So how do you all know them." They looked at them and just told the story about their meeting although hiding some sensetive parts. Tatsuya then asked, "So what are you doing out here and where is your peerage?" Sairaorg made an annoyed face and said, "Well the Agares and the Astaroth heir arrive after me and though the situation was still peaceful there but when the heir of the Glaysa-Labolas arrived the situation turned very idiotic and even though I tried to control the situation, but....so I left and came out to have some fresh air." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Let me guess the Delinquent and Aira-chan must be arguing." Sairaorg sighed and said, "You really know them well." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well then let''s go and meet up with them." and started walking with Sairaorg towards the hall with the rest of them silently following them and Devils asking the questions to the Tatsuya group. Soon they reached the room and Sairaorg opened the door and the scene that welcomed them were two groups of people standing in front of each other ready to fight any moment. Tatsuya saw them and then his gaze fell upon a green haired girl whose arms were folded under her b.r.e.a.s.ts glaring angrily towards a rowdy looking man. Tatsuya sighed and said, "You two really get along right, Aira-chan, Delinquent-kun." Hearing those nicknames bothe the man''s and the girl''s bodies flinched and then The green haired girl said, "This nickname...." The other male then continued, "only means one thing...." both of them then turned their head and looked at Tatsuya with a surprised expression on their faces while Tatsuya just waved his hand and said, "The man of culture,Tatsuya at your service." Chapter 178 - CHERRY BOY Just as Tatsuya''s presence was noticed by the two groups the men who were looking like some delinquents got on their knees and lowered their heads and shouted at the same time, "GOOD EVENING ANIKI!!!!! WE ARE HONOURED TO HAVE YOU HERE!!!!!" The people behind Seekvaira bowed as well and said, "Good evening Tatsuya-sama." Seeing the show of respect the Gremory group and one other devil who was standing in the corner of the room were surprised while the kings of the peerages just sighed. Sairaorg looked at the scene in front of him with satisfaction and said with a nod, "As expected you still have their respect." Tatsuya then waved his hand and said, "Now now, you all don''t need to go that far. I am happy to see you all, but please raise your heads." As he said that all the devils who were either bowing or were on their knees stood up and looked at Tatsuya with a smile on their faces. Tatsuya then inspected each one of them and said, "Looks like you all have got considerably stronger, specially you Aira-chan, the aura around have you have changed considerably. Speaking of aura.....". Seekvaira then shifted her glasses and a small smile appeared on her face on being praised. Tatsuya then turned his head towards Zephyrdol and said, "You seem to have gotten rowdier than before, right Delinquent-kun?" Hearing that Zephyrdol got a bit pissed and said, "Bastard, you... why have you come here." Tatsuya then walked towards Zephyrdol and smacked his head lightly and said, "Is that how I taught you to talk to your superiors." Zephyrdol who was holding his head looked at Tatsuya with a glare and then said to his peerage, "WHAT ARE YOU BASTARDS LOOKING AT DEAL WITH HIM!!!" But his peerage looked at him and with a wry smile on their faces said, "Now now boss, don''t be like that with Aniki, you should be glad that he is not kicking your ass like the last time." Just as he said that a chuckle was heard by everyone and Zephyrdol immediately turned his head to see who was making fun of him and saw Seekvaira covering her mouth with her hand. He glare at her and said, "Bitch you have some guts to mock me. Do you want your V.i.r.g.i.n self to be harrased that badly." But just as he said that Tatsuya said, "But aren''t you a V.i.r.g.i.n too Zeph-kun?" And just as he said that Zephyrdol got embarresed and a looked at Tatsuya with a glare and said, "O-OF COURSE N-N-NOT!!!" Tatsuya then looked at him with an amused expression and said, "Heh... then when was the time that you got the chance to swipe your v-card? How long did you last? Who was the girl? Was it a girl or a boy? If it was a boy who was on the top?" Hearing his question all of them were left speechless and looked at Zephyrdol with a curious gaze. Seeing their gazes Zephyrdol''s body got stiff and he thought, ''F.u.c.k, why the hell are these bastards looking at me like that? Wait why is my peerage moving away from me? Oi bastards I am straight.'' Seeing that he was not answering on of the members of his peerage said, "Boss do you really swing that way?" and took a step back. Hearing that question all of the men in the room took a step back and looked at Zephyrdol intently. Zephyrdol who was now totally pissed shouted, "OF COURSE NOT!!! I AM TOTALLY STRAIGHT!!! BESIDES I STILL HAVE TO DO IT!!! SO STOP LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT BASTARDS!!!" Hearing his answer Tatsuya smiled and said, "See you are still a V.i.r.g.i.n." Hearing that Zephyrdol realised what he said and then clicked his tongue and stomped his feet on the ground. All of them then started laughing making Zephyrdol angrier. He then looked at Seekvaira and said, "Forget it, we still had some matters to settle, right bitch?" Seekvaira looked at him with a smirk and said, "What are you talking about CHERRY BOY?" And just as she said that Zephyrdol snapped and started to release his demonic energy. Seeing which Seekvaira started to release her energy as well making the atmosphere tense once again. Seeing that the two were not going to stop Sairaorg came forward and said, "Stop it you two, we have a meet just after this. I don''t want to use force if necessary." Zephyrdol looked at him and clicked his tongue and said, "What can a failu-" Before he was able to finish Sairaorg moved from his place and punched him on the face sending him right through the wall and then said, "Oops" Tatsuya sighed and looked at the delinquent peerage and said, "Bring him m back" to which they all nodded and then immediately rushed towards their king. Tatsuya then turned towards Sairaorg and said, "Calm down man." Sairaorg looked at Tatsuya for a while and then release an annoyed sigh. Suddenly the door of the room opened once again and the Sitri peerage came in. Tatsuya who saw Sona wearing a dress rushed towards her and hugged her making Sona fl.u.s.tered and said, "So-tan, good evening." He then looked at her face and said, "You are looking very beautiful tonight." Sona who saw her face very close to Tatsuya became a blushing mess and was not able to say anything. She then lowered her head and said. "T-thank you for the compliment." Seeing her acting so cutely Tatsuya moved forward and whispered I her ear, "If you act this cute then I might ''eat'' you right now?" A shiver went down Sona''s spine but before she was able to process anything and answer Tatsuya she was pulled back by her ''reliable'' queen, Tsubaki. Tsubaki looked at Tatsuya and said, "Now now, you should not mess with her right now, she still have to attend tonight''s meet. Why don''t I accompany you tonight?" But just as she said that she felt a huge amount of Killing intent aimed at her and she got covered in sweat. She then looked at the direction from where it was coming and saw Asia looking at her with a ''smile'' on her face. Seeing her reaction Sona smirked and pushed Tsubaki forward and said, "Yeah, I am busy tonight, Tsubaki why don''t YOU accompany him tonight." making Tsubaki experience more killing intent coming from Asia. Suddenly Asia felt someone tap her shoulder and turning around she saw a black haired devil with a handsome face and gentle expression on his face. The devil the bowed and said, "Nice to meet you, I am Diodor-" Before he was able to finish Asia said, "I have a boyfriend." and walked away from him leaving behind a completely surprised Diodora. Seeing that Tatsuya and the rest of his group couldn''t help but internally laugh at him. Chapter 179 - The show begins After Diodora was completely ignored by Asia the delinquents soon brought back their king. Tatsuya then used his magic to heal him back and then looked at the other young devils that were present in the room and said, "We are sorry for the commotion. Please don''t think bad about him, he is just in his rebellious phase." and placed his hand on Zephyrdol''s head and made him now it forcefully. The delinquent looked at Tatsuya and said, "Bastard stop acting like my parent." To which Tatsuya simply turned his head and ''smiled'' at him. Seeing his smile the rest of the young devils just shuddered and all of them then thought, ''Just who is the devil amongst us.'' Tatsuya and then others then gathered around with everyone''s peerage behind their kings and Tatsuya''s group behind him. Sairaorg then said, "Well then I don''t think that there is any need for it but let''s introduce ourselves. I will go first, Sairaorg Bael the heir of the Bael family." Rias then stepped forward and said, "Rias Gremory, heir of the Gremory family." "Sona Sitri, heir of the Sitri family." "Seekvaira Agares, heir of the Agares family." "Zephyrdol Glaysa-Labolas, heir of the Glaysa-Labolas family." "Diodora Astaroth, heir of the Astaroth family." After that everyone turned their heads towards Tatsuya who on noticing that said, "What, I am not a part of the meet, you want me to introduce myself too?" To which Sairaorg said, "I mean, it''s not a problem." Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Tatsuya Shiba, Hmm..... I am businessman of sorts and a human. For all those who don''t know me I just have one thing to say." He then released a ''bit'' of his aura and said, "Don''t piss me off for your own sake." Feeling the pressure he was releasing all the devils tensed up except for Sairaorg who had an excited smile on his face. Soon a butler came in the room seeing whom Tatsuya stopped releasing the pressure and looked at the butler. The butler then bowed and informed the others that it was now the time for the meeting to begin. All of them nodded and then left the room and walked towards the main hall. Tatsuya and the others then entered the hall and then went their separate ways. Asia immediately latched onto his arm and then all of them went around the hall with the males giving a glare towards Tatsuya. Soon Tatsuya noticed a blur coming towards him and immediately moved his hand and stopped the person coming towards him. Tatsuya looked at the person with a smile and said, "Hey Sera, you look beautiful tonight." and then moved back his hand. Serafall looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-chan, you look handsome as well." and immediately hugged him. Tatsuya hugged her back and said, "So are you skipping your work again?" Serafall looked at Tatsuya with an innocent expression and said, "No, I already took care of it." Tatsuya smiled and said, "So you gave your work Sirzechs without him noticing it." Hearing Which Serafall''s brows twitched and she said, "Ugh... I don''t like how you can easily read my mind." Suddenly all of them noticed and group of people coming towards them, seeing which Tatsuya raised his hand and said, "Yo, long time no see Riser." Riser raised his hand as well and said with a bow, "Yes, it certainly has been a long time. I hope that you are doing well, Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya nodded his head and then looked at the group of people behind Riser and said, "Hello all of you, I hope that Riser is not troubling you all." Riser''s peerage shook their head and said, "Not at all, he takes good care of us." Then Ravel stepped forward and with lifted her dress a bit and gave a curt bow and said, "Nice to meet you Tatsuya-sama." Tatsuya just smiled and placed his hand on her head and patted her making Ravel blush a bit. "Good to see you as well Ravel, but didn''t I told you to call me just by my name." Hearing that Ravel looked up and said, "I cannot be disrespectful to you." Tatsuya gave a wry smile said, "Well I don''t particularly min-" But before he was able to finish Ravel shook her head and said, "No, not doing that." Tatsuya just sighed and said, "Well then do as you please and once again patted her head." Ravel who was lightly blushing suddenly felt some killing intent aimed at her and slowly turned her head and saw Koneko glaring at her. Seeing that Ravel showed a victorious smirk towards Koneko makin Koneko''s brows to twitch. Isami and Xenovia who were standing beside her suddenly felt some black aura coming from Koneko and Xenovia asked, "K-koneko-chan want to eat something?" Koneko didn''t even turned her head and said, "Freshly cooked fried chicken." and started walking towards Tatsuya''s group. Seeing her walking Isami looked in the direction of her path and suddenly frowned on seeing Koneko heading towards Ravel and immediately rushed behind her. Seeing her rushing Xenovia got confused but still followed them as she thought there was some problem. Tatsuya and his group who saw the three figures coming towards them turned their heads and smiled. Tatsuya looked at Koneko and said, "What happened Koneko, missing me already?" Koneko didn''t say anything and stood beside Tatsuya and glared at Ravel. Seeing that Tatsuya said, "Now now, don''t fight here." But Koneko then said, "Senpai, the chicken here is not good, you should stay away from it." Noticing the meaning behind her words Ravel''s smile twitched and she said, "Tatsuya-sama did not need the advice of someone who only likes stinky fishes." After which both the girls started glaring at each other and soon their aura unconsciously started to leak out. Tatsuya them immediately gave a hand chop to both of them and said, "Now now, we don''t want to ruin the mood here, now do we?" Suddenly the lights dimmed down a bit making everyone a bit curious but soon they noticed a spot light aimed towards the door of the hall. Serafall then immediately paniced and said, "Crap, I have to leave now." and then teleported from the spot only to appear walking through the door with the rest of the Satans, with the other three glaring at her." Tatsuya then said, "So the show begins, huh." Chapter 180 - Wings After the maous entered the hall the people started making a commotion on seeing all four of them together which completely overshadowed the entrance of the council men who entered them. Tatsuya looked at the council and noticed that some of them had a displeased expression on their faces and then a small ''smile'' appeared on his face after he read the minds of those devils. ''The info given by Sirzechs is indeed correct. Well nothing less expected from a maou.'' All of them then got on the stage and then Sirzechs came forward and gave a speech about how the youngsters were important for the future and all. Once he was done a devil who was a council man stood up and said, "Now, we will continue on with the youth meet but before that we would like to hear about the goals from the devils who will lead in the future." Hearing that the six kings came forward and stood in front of the stage. Sairaorg then took a step forward and said, "My goal is to become a maou in the future." with a resolute expression on his face which made all the council men praise him for his goal and all. Tatsuya who noticed this sighed and then suddenly he heard a voice. "They sure know how to butter up someone." Tatsuya then turned his head and saw Azazel standing beside him with a glass of wine in his hand. The rest of the group saw him as well and the devils exclaimed, "Sensei you are here as well." Azazel looked at his students and just nodded his head. Tatsuya nodded his head as well and then said, "Well what else can they do, currently Sairaorg is considered to be the strongest youth. They all are trying to make up a favourable relationship with him. They have to carry out their ''business'' in the future as well, right?" Hearing him Azazel looked at him for a while but soon shrugged it off. Tatsuya was the last person he wanted to piss off. He didn''t want his wings to be torn off afterall. While both of them were talking the other young devils told about their dreams as well and finally Sona''s turn came and Tatsuya then stopped and looked at Sona. Sona then came forward and said, "I want to open a school which expertises in preparing the students for the rating game." After saying that one of the council man then said, "But Isn''t such a facility already available?" Sona nodded her head and said, "Yes, but that is only available for the noble and high class devils." Another council man then said, "Then does that mean that you want to open a school which the low class devils can attend." to which Sona just nodded her head. The council man just blinked his eyes for a while but soon burst out laughing after which many people started laughing as well. In the end only Tatsuya''s group, Azazel, Maous, Young devils and some of the council men were the ones left who were not laughing. Serafall was glaring at the council men while Sirzechs was looking at Tatsuya with a panicked expression on his face. Tatsuya looked back at Sirzechs and ones their eyes met, Tatsuya showed a ''friendly'' smile to him. Sirzechs immediately understood that if he interfered with Tatsuya''s actions then death is the last thing that he should be worried about. Tatsuya who saw Sirzechs understanding what he wanted to convey was suddenly called by a voice. "These damn devils, they don''t even know about president and are still mocking them. Aniki aren''t you angry at all." Tatsuya turned his head and saw Saji glaring at the crowd who was laughing at Sona. Tatsuya then ''smiled'' and said, "Do you really think that I am totally Calm. I want to destroy the whole Underworld right now, its just that it will not make Sona happy, even if I did something like that." Hearing his ''friendly'' tone the group who was standing near him took a step back. They clearly understood that Tatsuya was totally pissed right now and if he got angrier then it would be very bad for them. Azazel who heard Tatsuya wanting to destroy the underworld got panicked but soon released a sigh of relief when and gave a silent prayer to Sona. Saji who understood how pissed his Aniki was tried to change the topic and said, "B-But why are they so opposed to her dream?" To which Tatsuya normally said in a bit loud voice, "Huh, isn''t that obvious. These devils are scared." And just as he said that the whole room got silent and all of them looked in their direction. The gazes who saw Tatsuya were both filled with surprise and hate and seeing that Sona couldn''t help but get worried for him. Tatsuya who saw that all the gazes were at him looked back at all of them and said, "What? Isn''t that the reason. Why get silenced all of a sudden." To which the council men just glared at him and the one who stared laughing pointed at him and said, "Who the hell are you and how dare you say something like that!!!" Tatsuya looked at the devil and smirked which made the devil get more pissed. Tatsuya then said, "Well aren''t you scared that your position that you got because of your lineage will be taken if what Sona said were to happen." Saji who was confused by what Tatsuya said ignored the surrounding and asked, "What do you mean by that Aniki?" Tatsuya looked at Saji and said, "Well just think about this, in the devil society those who are born in the noble families are given the title of a high class devils from their birth. Do you really think that they have the strength of a high class at that time? And then those high class devils are given their peerage pieces at a certain age to form their own peerages, with these pieces they can even turn people from other races into devils." Saji then thought for a while and then nodded his head confirming that he understood till then. Tatsuya nodded his head as well and then said, "Now do you think that devils would reincarnate any normal human they want? No, they will reincarnate someone who have something special about them, like a sacred gear, strong weapon, superior genetics etc. Now the devil society which promotes the low class devils based on their strength and the knowledge that they have about their society and the house to which they belong to. Just think about if such devils who are reincarnated as low class devils were to be given an opportunity to have the knowledge about the devil society and the rating games, won''t they rank up very quickly as they were strong from the beginning their growth might also be fast and since they possess the sacred gears other things like that it is only obvious that these new devils will easily rank up to high class." He then turned his head and looked at the devil who clearly had a displeased expression on his face and said. "So it is only natural for them to get worried as if more capable devils started to emerge more and more their positions will be in danger." The devil stood up from his seat and said, "BRAT DO YOU KNOW WHO ARE YOU TALKING TO. I AM NOT ONLY A HIGH CLASS DEVIL BUT A MEMBER OF THE DEVIL COUNCIL AS WELL. DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU!!!!!" Tatsuya just looked at him with an amused expression and said, "Heh, you are a high class devil?" To which the devil just glared at Tatsuya and said, "YES, I AM AND I CAN CLEARLY SAY THAT YOU WILL NEVER REACH SUCH A POSITION IN YOUR LIFE!!!" Tatsuya just chuckled and said, "Is that so, then you won''t mind to prove that you are a high class, right?" The devil then said, "Huh, what? You want me to prove that I am a high class?" Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "I mean if you are ACTUALLY a high class then you won''t mind, right?" The devil just got more pissed and said, "SURE I ACCEPT!!!" Tatsuya just showed a gentle smile on his face and clapped his hands together and said, "Ah, so nice of you. Then you won''t mind to take out your wings right? A high class devil must have three pairs of wings as far as I know. So you must have them as well right?" And just as he said that most of the council men got surprised and looked at the devil who was standing with a panicked expression on their faces while the devil in question was left completely speeches and was just looking here in there because of nervousness. Chapter 181 - Weak and Frail The devil who was acting arrogantly just a minute ago was now completely silent and was looking around the hall with nervousness. Seeing that Tatsuya smirked and said, "What happened? Weren''t you going to show your high classiness to all of us. Spread your wings." He then took a step forward and said, "Or is it that someone cut off your wings earlier?" The devil who heard him got pissed but feeling all the gazes that were at him made him unable to speak. He then turned his head towards a particular member of the council with an expectant gaze and in a low voice said, "Lord Bael..." The person who was called then turned his head and looked at the devil with narrowed eyes and said in a cold tone, "What?" Hearing his tone the devil shuddered and said, "N-n-nothing." Lord Bael then turned his head and closed his eyes and thought, ''Hmph, these council men who have been selected just because of their house are getting too arrogant now a days, let them suffer. Not having power to support the devil pride then you are just trash.'' Tatsuya looked at Lord Bael for a while and thought, ''Hmm.... well he is a good bastard.'' Tatsuya then looked at the devil and said, "What are you hesitating for show the world you high classiness." Hearing that all the devil from the council who were in the same position as the devil glared at Tatsuya to which Tatsuya just smiled and said, "I know I am handsome but you don''t have to stare at me." Tatsuya then looked back at the devil in question and after waiting for a while he said, "Are you feeling shy about showing your wings in front of so many people?" To which the devil blinked for a while and then said, "I-It''s not like I am embarresed, its just that you are not worthy of Seeing my majestic wings." And at that all Devils in the room thought at the same time, ''Bullshit.'' Tatsuya looked at him with a smile and then said, "Then how about a demonstration of power?" Hearing that the devil once again became a bit nervous and said, "And how would that confirm that I am a high class?" Tatsuya then said, "Well you just have to fight a fellow high class. That''s all." The devil then started thinking, ''Hmm..... fighting a fellow high class huh, considering all the people that are here are the youths, the maous, th council. The only ''hIgh class that I can think from are from the council, they will not gi against me. Hmm... ok.'' The devil then said, "Hmph.... fine, but do it quick pick up someone who is willing here and now. I don''t have a lot of time." Tatsuya then smiled and walked forward and pulled two people. "Choose whichever you want to fight, the ones here are the third son of the Phenex clan, Riser Phenex. The other is the heir of the Bael clan and the strongest youth Sairaorg Bael." Seeing the two people the devil council was once again shocked and looked back at the devil who was to fight.pnly to find him completely motionless. ''How the hell am I supposed to fight these two, I remember that I only won against Riser because he himself backed out. Not to mention, the son of Lord Bael is said to be stronger than many genuine high class devils.'' On the other hand the two who have been pulled by Tatsuya were confused as well and seeing their faces Tatsuya said, "Just cooperate and if you win, I will give you a reward as well." Hearing the word ''reward'' both Sairaorg and Riser became spirited and their aura started leaking out of their body and a grin appeared on their faces. ''A reward from Tatsuya-san is worth can be of a lot more worth then sucking up to the council.'' ''I can ask him for a fight if I beat the shit out of this council man.'' Both of them then looked at the devil and said, "Please pick me I am ready to fight you with all my might." Both of then then looked at each other and then glared and said, "Back down, I will be the one to fight him." "Hmph, Riser is not someone who will hear to the likes of you. Riser wants to fight him. So you back down. Riser will take care him." Both of them then started to get agitated and soon their auras started to get wilder and wilder. Feeling the auras the most of the council men gulped their saliva and the said devil was sweating. He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "I-I-I don''t mind f-fighting either of them but you were the one who questioned my authority so you should be the one who should fight me." Tatsuya then grinned internally and thought, ''Heh, he took the bait.'' While the other who knew of Tatsuya''s prowess thought, ''He is in deep shit now.'' Tatsuya then ''innocently'' said, "Are you saying that you want to fight a ''weak'' and ''frail'' HUMAN like me. I should tell you the strongest thing that I fought was a lizard(great red)." Just as he said that the people who knew him thought, ''FRAIL AND WEAK MY ASS.'' Hearing that the devil got delighted and thought, ''He is a human, f.u.c.k yeah, he is so dead.'' The devil once again became arrogant and said, "Heh, so you were the guest that the maous talked about. Acting arrogant in a place where you don''t belong. Looks like someone has to punish you." Hearing that Tatsuya just grabbed Miyuki and Asia who were about to beat the shit of the devil and said, "Oh so you want to punish me huh, then I accept your challenge." The maous then looked at the devil and said, "Our condolences are with you." The devils were a bit confused by that but still shrugged it off and said, "Don''t hold back human, this might be the last day of your life." To which Tatsuya was about to say something but Sirzechs interrupted him and said, "Oi oi hold back a bit we don''t want to have casualties here." ''Yeah I don''t want to see the end of the world.'' Tatsuya looked at Sirzechs and said, "Don''t worry I will only swing my sword." Sirzechs who was still uneasy about that nodded his head and thought, ''What''s the worst can happen if he were to just swing a sword.'' Just as they were about to make an imaginary field a magic circle appeared besides the maous and two people appeared out of it. Tatsuya looked at the two people and said. "Yo Michael, Gabriel. Good evening." Both the seraphs then looked at Tatsuya with a smile and then returned the greetings. Michael then noticed the tension in the atmosphere and asked Sirzechs about the matter and after hearing it looked at the devil and said, "Even though we are from different factions, you have my condolences." To which the devil was once again confused but still shrugged it off. -------------------- The maous then made and rating game field for Tatsuya and the council men for the battle and both of them were standing a hundred metres away from each other. Suddenly a huge screen appeared in the sky and the devil''s face was visible in it. "You can still back away if you want." To which Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Oh, dont worry, I will hold back enough." The devil then clicked his tongue and said, "To show how generous I am even after you disrespected me so much, I will let you make the first move." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Well, I will gratefully take you up on that." He then formed a sword out of magic and raised it up in the sky. The sword had a golden hilt with a blue handle and a shining silver blade. Seeing the sword both Michael and Gabriel felt a lot of holy energy but still didn''t know what that sword was. Golden lights started to come out of the ground and gather around the blade making it shine in a golden light. Tatsuya then smirked and then the speed of the light particles which started to gather around the sword increased and a huge sword made of light was formed in the sky. Seeing the size of sword and the amount of holy energy that it was emitting the devil''s face paled and his whole body started shivering. "You have the guts to insult Sona in front of me. Like hell you are going to let you live." "EX" The light sword started to get bigger and waves of energy started to come out from the sword making a strong gust of wind. Tatsuya then used space lock so that no one could interfere with them and then moved his hand a bit backwards, readying to swing the sword. "CALIBUR!!!" Tatsuya then swung the sword in devil''s direction and suddenly a huge wave fully made of holy energy was fired at the devil completely engulfing his body. Seeing the scene in front of him Sirzechs smacked his head in the table and thought, ''LIKE HELL JUST A SWING OF SWORD CAN''T MAKE THINGS WORSE!!!!!'' Chapter 182 - The council After Tatsuya confirmed that the devil was dead he teleported back at the venue hall and noticed that all the devils were looking at him with both awe and fear. Tatsuya then looked towards Diodora and decided to hear what he was thinking. ''That attack was certainly powerful, but I think that was the power of the sword itself, also it being a holy sword was also a reason for the death of the devil.....anyways I have the power of Ophis I will not have any problems with some small fry human.'' Hearing that Tatsuya internally smirked suddenly he felt some devils coming towards him and turned his head and saw the devil council walking towards him with Lord Bael leading them. Lord Bael then stood in front of Tatsuya and looked at him with a stern expression and said, "You certainly posses a powerful weapon." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Oh, I am honoured to hear your praise." Lord Bael then said, "But you should know that killing a member of the council will certainly make you our enemy, even though you are in an alliance with us." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "I think you are mistaken, me and my group are not in an alliance we have been neutral from the beginning. Besides was he really a member of the council?" A devil who was standing at the back of the group said, "WHAT DO YOU MEAN!!!!! OF CO....u.r....se he was a member of the council?" The devil then became confused. Hearing Him the other members of the council became confused as well and started to discuss among eachother. "Hey was he really the member of the council?" "Who are you talking about?" "The one that the human brat just killed." "Oh that one I don''t know? Which family did he belong to?" "Ummmm...I don''t know?!?!" The commotion started to get louder and louder and seeing that Tatsuya smirked and thought, ''Mind control is simply awesome. In just an instant they even forgot about the devil.'' Then one of the devil said, "T-Then too you killed a devil in front of us. Do you think that you can get away with that!!!" Tatsuya just chuckled and said, "Then going by that logic, you won''t mind if I take actions for all the humans that were killed in my territory by the devils right? I don''t mind swinging my sword a few more times a ''little'' bit stronger this time." and then the sword appeared in his hand. Seeing the sword which was releasing a holy aura far stronger that they have ever experienced from a holy sword all the devil''s became tensed and took a step back. Lord Bael looked at Tatsuya with narrowed eyes and said, "Do you think that you can threaten us in our own territory." Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan look and said, "Umm....hello I am literally doing that." Lord Bael looked around then noticed the devils around them and then snorted seeing most of them getting scared. His gaze then fell on Sirzechs and once both of them looked into each others eyes Sirzechs vigorously shook his head in denial. Seeing that Lord Bael''s eyes widened in surprise on seeing that even Sirzechs didn''t want to mess with Tatsuya. Tatsuya then put the sword back and said, "Relax, I am not going to fight here. I was just angry because he dared to berate Sona in front of me." Hearing that the council''s eyes widened while Sona blushed on hearing him. Lord Bael then asked, "And why would you be getting upset to that extent for miss Sitri. Going that far for a frie-" "Fiance." Lord Bael who was about to continue stopped and looked towards Tatsuya with an astonished expression and asked, "What do you mean by that?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "I said that she is my Fiance....Serafall as well." Lord Bael and most of the devils in the room got shocked and looked at the two sisters who were just mentioned. Both of them who were now the centre of attention had different expressions. Sona got embarresed and looked like she just wanted to hide somewhere, while Serafall was puffing her chest proudly with an expression which said, "How about that?" She then glanced at Grayfia who was standing behind Sirzechs and smirked. Grayfia who saw Serafall''s expression smirked back remembering the thing that happened back in the Gremory mansion. Seeing the expression Serafall hot a bit panicked and looked at Grayfia with a glare which said, "What happened between you two?" Grayfia as if understanding what Serafall was asking showed a cheerful smile on her face and then looked away. Serafall who saw that was about to attack Grayfia bit stopped herself after realising where she was and thought, ''I will deal with that maid later.'' Some of the devil from the councill then looked at Serafall and Sona and said, "I didn''t know that both of you will fall so low that you will get engaged with a human. Both of you have really degraded the reputation of us devils." Hearing that both Sona and Serafall glared at Lord Bael who didn''t even flinched at that. Tatsuya looked at those devil and then thought, ''Looks like there is going to be quite a news in tomorrow''s underworld newspaper.'' Sirzechs who noticed Tatsuya''s expression thought, ''Looks like my work is going to increase by a large scale.'' and slumped his shoulders. Tatsuya then clapped his hands becoming the centre of attention once again and said, "Now now don''t scare my fiancees, otherwise there might be something ''funnier'' happen here." and took out Excalibur and started charging the Magical energy in it making its blade glow. The council men who were standing closest to Tatsuya took a few steps back and then except for the Bael the rest of them started to flare out their auras. Tatsuya who noticed the ''huge'' amount of aura that was coming out of them yawned and passed more energy in the sword and moved his hand upwards and once again a huge golden beam started forming above its blade making all the devil including the mauous panic at the amount of holy aura. Tatsuya then said, "I don''t mind if you want to have a go with me but...do you have the guts?" Hearing him openly insult the council the devil got shocked and looked towards the council. The council men themselves got angered by the insult that Tatsuya threw at them and glared at him. Some of the members were about to argue to him but Lord Bael then raised his hand making his fellow council men stop and then said, "We should not let the matters escalate, we don''t want the young devils to die this early." He then turned around and said, "I will pretend that such a thing didn''t happen here and I hope that we don''t meet again huma- Tatsuya Shiba." Seeing him the other council men also followed him while gritting their teeth. Tatsuya who heard Bael''s thoughts muttered, ''He seriously is an interesting bastard. Just because most of the devil''s here were ''pure'' he left, he didn''t even had an intention to back down from the fight. He truly posses the pride of the devils." Tatsuya then put back his sword and said, "I am going to the washroom and then left the hall leaving behind the people completely silent. -------------------- The devil council who were walking back to were complaining to Lord Bael about Tatsuya. Bael who was silently listening to their complaints looked back at them and said, "Then do any of you have the strength to stand against his attack." Hearing the question all of them got silent and lowered their heads. Lord Bael looked at them for a while and said, "Only speak about this when you have some kind of idea." and started walking again seeing which the others started following soon. All of them then entered the room but once the last member entered the door got closed on its own and then disappeared from the devil''s sight. Seeing that the devil''s started panicking but stopped once they heard a voice. "Good, now that you all are here let''s start the discussion." Chapter 183 - Please go through the doc.u.ments After Tatsuya left the hall he silently walked towards the Washroom. He then fixed his clothes and appearance and once checking that everything was fine he sighed and turned serious and said, "Let''s start." and made some clones. The clones then looked at each other and nodded their heads and once everyone did that except for the real one the rest of them got equipped in the covert mobile suit(the suit that Tatsuya wore in the movie). Tatsuya looked at the now suited up clones and said, "Deal with them." and all of them nodded their heads and teleported from the spot. Tatsuya had a small grin on his face and then left the room leaving the job to his clones and said, "Let''s go back Odin must be arriving soon." and then went back to the hall. Meanwhile the rest of his clones scattered all around the underworld taking their positions and doing the job that Tatsuya had given them while one of them went to the room where the council men would be arriving later and took a seat for himself and turned around so that he was not visible. Soon the members started entering the room and once he confirmed that all of them were in the room he made a replica of the room in his kamui dimension and teleported himself and the other devils in there without letting them know of it. "Good now that you all are here let''s start the discussion." Hearing his voice which was different from his original voice the devils flinched and turned around towards the source of the voice. Tatsuya (clone) then turned around and said, "Now gentlemen and ladies will you please take your seats. We have a lot to discuss." and opened his arms and took out a bunch of papers and a pen and placed them in front of each seat on the table. Seeing him who was covered in a full body suit and had a mask as well the devils got wary of him and started releasing their demonic power. Lord Bael them said, "Who are you and how dare you enter this room without our permission?" Tatsuya looked up and said, "If you have the time to bicker about this it would be wise if you cooperate with me. I promise that it will help the devils as well." Hearing him some of the council men got angry and fired their demonic energy at him. "How dare you order us around." "Know your place." But Tatsuya didn''t flinch and just raised the pen that was placed on the table and simply swiped his hands towards the attacks coming towards him and said, "Full counter." and in an instant the volume and power of the attacks doubled and was reflected back at the devils who seeing that immediately formed some barriers to protect themselves. Tatsuya the simply put the pen back and said, "I won''t say this again. TAKE?YOUR?SEATS.." and raised a bit of his aura. Feeling the amount of pressure the Devils got surprised and then started sweating. All of them glared at the suited Tatsuya for a while and then turned their heads towards Lord Bael. Lord Bael looked at Tatsuya and said, "Is it really something that will benefit the devils." Hearing that Tatsuya chuckled and said in a confident tone, "Believe me after the discussion you will be thanking me for telling you about all this." Lord Bael looked at Tatsuya silently and then slowly pulled back a chair and took a seat. Seeing that the other devils were surprised but once Lord Bael glared at them they took a step back and then immediately pulled a seat as well and sat down. Tatsuya looked at all of them and said, "Now then we are already quite delayed so let''s beg-" But Lord Bael interrupted him and said, "Before that tell us who are you? Which faction do you belong to?" Tatsuya looked at Lord Bael and said, "It is very rude to interrupt someone and as for your question you can call me.....Black and I belong to a small group called Dark Reunion." Hearing him all the devils got serious and thought, ''What is this Dark Reunion group? I haven''t heard of them? Are they someone who haven''t yet revealed themselves?'' Lord Bael then asked, "And what would the Dark Reunion be planning contacting is this way, more importantly helping us devils." Tatsuya then simply said, "Don''t think much. You can say that this matter is..... personal." He then paused for a bit and then summoned a huge bundle of papers in front of everyone and said, "Now we have wasted quite a lot of time. Please go through the doc.u.ments." Hearing that one of the devil looked at him and said, "Who are you to ord-" before he was able to finish Tatsuya used his psychic powers and threw him towards the wall with a great force making a huge crack on the wall while a lot of blood dripped from the devil''s body. Seeing that the rest of the devils were shocked but Tatsuya as if nothing have happened said, "Please go through the doc.u.ments." "Hey what is the meani-" Once again another devil tried to raise his voice and this time Tatsuya used his psychic powers to make him crash in the ceiling, resulting him in getting hanged in the ceiling by his head. And once again as if nothing have happened Tatsuya said, "Please go through the doc.u.ments." All the devils then gulped their saliva and then nodded their heads. They understood that they were not in a position where they can argue with him. The devils then took the papers in their hands and started going through them the expression on their faces kept on changing from anger to fear. While this was happening Tatsuya kept on looking at all of them while his telepathy was activated and was hearing their thoughts with a ''smile''on his face. Chapter 184 - Nothing much Tatsuya who was looking at the panicked devils with a face of amus.e.m.e.nt behind his mask turned his head and looked towards the person who had the highest authority among the council, Lord Bael. Lord Bael himself looked calm and composed but once Tatsuya heard his thoughts he knew how angry he was at the moment. Tatsuya then looked at the other council members and said, "So, how do you think our information gathering is. Awesome, right?" Hearing his voice the other council men except for a few flinched and looked towards Tatsuya. "W-W-WHAT IS THIS NONSENSE?!?!?!" "D-DO YOU THINK THAT ANYONE WILL BELIEVE THIS!?!?" Tatsuya then calmly said, "Mister your tone itself is telling that you are believing it. Besides there are your signatures or seals on those doc.u.ments as well." Hearing that the devils wanted to retort but were not able to find anything to do so. Tatsuya then sighed and then picked up his bundle and said, "But seriously I have to say, you devils sure like this kind of stuff. Trafficking seems to be your favourite. Not to mention you are doing the same with the pure devils as well. I see that you don''t discriminate others based on their class. Truly magnificent. I can surely say that you all are not racists and here I was told that the devils look down on the other species and even the mixed blood among them. Seems like the information was wrong. You people are not like that at all. To sell people from the 72 pillars along with the other low class and mixed blood devils, man that''s some serious equality levels that you follow. My ''respect'' for you all have increased significantly." and gave out a hearty laugh. Hearing him laughing the members whose deeds were now presented in front of the other councilmen were fuming with rage while Lord Bael and the others who worked genuinely for the council were angry at their ''fellow'' councilmen. Tatsuya then flipped a few pages and then said, "Now coming to the other part of the reports, it seems like you all are performing a lot of experiments on humans that are not necessarily ''safe'' here in underworld and quite a number of them belongs to our territory as well. What do you have to say about that?" Lord Bael too glanced at the culprits and said, "I would also like to know about all this and the matter concerning the trafficking. You all surely using your ''rights'' as councilmen to the fullest huh." All of them then gave an audible gulp and started sweating after seeing the glaring Bael. The other righteous councilmen nodded as well and looked at their ''colleagues'' and waited for their answers. One of the culprit then raised his head and said, "Lord Bael, believe us this bastard is just bluffing there is no way that we the members of the council could do something that would tarnish about name." "Yeah, we cannot do something like this. He is lying." "Are you seriously going to believe someone whom you have met just once." "Believe us Lord Bael we have never betrayed you." Seeing the devils starting to make commotion Tatsuya raised his aura a bit making all of them shut up and them with a calm voice said, "Looks like all this information have made you acc.u.mulate quite a lot of stress and you all are not able to think properly. How about we all watch a video?" and then snapped his finger and immediately a holographic screen appeared in the air making them a bit confused. Tatsuya then snapped his fingers once again and the past lights started to get dimmer. Tatsuya then said, "All of you should know before hand that this video might be a horrifying experience for a few." and then the video started playing. Just as an image appeared on the screen one of the devil''s said, "Hey, that''s my territory." Hearing that the other devils looked more carefully and nodded their heads. Tatsuya then chuckled and said. "Of corse needless to say it is live as well. So you can say it is based on real events." Tatsuya then said, "You can start the show all of you." Just as he said that a man who was wearing the same suit as Tatsuya came in front of the camera and said, "Roger that." and then the screen broke down into smaller screens and each of them showed a different locations. Seeing that one by one the devils said, "Hey that is my territory." "Yeah mine as well." "What is the meaning of this." "Mine is there as well." Lord Bael then looked at each of the territories and then said, "So these are the territories of all those who are suspected among us." Tatsuya clapped his hands and said, "As expected of Lord Bael. You should be knowing what fun things are about to be seen right now right?" Hearing that the culprits got alerted but soon realised what was going to happen and began panicking. Tatsuya then took the doc.u.ments in the hand and said, "Now if you may please open to the third last page. You may. be able to see a list of names." All of them then did the same and opened the page and after reading the names some of the councilmen began panicking and then Tatsuya said, "Ah, judging by your reactions it seems like you all know the ''actors'' who are going to work in our small video. Of course they are the ones who have been working day and night for the sake of your acts of ''equality''." All of them then started getting agitated and glare at Tatsuya while the man himself was sitting in a relax position and had a tub of popcorn in his hand and was silently watching the ''movie''. Seeing that some of the devils were questioning how he was able to eat with the mask on, but they got the an answer when they saw his hand pass through the mask. All of them then looked at the screen and saw the members of Dark Reunion walking closer and closer to the ''facilities''. Tatsuya then said, "Oh, the actors are about to enter." Hearing that all of them straightened themselves and just as Tatsuya said a group of people came into various screens. The group of people immediately rushed towards the dark reunion members but were immediately stopped by them by telekinesis as their bodies were simply held motionless in the air. "Now you may check the faces of these devils with the list and you will know how great was the part that they played. Lord Bael immediately started matching the faces and once he found most of the members in the list he looked at the ''suspects'' and said, "I have certainly seen some of them with you all. So is there anything that you ''still'' have to say." The devils were immediately ready to make excuses but Tatsuya stopped them and said, "Wait wait let''s get a closer look at the facilities as well. Some of you might say that it is all just made up and we invaded their homes." The video once again started and the sight of labs and the places where the ''goods'' were kept to be sold later were seen in the video. Seeing them most of them were pale but still looked at it intently. The members of the dark reunion then freed the ''goods'' and seeing that some of them shouted, "Hey what are you doing?" Tatsuya just smiled and didn''t say anything but just pointed his finger towards something. Seeing that the devils followed their gaze in the direction and noticed Lord Bael fuming with rage with some of his power of destruction being released unconsciously because of anger. Lord Bael then said, "You lot have sure grown a lot huh, looks like you don''t fear what we devils can do. Just because we are at peace doesn''t mean that we have forgotten how to fight. You all were with us in the war as well and you all certainly know that how the numbers of the pure devils have diminished. But you all still have the nerve to sell out the members of the 72 pillars." Feeling the amount of aura that he was releasing the members of the council were having trouble in breathing while Tatsuya was looking at them with an amused expression and thought, ''He certainly is a pure blood maniac.'' Lord Bael then glanced at Tatsuya and said, "I really thank you on the behalf of all the devils. We certainly will deal with these sc.u.m. But I would like to know what would the dark reunion want in return for such information. Besides I would like if-" Before he was able to finish Tatsuya said, "To keep my mouth shut? Don''t worry ''I'' will not tell anyone about this besides I didn''t come here to negotiate with you. I said in the beginning that I only want to discuss with you. Now I will just finish my own business and then go back." Hearing that Bael looked at him with suspicion. This deal was too good to be true. He then hesitatingly said, "And what would your business be. We will certainly cooperate with you if it is within our power." Tatsuya then said in a cheerful voice, "Ah don''t worry it is not something difficult or painful. If you will cooperate then my job will be much more easier." Bael then asked, "And what would this task be, if I may ask?" Tatsuya chuckled and said, "Oh nothing much, just a small massacre." and took out a pair of black guns. Chapter 185 - End of the council Seeing him take out a pair of guns the Devils got shocked and stood up from their seats and started the preparatios for attack. Tatsuya who saw then kept on sitting calmly and said, "Now now don''t be like that I promise you will not feel any pain." and raised his gun. One of the devil then said, "D-do you really think that a simple gun can kill devils like us. Even guna filled with bullets dipped in holy water will have trouble to kil-" Before he was able to finish Tatsuya pointed his gun towards him and pulled the trigger and immediately the devil disappeared with a white light. Seeing that all the Devils were speechless and had their mouths open wide. Lord Bael then glared at Tatsuya and said, "You, What the hell do you think you are doing?" But Tatsuya ignored his question and said, "Ah! Lord Bael you and the other two who are not involved with any of this shit can leave if you want. You are not a part of this massacre.....yet. So please don''t force yourself to come in my list of people who should be f.u.c.k.i.e.d up." Bael who heard him was angry but he knew that he cannot do anything to him. He gritted his teeth and said, "Is there no way that we can negotiate, they are still high ranking devils." Tatsuya immediately said, "Not a chance besides I already told you that I didn''t come here for negotiations to begin with. The only thing that I can give you as an option is whether you want to go back before they die, or you will go after they die. So what will be your choice." Bael looked down and after thinking for a while he said, "I don''t want to see this through, I cannot let someone threaten the name of us devils. I will -" But Tatsuya ignored him and said, "Oh Enough!" and then pointed at the screen floating in the air and said, "Look there." and all of them then looked at the screen and could see the territories of various council men. Then one of the members of the dark reunion appeared on the screen holding a rifle in their hands and pointed it towards the labs and places where the devils were kept for sale. All of them then simultaneously pulled the trigger. Immediately a small orbs formed over the establishments and then started getting bigger and bigger till it completely engulfed those establishments, completely destroying a them.(A/N: The clones used material burst) Seeing that all the devils were speechless and those to the territories belonged to were not able to think rationally and kept staring at the screen for a while and finally one of the innocent devil said, "D-Did you really-?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yup, that was live but don''t worry, I already moved the innocent people out of the area, they were not caught up in the attack." Tatsuya then pointed his gun towards the devils and said, "Let''s finish this soon." and killed every devil in the room which was found guilty of doing such tasks. Tatsuya then looked at Bael and said, "I will advise you take in people who are faithful or at the very least those who you can control in the council." He then passed by him and said, "Also make sure to tell a certain red hair that not to mess with me, it would be beneficial for him. I advise you to be wary of him as well." Bael who was continuously glaring at Tatsuya then said, "What do you mean by that?" Tatsuya then said, "These sc.u.mbags whom I just killed were seeking the devils in human territories. Who do you think has an ownership of a human territory in recent time. And we both know Sitri cannot do such a thing. You should be knowing this since you have fought with them in the war." Bael then began thinking, ''It sounds reasonable. That Gremory is someone who can do something like this. I know that he always have a calm and noble aura around him but I too think that he is faking it?'' Lord Bael them started charging power of destruction in his hands and said, "But before all that I cannot let you go out alive. You killed all the council members in front of me?" Tatsuya just looked at him and while tilting his head asked, "Do you really think that you can kill me?" But Bael didn''t say anything and kept on glaring at him. Tatsuya just smiled inside the helmet and said, "You are so smart and you are also not driven by impulses. This is something that is not seen in devils very often. Tell you what, I will give you an honour. I will let you lightly offend me once. I promise that I will not retaliate that time" The room then started glowing and Tatsuya waved his hand and said, "Farewell Lord Bael, I hope that we meet soon. And just remember to not do anything that will add you to my let''s f.u.c.k up this person''s life list." Soon the roo. stopped glowing and Tatsuya disappeared from the room. Bael looked at his fellow remaining council members and said in a serious tone, "Check whether those places have been actually destroyed or not. Also inform everyone to attack anyone from Dark reunion as soon as they come in view. Also prepare for a list of individuals whom we should add in the council." and walked out of the room. He then formed a magic circle near his ear and said, "Check the hall where the meeting for the peace treaty is happening right now. Check a whether the human who killed a council man in the party earlier is present there or not? Also appoint some spies near the head of the Gremory house. Inform the maous to meet is as soon as possible." and then the magic circle disappeared. Meanwhile Tatsuya who just got informed about all the tasks which were completed smiled and then ordered one of the clones. Make sure that they are not able to cover up the news at any cost. Spread the info among the locals there. Some people from the media will surely notice the commotion. Also make sure to ''accidentally'' drop some evidence. Tatsuya then internally and smiled and said, "And make sure to pay a visit to my dear friend Zeoticus. He must be feeling quite lonely." Soon he noticed a portal appear near the stage and cut the connection and then our of the portal few people appeared. Chapter 186 - Research is important Tatsuya looked towards the portal and saw Odin, Thor and Rossweisse come out of the portal along with Baraqiel. Odin who noticed Tatsuya widened his eyes in surprise and said, "I didn''t know that you were a part of the alliance as well?" Tatsuya just shook his head and said, "Nah, I am not a part of the alliance. I am just an invited guest here." Odin looked at Tatsuya for a while and then shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, whatever. It is good that we didn''t know that you were here as well. It would have been difficult to hold back Freya and Hela from coming here if they knew." Thor and Rossweisse nodded their heads as well and Rossweisse said, "That certainly would have been very difficult. Freya-sama always complains that Tatsuya-sama have not contacted her at all. Same for Hela-sama as well." Hearing that Tatsuya and his group looked at them with a wry smile and Tatsuya said, "W-Well you should be knowing that a lot have been happening in my territory as of late. So I was very busy. There are still a lot of work left back home." Hearing that the Norse group nodded their head in understanding and Thor said, "Make sure to complete the work quickly. We will most like come there for the alcohol soon." Odin nodded his head as well and said, "Yeah, that was really some fine alcohol. Make sure to stock up plenty for us." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Sure I don''t mind but make sure to not make a scene like the last time if you know what is good for you." Hearing that Odin burst out laughing and said, "HAHHAHAH No promises there. But will try our best." Seeing him acting like that Rossweisse said, "Odin-sama mind your behaviour. What will others think of you?" Odin then looked at Rossweisse with a frown and said, "Geez, Rossweisse. Uptight like always, loosen up a bit, will ya. Because of being like this is the reason that you are still single." Rossweisse immediately crouched down as black fumes started to come out of her body and then some tears started to form in her eyes. "I-It''s not like I am yearning for a boyfriend. *sniff**sniff* I don''t want to stay single for the rest of my life Uwaa." Seeing her like that Tatsuya said, "She has it hard." Azazel then came near them and said, "Yo, Geezer from the north." Odin and Thor then turned their heads and looked at him and said, "Oh Fallen brat, you were here as well." Tatsuya sighed and said, "Great, the perverts are together." and walked away. Odin then whispered to Azazel and asked, "Hey brat, found some new ''Those'' type of bars?" Azazel grinned and said, "Oh, don''t worry, I never leave my research mid way." and took out a notebook a d showed it to Odin." Odin then immediately began flipping the pages and said, "Ho ho ho, gotta go to these ''research'' facilities and expand my horizon of ''knowledge''. You coming with me brat?" Azazel smiled and said, "Of I am going, after all-" both of them then shook their hands and said at the same time, "Research is important." Seeing the two perverts acting like that the others around them looked away and tried to act like that they don''t know them. Baraqiel then murmured, "Geez, how come a person like this is the leader of fallen angels. No sense of dignity at all. Even I am better than him. Because of people like you the name of us fallen angels is tarnished." Azazel who didn''t heard him clearly looked at Baraqiel for a while and said, "He must be bad mouthing me, well let''s ruin his image in front of his daughter. OI BARAQIEL, HERE IS THE LIST OF THE SM CLUBS THAT YOU ASKED FOR!!!" And immediately everyone looked at Baraqiel with a surprised expression except for the ones who ready knew about his ''great'' feats. Azazel then walked towards him with a smile on his face and took out a paper from his pocket and said, "Here, don''t need to thank me. I am already used to searching these type of stuff for you. JUST TRY TO HOLD BACK AND DON''T COME BACK TIED IN ROPES!!!". and simply walked back with a smile and then both him and Odin started laughing while looking at Baraqiel''s face whi h had an expressions of both anger and embarrasment. Baraqiel immediately wanted to lash out at Azazel but then he felt some piercing gazes at him. He lowly turned his head and saw Akeno and the others looking at him with a cold and disgusted expressions on their faces. He had no problem with him being looked upon like that by others(A/N: Obviously he would be feeling ''excited'' in such a situation.) but seeing the same expression on Akeno''s face mad him extremely sad. He wanted to explain the situation to her, but Akeno simply turned her head and started talking to the devils she was talking to earlier. The other people who were standing on the stage looked at Baraqiel with pity and all of them offered a silent prayer for him. Baraqiel then felt a hand on his shoulder and turned around only to find Azazel with his body shaking and looking at him with twitching lips which immediately made him understand that Azazel was trying his best to hold back from laughing at him. Seeing that Baraqiel immediately got pissed and covered his fist with lightning and punched Azazel in the gut. Azazel who saw that blocked the punch with his hand and then suddenly burst out laughing. Seeing that those two were about to fight Sirzechs and the others immediately rushed towards them to control the matter. Tatsuya who was looking at the scene from the side lines sighed and said, "If I already didn''t knew, I wouldn''t believe that these people are the leaders of factions." He then picked up the glass of wine he have been drinking from and turned his head towards his partner and said, "You have it hard to deal with someone like that daily, Rossweisse." Rossweisse whose face was flushed from drinking alcohol looked at Tatsuya with a glass in her hand as well and said, with some tears in her eyes, "You said it Tatsuya-sama. That old man is the worst. He keeps on working me to the bone and then insults .e for being uptight. The worst of all he keeps on harrasing me by saying that I am single. Uwaaaa..." Tatsuya who saw the girl beside him crying looked around to ask one of his teammate to comfort her but found that they all were already gone and were talking with others. Seeing that Tatsuya sighed and patted Rossweisse''s back and said, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Calm down. Calm down." He then took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears and then gave said, "Now now calm down and stop crying. If someone who is supposed to be your boyfriend in the future sees you in such a condition, don''t you think that it will be bad?" Hearing that Rossweisse immediately looked up with puffed eyes and a flushed face and looked around and said, "Huh, my boyfriend is in this place?" Tatsuya who saw that looked at her with a sweat drop and thought, ''Well alcohol really makes you honest with yourself.'' Tatsuya then said, "Who knows, look around and see if someone of your type is here?" Rossweisse then looked at the boys in the hall for a while and then with a defeated sigh said, "No, I dont like anyone here. They all have that air of stupidness and arrogance around them. Ugh, I will never find a boyfriend." and then placed her head on the table." Tatsuya just smiled wryly and said, "Well don''t fret too much, here let''s drink." and motioned the waiter who came near them and placed two new glasses of alcohol on their table and took back the empty glasses. Tatsuya and Rossweisse took their glasses and brought them to their mouths. Tatsuya was about to take a sip from his glass but stopped when he saw Rossweisse immediately gulping it down and place the glass back on the table with force and say, "More" Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then moved his glass towards her. Rossweisse who saw the glass immediately took it from him and again gulped it down in one go. Tatsuya then said, "If only you were this open normally, you would not have been single." Rossweisse immediately looked at Tatsuya with. narrowed eyes but after looking at him for a while broke out crying and said, "Uwaa, now even you are saying that. I really am going to be single for the rest of my life." Tatsuya who was surprised by Rossweisse''s suddenly out burst looked around and saw people looking at them but when they all noticed Tatsuya''s gaze all of them immediately turned their heads and started to pretend that they didn''t notice anything. Tatsuya looked back at the silver haired girl sitting beside him thought, ''She have had too much alcohol that her thought process is now completely disturbed.'' Tatsuya then tried to comfort her but seeing that normal talking was not working at all he sighed and and was about to make her unconcious but before he was able to he felt someone coming towards him and turned his head. Tatsuya then saw Akeno who was wearing a black kimono and smiled at her and then glanced at Rossweisse. Akeno looked a bit confused but glanced towards Rossweisse and understood that Tatsuya was asking for help. Akeno then walked near Rossweisse and asked the situation from Tatsuya. After listening to everything Akeno chuckled seeing which Tatsuya thought, ''She is clearly going to make me regret asking her for help.'' Akeno then looked at Rossweisse and with a ''kind'' smile on her face said, "Then Rossweisse-san why don''t we take it this way. If in future you are not able to find a boyfriend for yourself and have convinced yourself that you will not find one later as well, you can join us to be with Tatsuya. He is certainly the best choice for both day and ''night''." and ''innocently'' looked towards Tatsuya who on seeing her expression thought, ''Yeah, I am not asking her for help in future.'' Chapter 187 - Loki After Akeno was done ''helping'' Tatsuya she looked at him with a smile and said, "See wasn''t I helpful." Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then with a sigh said, "Yeah yeah thank you. I will make sure to give you a punishment for your help." Akeno then placed her hand on her cheek and with a blush on her face said, "Ara, is that so~, then make sure to tie me up properly and tightly. Just tell me when you want to do the kinky stuff~. I will gratefully accept my ''punishment''." Tatsuya then looked at her with a dumbfounded expression and said, "Get your mind of the gutter, I was literally talking about a punishment. *sigh* You really are Baraqiel''s daughter without doubt." Hearing that Akeno frowned for a bit but then leaned on Tatsuya and whispered in his ears, "But you still didn''t deny about having that kind of punishment. Aren''t you a naughty one as well." and bit his ear. "Looks like it will be my duty to punish this naughty boy." Tatsuya then thought, ''So now Sadist is coming out. Let''s send it back.'' Tatsuya then turned his head a bit and said, "You really need to know who is going to punish who." and used his telekinesis to pull Akeno''s n.i.p.p.l.es making her immediately yelp in surprise which soon turned into a feeling of pleasure. Tatsuya then took another glass of alcohol and gave one to Rossweisse as well and once again both of them started drinking ignoring Akeno who took a seat beside him as she her legs got a bit wobbly because of the pleasure. She then looked at Tatsuya who was talking with Rossweisse who kept on spouting something because of being drunk. She stared at the two of them for a while and then lowered her head. Tatsuya who noticed that slightly shifted his gaze and thought that she got a bit jealous on seeing him talking to someone else. He was about to console her but the he heard her mumbling. "Teasing me when we are surrounded by all these people and now neglect play, AHHHHHHHHHH~!!!!! I AM GETTING HOT~!!!" Tatsuya who heard that stopped his hand which was approaching her while his lips started twitching and he thought, ''Just like her father.'' ------------------- Meanwhile at another location of the hall: The leaders who were somehow able to stop the conflict between Azazel and Baraqiel were now discussing some matters in between them. Baraqiel who was talking with Azazel and Sirzechs about the trading of Rias and her peerage shifted his gaze to the surroundings and saw some of the people still glancing at him with disgust in their eyes. He clenched his fists and teeth and thought, ''Just because of Azazel now all of them are looking at me with disgust. Not only that some of them are even looking at me with passionate gazes as well. Ughhh, Control yourself Baraqiel. You have to protect your image as a cadre(which have already been destroyed) in front of the others. You cannot be as shameless as Azazel.'' Azazel who was standing beside him suddenly glanced at Baraqiel and thought, ''He still have the guts to bad mouth me.'' Sirzechs looked at Baraqiel and said, "So Baraqiel-san you are don''t have any problem in helping my sister''s peerage training, right?" Baraqiel immediately snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Sirzechs with a serious expression and said, "No problems from my end, my daughter is in her group as well. So then getting stronger will prevent my daughter from getting into dangers. So in a way you can say it is in my preference as well. Afterall can spend some time with Ake- the Devils. Yeah it is important to get to know then better since we are having and alliance." Hearing that suddenly Azazel smirked and said, "Ho ho so you have a thing for the young ones as well" He then nodded his head sagely and said, "The older you are the kinkier you get, huh Baraqiel. Have some shame my friend your daughter will be in the group as well." and pretend to look a bit sad. Baraqiel immediately widened his eyes and looked at Azazel and said, "Hey what are you spou-" But before he can finish a hand grabbed his shoulder with a bit of strength making him turn his head in confusion. After turning his head the sight that welcomed him was a Sirzechs with a menacing aura around him and a ''smile'' on his face. "Baraqiel-san, Neither it is my duty nor do I care about you weir- unusual preferences but-" Sirzechs then tightened his grip and said in a cold voice, "If you try to do something to Ria-tan or make her sad, I will make sure to make your life so f.u.c.k.i.e.d up that you will feel pain even if you have those fetis- preferences." with his ''smile'' not disappearing even for a second. He then loosened his grip and moved his hands back and said, "I hope that you understand Baraqiel-san." Baraqiel who was dumbfounded by the sudden even was still surprised and subconsciously nodded his head. Sirzechs nodded his head as well and smiled and then walked away to talk with Odin. Baraqiel who then got back to reality then said, "What happened just now?" Azazel just smiled and then gave a thumbs up and said, "Good for you my friend, you just got one more person to look down on you and think that you are some kind of shit. Now you can brag about it to your other M-pals." and then walked away while waving his hand and saying, "I am happy for your success. Make sure to treat me later." and then stood beside Ajuka and started to discuss some technological stuff with him. -------------------- After the leaders were done discussing the matters that they wanted to Sirzechs gatherd the attention of others and once all of them were focusing on him he have a speech about the factions and the disputes that they have been having for so long and how they were going to have an alliance with the other factions. He then looked at Odin and said, "Lord Odin, if you have no objections then please-" and motioned towards a crystal monument. Odin looked around the hall and then his gaze fell on Rossweisse who was talking and drinking along with Tatsuya and some other devils from Rias''s and Sona''s peerages and then thought, ''Looks like this won''t be as bad as I thought.'' He then glanced at Azazel and then thought, ''Besides the fallen brat know much more ''research institutes'' than me. I can make full use of that knowledge.'' and gave a sagely nod. He then looked back at Sirzechs and with a serious expression on his face said, "Very well, let''s sign the alliance." Sirzechs then smiled and then led him towards the monument. Odin then moved his hand towards a panel which was in front of the monument but before he was able to place his hand a voice was heard by everyone in the hall. "I OBJECT!!!!!" Odin stopped his hand and with an annoyed sigh said, "So you finally decided to mess things up huh." Odin the turned around and suddenly a magic pattern appeared in the middle of the sky and soon a man wearing white clothes with a pale skin and light blue hair appeared out of it and floated in the air with his hands crossed. The man then said, "I am the evil God of Trickery, Loki and I have an objection with your decision old man." Odin then said, "Brat if you go back right now, I will forgive you." The man snorted and then said, "Shut up old shit, I don''t want forgiveness from someone who is thinking of making an alliance with such weak factions." Rossweisse who was drunk stood up from her spot and said, "H-Hey *hic* how dar- dare you insult lord O-Odin like that?" while wobbling on her spot. Tatsuya who was sitting beside her pulled her back on the seat and said, "You are still drunk. So calm yourself a bit." and looked back at Loki and said, "Oh, don''t mind us, continue." and looked at him while taking a sip from his glass. All the people in the hall looked at him with a dumbfounded expression and were surprised on seeing him acting so casually in front of a god. The leaders of the factions just sighed and massaged their temples as they looked at Tatsuya while Serafall puffed her chest proudly. Loki who saw how Tatsuya was acting got pissed and pointed his finger at him and said, "You! Who the hell are you?!?!" Tatsuya then pointed his finger at himself and said, "Me?" to which Loki nodded his head. Tatsuya then stood up and said, "I am the man of culture, Tatsuya. Nice to meet you." Hearing that the others got surprised once again seeing him acting like that and Loki narrowed his eyes and said, "Just a human and still acting like that? And why do I feel like I have heard your name." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Who knows. Why not stop wasting your time and start doing what you came for." Loki snorted and said, "Don''t tell me what to do." and then a magic circle appeared beneath him and three huge wolves appeared from it. Seeing them the devils and the faction leaders got tensed and thought, ''Fenrir''. Loki then pointed towards Tatsuya and said, "Tear him apart." Seeing that all the leaders face palmed and said at the same time, "Well...He is f.u.c.k.i.e.d." and looked at Loki with pity. Tatsuya who was drinking his fine looked at the ''dogs'' coming towards him with an unamused expression in his face. Seeing him like that the ''dogs'' growled in anger and jumped on him. Just as they were about to approach him a skeleton appeared around Tatsuya(Susanoo) and then the skeleton bitch slapped the dogs away making them plastered in the walls. Tatsuya looked at Loki and said, "Done yet?" Seeing his wolves plastered in the wall Loki got shocked and then looked back at Tatsuya and after a while as if he realised something said, "You, You are the human that the Khaos Brigade have been talking about recently, right?" Tatsuya the smiled and said, "Oh, I didn''t know that I have a fan club in the Khaos Brigade as well." Seeing him acting as if nothing had happened Loki''s anger kept on rising and unconciously he activated his divinity making all the young devils shocked by the power that he was emitting. Loki then started charging his power for a big attack, seeing which Tatsuya said, "I am not in the mood for that today, Can we do your ass whooping at a later date. Besides this place is too small for such an attack. Except for the ones at the stage the rest of them might even die." Loki smirked and said, "Do you think that I care for such things, if they die, they die. If they don''t die then I will kill them." Tatsuya sighed and then said, "You know people die if they are killed." Loki then nodded his head and said, "Hmm Hmm. Wise words." Tatsuya looked at him with a dumbfounded expression and then said, "So you are going to kill them all." Loki nodded his head and said, "Yeah, I won''t stop even if you beg for mercy, now. This is important for Ragnarok." Tatsuya nodded his head as well and then said, "Then will you start with that person." and pointed his finger towards a direction. Seeing that all of them were surprised a d turned their heads where Tatsuya was pointing and only saw a wall there. Loki and the others then turned around and and he then said, "Hey there is nothing in that direct-" but before he was able to finish something hit his face and his body started to glow red. Seeing that all were surprised as they saw a ball hit Loki''s face. The top and bottom halves are divided by a horizontal black band. The top half of the Ball is purple, with a white letter "M" on the front, with a pink circle on either side while the bottom part was coloured white with a button just below the "M" on the black band.(Basically, a master ball from Pok¨¦mon). The ball then opened up and shot a red light at Loki who got covered in one as well and was then sucked in the ball which then closed and fell on the ground. The ball then shook thrice before a sound and a flash of light came from the ball. Tatsuya then simply moved his hand forward and pulled back the ball with telekinesis and said, "Well, I caught a god type." Chapter 188 - Aftermath of the peace treaty After Tatsuya got the ball in his hand he silmply stored it in his storage and then walked towards the ''dogs''. The wolves who saw him coming towards them took a defensive stance and were growling at him. They had already tried to attack him once and now they are not going to try that again. Tatsuya stopped on his spot once he was close enough and then eyed the wolves from top to bottom. And after nodding his head he moved his hand forward and pulled the wolves towards him. The wolves tried to resist and sunk their claws in the ground but Tatsuya simply lifted their bodies so as to stop the futile resistance and continued to pull them. Once they were close, Tatsuya placed his hand on each of their heads one by one and tried to form a familiar contract with them. The wolves who sensed what was happening widened their eyes in surprise and then tried to look for Loki. Noticing that Tatsuya said, "If you are looking for Loki, that guy is already sealed by me(though I will use him later) so I would advise if you go with the flow and accept the offer, I am even ready to give a job to you three. And I promise that you all will live a comfortable life, though you may have to fight from time to time, I guess it would still be a better life than the one you have been spending with Loki." The wolves who heard him were tempted but were still hesitating to accept and seeing that Tatsuya grinned and said, "Oh, if in the case you were not to accept, you would either be sealed or killed by the Norse faction because you would be handed back to them as technically you all are still their responsibilities." Hearing that the wolves immediately allowed to form the contract with him and a crest immediately formed on top of their heads. Tatsuya then smiled and used his magic to turn the three of them into small pups and said, "Now then welcome to the group." to which the three pups gave a delighted bark. Tatsuya then turned his head towards Odin and said, "You don''t mind right?" Odin who noticed his gaze opened his mouth and was about to say something but before he could even utter a word Tatsuya said, "You know I was actually attacked by a God, who knows how much damage could he have done to me, if I wasn''t lucky. Who should I blame for his actions? Should I try to take ''actions'' against this?" Hearing that all the people who knew Tatsuya immediately thought, ''LIKE HELL WERE YOU LUCKY!!!!! IT WAS THAT GODDAMN BITCH OF A GOD THAT WAS LUCKY THAT HE DIDN''T SUFFER AND WAS SIMPLY SEALED!!!!!!'' Some people among them thought, ''HE DIDN''T EVEN SUFFERED THE ''THREE WAY WAR''!!!!! HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT YOU WERE LUCKY!!!!!'' While this was happening a certain black haired and devil whose most of the body was artificial (Diodora Astaroth) thought, ''Heh, and that bitch was saying that he was a god and refused to take Ophis''s power. Now see he fell in demise and that too at the hand of a human. Useless.'' Odin who saw Tatsuya''s smile showed a wry smile as well and then said, "Well, we would have sealed him away anyway and like you said we would have did the same things that you mentioned with those pups behind you, but they are my grandson and great grandsons in a way so I would be pleased if you take good care of them. And how about we discuss the matter about sealing after this event is over." Odin then thought, ''Honestly, it is going to get me into a lot of trouble back at home, but it would still be better than to be in a conflict with him. Plus it''s not like they can oppose me, I can get Thor, Hela and Freya to stand up for h as well. So not much of a problem there. Besides the sooner We get this over with, the sooner me and the fallen brat can do our research.'' He then looked towards Azazel who immediately noticed his gaze and nodded his head and said, "Sirzechs, let''s continue with the treaty, and it is not like we can do anything about it anyway, the Norse faction itself has said that they have not a problem with it and none of our people are injured as well. Besides-" he then slowly whispered, "Do you want to get on the brat''s bad side?" Hearing that Sirzechs gulped his saliva and nodded his head and said, "Odin-dono if you may, let''s continue this treaty for the greater good of our factions." Odin nodded as well and said, "Yeah for the greater good." and placed his hand on the pannel after which the audience started clapping their hands. -------------------- After the party was over all the leaders were assembled in the hall and all of them were looking at Tatsuya who was looking at all of them with a Calm expression his face. Thor was about to say something but Tatsuya raised his hand to stop him and took out the ball from his storage said, "Come out" and then the ball opened and a white light came out of it and Loki materialized beside him. Loki who came out looked at his surroundings and saw himself surrounded by all the leaders and immediately got into battle mode and used his magic. Seeing that everyone got surprised and were ready to attack back but nothing happened making all of them except for Tatsuya look at Loki in confusion. "What is happening? Why can''t I use my magic?" Loki said and then looked at the Tatsuya who was sitting beside him and said, "Human! What did you do to me?" Tatsuya just smiled and said, "You can''t use your powers without my permission also, in appreciation of our friendship I just gave a little gift to you. See you wrist" and immediately everyone looked at Loki''s wrist which had a small golden chain wrapped around it like a bracelet. Tatsuya then said, "That gift of mine can suppress divinity." Do you like it? No need to thank me." Hearing that the two gods in the room other than Loki widened their eyes and looked at the chain with shock. Loki who heard Tatsuya''s explaination tried to break the bracelet but was unable to even after using all his strength. Seeing that Tatsuya said, "Fufufu, you won''t be able to break it that easily, our power of friendship is very strong. Now go and rest for a while." and then moved the ball in his direction an a red light fired towards Loki and in the next instant Loki got sucked back into the ball. Tatsuya looked at Odin and Thor and then said, "As you saw that he is still alive and kicking and is totally under my control so any more problems on your side?" Thor then rose his hand and said, "What are you going to do with him?" Tatsuya then started thinking and said, "I haven''t really thought about it. Well most probably he will be doing odd jobs, like cleaning the restaurant, or working as a waiter. He can also take care of the pups, and if he works well, who knows I can even make him my take care of the my new hotel that is still under construction. Or if he wants I can even make him work in a host club if he prefers that. Well on any note, he will not run around wild causing ruckus so you can rest assured." Thor nodded his head and said, "Thank you a lot. I am glad that you are taking responsibility for his actions, however he is, he is still my brother and I care for him even though he have tried to kill me on multiple occasions, or have set an ambush against me. or have made me sleep with a girl who have AIDS....Or have turned a girl himself to seduce me and kill me while I was not looking. *sigh* I am surprised myself how can he come up with that sort of thing." Tatsuya just showed a wry smile and said, "Well look on the bright side, your brother has a good strategizing brain." Azazel then said, "Well if we have finished talking about Thor''s love life, let''s get this over with. A lot have happened today and I want to rest up a bit. So shall we over the discussion?" All of them looked at eachother and then all of them shrugged their shoulders and said at the same time, "No problems." and then stood up from their chairs. Azazel then stretched his body and said, "Well I am going to relieve some of my ''stress'', You coming old man." Odin then carresed his beard and said, "Is that even a question to ask? Of course I am coming. I will show you whose ''spear'' will dominate." Azazel grinned and said, "Heh, we will see old man." and the two teleported away. Tatsuya then gave his farewells to the other leaders who teleported away after that and then sighed. "Hmm, let''s go back the others must be waiting for me Oi you three let''s go." while he called the puppies. Soon the three puppies came back but on Seeing them Tatsuya''s eyes twitched. The three puppies who had the powers to kill gods came in the room while dragging the silver haired body guard of Odin who was completely wasted because of alcohol. Chapter 189 - Morning of misunderstanding After the youth devil meeting ended successfully Tatsuya and the three pups along with another guest came back to the Gremory mansion. Tatsuya who was simply carrying Rossweisse over his shoulder went to the only room that he have been using and saw Millicas already sleeping in his bead. Tatsuya gave a yawn as well and then used his magic and placed another bed beside the one already present in the room and laid Rossweisse on it. Be then used his magic to change her clothes to a comfortable white night robe. He looked at the puppies and made a small comfy bed for them and said, "I don''t think that I need to remind you but don''t dirty the room and keep watch, if you notice someone with hostile motives enter the room then deal with them, but don''t kill them I would ''talk'' to them personally." The pups who heard Tatsuya''s instructions gave a bark in approval to which Tatsuya smiled and then bent down to pat their heads. He had to admit that even if they are god slayers, currently they looked very cute and were very fluffy. He patted them for a while while having a smile on his face on seeing the puppies having a pleasant expression on their faces. He then let go of them reluctantly and then changed his clothes to a half shirt and boxers and slept beside Millicas. ------------------- The next morning in a room in the Gremory mansion a silver haired lady who was sleeping started to wake up while having a frown on her face. The lady then groggily sat up while holding her head with her hands and muttered, "I am feeling that my head is about to burst." She then rubbed her eyes for a while and once she was done she looked around her surroundings and said, "Where am I?" She then checked her body and was surprised on noticing the beautiful night robe that she was wearing and thought, ''How come I am wearing something like this? It looks very expensive, there is no way that I will buy something like this.'' She then began inspecting the room more clearly and then thought, ''This room looks exquisite as well, Seriously where am I?'' Her gaze then fell on the bed besides her and noticed a man and a child sleeping on it with the boy on top of the man. Seeing the man the lady widened her eyes and said, "Huh, Tatsuya-sama." Tatsuya who heard someone calling him slowly opened his eyes with a frown on his face and then started rubbing them. His gaze then fell on the lady who was calling him and said, "Ah, Rossweisse you are awake, do you have a headache or something?" and then sat up slowly inorder to not wake Millicas up and put him beside him on the bed. Rossweisse looked at him and then waved her hands and said, "N-n-no I am fine just a small headache that''s all, m-more importantly, where are we and why am I wearing something like this? And who changed my clothes?" Tatsuya looked at the silver haired Valkyrie being uneasy because of the sudden change in her surroundings and with a neutral expression on his face said, "We are in underworld, last night the contract was signed and now here we are spending our first night together. You know you were crazy last night. I couldn''t believe a calm and collected women like you could act like that. Seriously I am totally surprised. You kept on going for so long that I am completely speechless." Hearing that Rossweisse took some time to arrange the information that she just got and immediately her face turned red and she said, "W-w-what do you mean?" Tatsuya crossed his arms and nodded his head and said, "Yeah, we kept on doing that and you were like "More" "More", You seriously were something." Rossweisse''s eyes started to get cloudy as fumes started to come out of her head and she said, "W-wait wasn''t this too soon to d-do ''that''? And in the first place why did you accepted the proposal so easily?" Tatsuya calmly looked at her and then said, "Like I said, I was tricked into it by you and not only that inorder to seal the deal you made me do ''it'' with you as well. Honestly, it is me who should be complaining here as I was the one who was taken advantage of." Rossweisse didn''t know what to do now. If what Tatsuya was saying was true she was the one who was at fault here. She took advantage of someone. And that was totally disgraceful for her as a Valkyrie. But despite it being disgraceful, she cannot say that she don''t remember about it and just get away with it. She was a Valkyrie and just as righteous as she is she will take responsibility for her actions. She stood up from her head and walked towards Tatsuya and took his hands in hers and said, "Don''t worry Tatsuya-sama...no, husband I promise that I will take responsibility for my actions. I am ready to take full responsibility for you and is even ready to give birth to healthy child and take care of it. You don''t have to be troubled, I am a responsible woman and will not give you any chance to complain." She then looked at him with a small smile and then thought, ''Ah, so the time for me to have a lover has come, everyone who have been humiliating me for being single for all this time, I have just one thing that I want to say to you all,.....IN YOUR FACE ASS HOLES!!! ALWAYS SAYING THAT I WILL NEVER HAVE A LOVER BECAUSE I AM UPTIGHT AND STRICT!!!! F.U.C.K OFF!!!, Ah~ , I can now die peacefully.'' And just as she thought that she felt a lot of Killing intent and her body became completely stiff. She somehow turned her head and noticed a lot of attacks coming towards her but was not able to do anything because of the killing intent aimed at her. Tatsuya who noticed the attacks coming simply looked towards them and all of them immediately disappeared. Tatsuya then noticed his group standing there with most of them releasing a black aura while Kurumi was looking at them with an amused smile on her face and said, "Oh, this is going to be fun." Tatsuya who looked at them for a while and then said, "What are you all doing? Why so enthusiastic in the morning?" Miyuki looked at Tatsuya with a smile and was about to say something but Rossweisse suddenly said, "I knew it, the world cannot simply sit and watch my happiness, If this is the only way then be it, I am not going to give up easily." Tatsuya looked at Rossweisse and was about to ask her about what she was talking about but Miyuki then said, "Bitch, Looks like you really want to die early, you have the guts to seduce Onii-sama and to even call her husband, I will make sure that you suffer greatly for your crime." Himari took a step forward as well and said, "I hate to agree but this time I agree with Miyuki. I will burn your whole body." and a fire ball appeared in her hands. Asia looked at her with an innocent smile and then said, "And I will punch the hell out of you with my heal punch so that we can kill you over and over again. I will make you spill out your guts and then will dore you to swallow then back to your body and repeat the process again, Oh. do t worry you will not die till I am satisfied." Tatsuya and everyone the looked at Asia, who smiling innocently and thought at the same time, ''THAT''S TOTALLY DISTURBING!!!!! HOW CAN YOU SAY GHAT WITH SUCH AN INNOCENT EXPRESSION ON YOUR FACE'' Tatsuya then clapped his hands and said, "Umm...Can you explain what is going in here. And Kurumi I am sure that this is a misunderstanding and you know about it as well so clear it right now." Kurumi chuckled and walked forward earning a confused look from the others and then sat in Tatsuya''s lap and looked at Rossweisse and said, "Now, Ross-san why did you call MY Tatsuya, husband?" Rossweisse who saw Kurumi sitting on Tatsuya''s lap narrowed her eyes said, "Isn''t it only natural to call someone whom you have copulated the with as husband?" To which Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Wait a minute, who said that I had s.e.x with you?" The whole room fell in silence and the only sound which was heard was coming from Kurumi who was trying hard to not break out laughing. Rossweisse then said, "W-w-what are you saying, didn''t you say that the contract was signed and we spent the first night?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, the contact for the alliance was signed yesterday and we spent the first night as members of the alliance." All of them were then speechless and Kurumi broke out laughing. Hearing her laugh Rossweisse came out of her stupor and said, "And what about me forcing you to do it? And ne getting crazy? And keep on going for very long?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah. last night we started drinking, you went crazy after drinking and then forced me to drink with you as well and you also kept on drinking for a long time and when I asked you to stop you refused and kept on saying more, more." Tatsuya then looked at each of them and noticed the other girls walk towards Rossweisse and then consoling her. Kurumi who was sitting on Tatsuya''s lal leaned on him and asked, "You were doing it on purpose, Weren''t you?" Tatsuya hugged Kurumi back and said, "As expected, you already know?" Tatsuya then said, "Well if she is already this shocked, she might not be that much surprised by the news that I am going to tell her next." Kurumi thought for a while and then said, "Ah! About her being left behind by Odin?" And immediately Rossweisse moved from her spot and grabbed Kurumi''s shoulders and said, "Wait wait wait wait wait, You are telling me that Lord Odin, left me behind?" Kurumi looked at her for a while and then simply nodded her head. Seeing that Rossweisse stood motionless for a while and then took a deep breath and said, "I have had enough of this shit, I quit working for him." All of them then thought, ''Aren''t you already fired.'' While Tatsuya thought, ''Well... she looks fine.'' Chapter 190 - Start of the training After the whole misunderstanding was solved and Rossweisse was able to get over the shame. Tatsuya gave her some clothes to wear as the clothes that she had when she came to the underworld were not very comfortable to wear casually. Both of them then changed their clothes(of course in different rooms) and then left the room after Tatsuya woke Millicas up. All of them then head towards the dining hall and all of them took a seat. All of them were silently eating their food till Isami said, "President, you are looking very troubled. Did something happen?" All of them looked towards Isami and then turned their heads towards Rias. Rias who noticed their gazes got a bit nervous and looked towards her mother. Venelana who noticed her daughter''s gaze thought for a while and then nodded her head, to which Rias nodded her head as well. Rias took a deep breath and said, "Last night, while We were at the meet my father was attacked by someone at the place where he was staying. Though he don''t have any physical injuries, *sigh* his mental condition is a bit..... unstable." Hearing that all of them got surprised (or atleast pretended to act surprised). Tatsuya then asked, "Is he still same or..." Rias then waved her hands and said, "No no no he is not hone completely mad. He can still think properly, but still..." Tatsuya looked a bit sad and said, "Sorry about that..." Kurumi and his team looked at him and then all of them gave a telepathic message to him at the same time, "Are you really sorry?" Tatsuya mentally sighed and then telepathically said to them, "Yeah, I am sorry that he is still sane. I wanted him to go completely mad, but it looks like he can still be normal after all that mental torture. I knew I should have used "Tsukiyomi: Three way war version"." Hearing him all of them looked at him with a deadpan look and then Kurumi telepathically said, "But if he somehow was able to overcome even that and would have told others about that then there was a chance that they might know that you were the Dark Reunion. Since only you have the guts to use something like that and act like nothing is going wrong." Tatsuya nodded his head as well and said, "I knew it, that''s why I didn''t us that, and I have promised Sirzechs that I will not kill him this time so let''s just think that he is just lucky enough to survive." All of them just nodded their heads and decided to stop thinking about the topic. Tatsuya who decided to change the topic looked at the others and asked, "By the way, are you guys going to start training for your Rating games today?" Hearing that all of them got a bit excited and Rias started to tell the others that she have already asked someone to guide them in the training. While Rias was explaining the others Tatsuya looked at Rossweisse sitting beside him and asked, "And what have you decided to do? Take a vacation for a while?" Rossweisse looked towards Tatsuya with a surprised expression and then thought for a while and said, "Well, since I am now free from all my work, I think that a short vacation might be nice. After that I will search for a new job.....I guess." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Well good for you, and if you are unable to find a job then ask me, I might be able to help you get one." Rossweisse just smiled and nodded her head after hearing Tatsuya''s proposal. Rias then looked at Tatsuya and his group and asked, "So what are you guys planning to do?" All of them then looked at Tatsuya''s group and noticed that the girls other than Kurumi and Ingvild got stiff. Tatsuya looked towards Rias and said, "Oh, we will just make some visits here in underworld after which there is going to be the training session. They have to breakthrough their current level after all." Hearing that the girls showed a displeased expression while Ingvild and Kurumi just sighed and both of them thought, ''I am so glad that i breakthrough the satan level earlier, I don''t have to got through much hell this time'' Both of them then looked at each other and gave an appreciative nod to each other. Ingvild and Kurumi then looked at their teammates and looked at them with a pity/mockery as they will be having a hard time as all of them at the high ultimate class and will require a lot of effort to go beyond that since breakthrough to the next stage(e.g. from high mid class to low high class) is completely different compared to the breakthrough to the next level(e.g. from low high class to mid high class). The others who noticed their gazes glared back at them to which both of them smiled and said at the same time, "Let''s work hard, guys." Hearing that the others snorted and said, "We will see both of you later. Don''t get ahead you two." Seeing the interaction between the group the other people in the room were a bit confused and Akeno asked, "Why are you all freaking out so much, I mean we will be training as well, right?" Hearing that all the girls in Tatsuya''s group glared at her making her flinch a bit and Himari said, "Don''t speak if you don''t know what kind of hell we are going to go through, don''t act so tough since you were able to somehow manage to stay alive after the training that you went through before the game with Phenex. Your whole training was even easier than the warm up that we will be having in our training camp." Seeing that the Gremory group except for Xenovia, who don''t know about the training that they went through before the game with Phenex, were a bit shocked and Akeno said, "Now now, don''t exaggerate so much." "No, it is not exaggeration." All of them turned towards the one who said that and saw Isami looking at them seriously and said, "I know that it is not an exaggeration, I have seen with my own eyes what kind of training they go through. So I know what will happen if he is going to dedicate himself in training them." She looked at the girls and said, "Just try to stay alive." The girls from Tatsuya''s group who saw their junior from the Gremory team encouraging them felt a bit moved and smiled and nodded their heads. Tatsuya who saw the interaction between then nodded his head and said, "Hmm Hmm, fine, Isami, you are going to be in the camp as well." Isami who heard Tatsuya felt like her whole world shattered and looked at the others with pleading eyes. She looked at Tatsuya and said, "Now now, I don''t want to trouble you all while you are training them." Tatsuya who heard that just smiled at her and said, "Pack your things." Isami who heard that now knew that all the hope for her was gone and simply lowered her in dissapointment. The girls from the group looked at Isami and said at the same time, "Just try to stay alive." to which Isami just twitched her lips. -------------------- After all of them were prepared for their training, they went to a room and saw Azazel sitting in the room. Azazel who saw Tatsuya nodded his head to which Tatsuya nodded his head as well and said, "So, you brought the things that I asked for?" Azazel nodded and then said, "Yeah, I have them with me, just bring the boy here and I will install them in him." Tatsuya nodded and then took a seat. Azazel then started to explain the training to the members of the Gremory group and while he was doing that Isami was looking at them with jealousy. Once they were done Tatsuya said, "Oh Koneko will be coming with me, I have already contacted someone who will be able to help her with her senjutsu." Koneko looked at Tatsuya to which Tatsuya just winked at her and she understood who will be the one training her and readily agreed with him. Once they were all done Tatsuya stood up and gave a piece of paper to Rias making her a bit confused. Seeing which Tatsuya said, "There are some physical training methods written in it. It would be great if you could become a bit more more durable. Focus more on it as you should know that you are not the type who depends on strategy." Rias looked at Tatsuya with an offended look but still nodded her head in approval. She knew that what Tatsuya was saying was true but accepting it was difficult. But still she was not going to ignore what Tatsuya said because she had already done so in the previous training session and the results were not that good. Tatsuya then talked to the others for a while before all of them departed for their training. Tatsuya then teleported to the Sitri house and appeared in the room where Sona was talking with her peerage. All of them were shocked on seeing that someone appeared in the room and took a battle stance but relaxed once they saw that Tatsuya was the one who came. Tatsuya then looked at the group and noticed Saji and grabbed his shoulder and looked towards Sona and said, "I will be taking Saji with me, Don''t bother looking for him as he is going to be working under me. Bye. Love you" and teleported back. All of them blinked their eyes in surprise and Sona looked at her peerage and asked, "Did he take my peerage member without my permission once again." All of them looked at each other and just shrugged their shoulders. Sona narrowed her eyes and said, "He is going to get it from me once he returns back. Just hope that he doesn''t get him injured." Tsubaki shifted her glasses and said. "Yeah, look like I have to do something about it." She then looked at Sona and said, "Don''t worry Sona, I will make sure that he is punished properly for this. Just leave all this to me." Sona looked towards Tsubaki for a while and then said, "You are planning on doing it with him alone. right? Like hell I am going to give you a chance." to which Tsubaki just clicked her tongue and looked away. Chapter 191 - Sajis determination Tatsuya who took Saji along with him teleported back to Gremory mansion. Saji who was still confused about what happened looked in his surroundings and then looked towards Tatsuya, "Aniki..... Where are we?" Tatsuya looked at Saji and said, "We are in the Gremory mansion. Now follow me." Saji just nodded and followed Tatsuya while looking around the mansion. Tatsuya then entered the room where everyone was present earlier and said, "I brought him, now do your work Azazel." Saji entered behind Tatsuya and looked at the people still present inside the room. Azazel looked towards the blonde following Tatsuya and said, "Oh, already done, fine Vritra boy come here." Saji looked towards Azazel and then looked at Tatsuya who nodded his head to which Saji nodded in response as well and got closer to Azazel. Azazel then took out a device from his pocket and checked Saji''s body with it and said, "Ok, no problem with you physically, Now bring out your sacred gear." Saji just followed his instruction and took out the Absorption line which appeared on his hand. Azazel looked at the sacred gear and nodded his head with a smile and said, "Good, now don''t move I will put it in you, it might hurt in the beginning but trust me you will feel a lot better once it is done." Hearing that all of them looked at Azazel with a weird look on their faces and Saji immediately jumped away from him and pointed his Sacred gear at him and said, "Hold it. what the hell are you trying to do to me, you creep." Azazel looked at him with a confused expression on his face and said, "What, don''t tell me that Tatsuya didn''t tell you, he was the one who asked me to do it. He said that it will be beneficial for you." Saji looked at Tatsuya with a pleading expression on his face and said, "Aniki I know that you help me want to lose my v.i.r.g.i.nity and I am glad that you are trying to help me as well, but no way in hell I am going to do something like this." Tatsuya just sighed and punched Azazel in the gut and said, "Don''t say things in a weird way, pervert." He then looked at Saji and said, "What he means is that I told him to put the remaining Sacred gears of the Vritra series in you so that you can become more powerful." Tatsuya then thought, ''After all I want someone who can fight at Isami''s level with her'' Saji who heard him came to realisation, "Aniki, to think that you will do so much for me, I am so happy to hear that, i heard this from President that those who have a dragon type Sacred gear tend to attract members of the opposite s.e.x, so you are trying to help me get powerfull and get laid at the same time, as expected of Aniki." Saji said while looking at Tatsuya with shining eyes. Tatsuya who heard Saji''s reasoning was left speechless as the case was the same for the rest of the people in the room except for Azazel who was showing a thumbs up to Saji and thought, ''Becaise of that same reason I decided to make a dragon type Sacred gear for myself. Looks like Tatsuya has done deep research in these types of things as well, Hmm Hmm it''s decided as his Senpai I will give him my greatest masterpiece, ''THE ROAD OF BECOMING A TRUE MAN OF CULTURE'' . I haven''t even published that book yet, Feel grateful Tatsuya shounen. Make sure to reach the zenith for all the fellow men of culture as well.'' and looked at Tatsuya with a proud expression on his face. Tatsuya who heard everything with his telepathy looked at Azazel with a dumbfounded look on his face and thought, ''I really want to know how the hell, a man like him is the leader of a faction.'' Tatsuya looked at Saji and said, "Don''t worry you are my friend right."(even though I just wanted to use you as a partner for Isami, might as well train you. You will be a good guard for Sona and Tsubaki." Saji tears up a bit and said, "A-Aniki, I am so glad to have followed you. DON''T WORRY ANIKI I WON''T DISSAPOINT YOU, I WILL BE STRONG ENOUGH SO THAT I DON''T CAUSE YOU ANY SHAME AS YOUR RIGHT HAND MAN!!!!!" Tatsuya nodded and patted on his shoulder and said, "Good, you have determination. Fine, I have decided that I will train you as well." Saji looked at Tatsuya with determination and nodded his head and thought, ''Aniki himself is going to train me, I can''t let him down, he is expecting great things from me. HAAAAA, FINE I WILL GIVE MY 100 NO 200%!!!!!'' While Saji was thinking this he felt a hand on his shoulder and turned his head to see Isami looking at him, "Saji, as your Senpai in training, I want to give you an advice, while you are training never loose your hope to live if you want to survive." and walked away leaving a completely stunned Saji. Saji who was confused by Isami''s threat looked towards her and said, "Wait, what do yo me- AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" but before he was able to finish Tatsuya took three violet glowing orbs and shoved them inside Saji''s chest making him scream in pain though there was no physical wound on his body. Tatsuya looked at Saji and said, "You can do it Saji, don''t lose hope. Endure this much, just think how many girls will come at you once you have four dragon type Sacred gears." Hearing that Saji''s eyes widened and he said, "Haa, nonpain no gain right. Fine then come at me with the worst you can Sacred gear, I will not lose to you. For my bed to be filled with girls, and for Aniki who is placing so much hope in me, I won''t back down." and held his body from falling down with a completely new determination in him. All the people in the room were complete shocked to see the degree of determination in him and nodded their heads in appreciation, while Azazel looked at Saji and said, "Ah, he is just like me when I first fell from the heaven, ahh~ Those were the days, all the girls around me couldn''t stop but wet themselves once they had a taste of me, AHH Happy memories." but just as he said that Tatsuya used his telekinesis and threw him out of the window and said, "I seriously doubt him as the governor of the fallen angels." -------------------- After Tatsuya was done merging the sacred gears with Saji''s soul he let him rest for a while as he was totally breathless after that and fell down on the floor. He laid him down on the sofa and told the others to take their luggage with them as they were going to depart soon. Azazel then left the children alone as he still had to work, unfortunately him being the governer general of the fallen angels was still a fact and naturally work comes with his position. After an hour all of them were present in the living the room with their luggage as well and in adition to the children Rossweisse, Grayfia, Venelana and Millicas were accompanying them as well. Rossweisse looked at the group hesitantly and asked, "Is it really fine for me to tag along with you all?" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Believe me I am someone who doesn''t like his HQ to be filled with strangers but the fact that we will literally be leaving you behind here because even Grayfia, Venelana and Millicas are tagging along then the only people left behind will be the servants of the Gremory mansion whom you do not know at all so it is your choice of you want to follow us or not, but make sure if you are coming then you are not going to speak even a word about my place to anyone." Rossweisse thought about it for a while and then said, "Fine, I won''t tell a single soul about it, the fact that someone who I just met is treating me better then my own boss who left me behind is way too touching for me." All of them looked at her with pity in their eyes making her tear up a bit. Seeing that some the girls went to her and consoled her to make her stop crying. Saji came closer to Tatsuya and whispered, "I am starting to doubt whether she is truly an a.d.u.l.t or not?" Tatsuya sighed and said, "Her boss had harrased her a bit too much. It is only natural for her." Tatsuya then clapped his hands and said, "Anyway let''s keep that aside, and go. Out final member has arrived." Just as Tatsuya said that a black cat jumped from the window into Tatsuya''s arm who caught the cat and immediately it transformed into Kuroka. Kuroka hugged Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya-nyaa long time no see nyaa." Tatsuya just patted her head and said, "Yeah. Happy to see you Kuroka." Kuroka nodded and started snuggling to him but was soon stopped by Koneko who grabbed her sister''s tail and pulled it making her groan in uneasiness. Koneko looked at her sister coldly and said, "Onee-sama stop disturbing Tatsuya-senpai." Kuroka looked at her sister who was looking coldly at her and hugged Tatsuya tightly and said, "Look Tatsuya-nyaa, Shirone is bullying me nyaa." which only made Koneko more pissed and she immediately grabbed Kuroka''s legs and pulled him out of Tatsuya''s embrace. Tatsuya then gave a fake cough and said, "Anyway let''s get going." and then snapped his fingers and immediately a magic circle appeared below all of them and immediately all of them teleported from the living room. Chapter 192 - Tatsuyas dimension Just as Tatsuya and the others disappeared from the Gremory mansion, a magic circle appeared in Tatsuya''s dimension and all of them appeared from it. The people who just appeared there along with the three dogs looked around their surroundings and were impressed with the location they were at. Tatsuya''s group looked around and then said, "You really have changed the whole thing here huh." Hearing that everyone of them looked towards Tatsuya and all got completely speechless. Saji pointed at Tatsuya and said, "A-Aniki! How did you get older so suddenly?!?!" Tatsuya looked at all of them with a calm expression on his face and said, "Don''t make too much fuss, it''s just that in this dimension you will not be able to hide your true appearance from others (till I do it for the person, of course) see you all have turned back to your original appearances as well." Hearing that all of them looked at eachother and saw all the young members of Tatsuya''s group to be in their grown up appearance who looked to be around their early twenties. Seeing them the others were completely shocked and had their mouth open wide. Isami pointed her finger at the girls who just had a wry smile on their faces and said, "You guys were older than me?!" The girls just gave a dry laugh and shook their heads and said, "This is the affect of training so long in the time chamber, our bodies did grow in that time. You have only trained there for a bit that''s why you have not grown like us." Hearing that Rossweisse got interested in the time chamber and asked, "Hey, by time chamber do you mean a room with time dilation spell so as to give a proper affect to the area according to your liking?" Hearing the question none of them answered and just looked at her with a small smile on their faces. Seeing that smile Rossweisse was a bit confused and then Tatsuya placed a hand on his shoulder making her turn her face towards him and said immediately blushing seeing his face close to hers as currently Tatsuya was close to her age and was looking much more mature compared to his previous look which was also accompanied with a small smile on his face. "Sorry Rossweisse, but that is our trade secret, so you should be able to understand want I mean to say, right?" Rossweisse who was still fl.u.s.tered by being so close to Tatsuya heard his answer and nodded her head and said, "Y-Y-Yes I u-understand sorry a-about that." Tatsuya''s smile just widened a bit and he said, "Thank you for understanding." and Rossweisse''s blush immediately deepened. The other girls who saw this were a bit jealous of Rossweisse''s position as even from the location they were standing Tatsuya looked charming and they could without a doubt imagine Rossweisse currently being in heaven. While Millicas was looking at Saji with a weird expression on his face as in front of him the high schooler had taken out a notebook out of nowhere and was writing all the info he could get while learning under Tatsuya about picking up girls. Tatsuya then noticed someone coming towards them and turned around and said, "So they noticed us, huh." and immediately a magic circle appeared and two girls, one with red and the other with light blue hair, appeared from it. Both the girls were surprised as well on seeing Tatsuya in his mature form and were in daze for a while but soon got back to their senses and asked about what happened to him. After all explaination was done Tatsuya looked at his group and said, "Let''s get going we have already wasted a lot of time here." and was about to teleport but stopped once Millicas asked about looking around the place. Seeing the excited expression on the young Gremory''s face Tatsuya sighed and nodded his head looked towards his three dogs and gave them a telepathic message. The dogs nodded their heads and a magic circle appeared over them and immediately changed to their actual form, but this time they showed no hostility at all. All of them then got on top of the wolves and immediately after all were settled, the wolves started running, with Tatsuya''s wolf being in the front with Millicas and Saji sitting along with him. Tatsuya then used his magic to allow the wolves to be able to float and immediately the wolves started running in the sky. Millicas who was sitting on front of Tatsuya was looking at his surroundings with an excited expression on his face and kept on asking questions from Tatsuya. Tatsuya who was the creator of the dimension explained about each and every facility that he had installed here and was feeling a bit proud of his creation and was happy as well. The then guided the wolves to the centre and then slowly the wolves started decending. Once all of them got on the ground the wolves turned back to their small form and gave a bark. Tatsuya then bent down and ruffled the pups for a bit appreciating their hard work and then led the others in the huge mansion in front of him. After all were done settling down Tatsuya gathered every trainee and said, "Fine then, all of you ready or not, I don''t care get ready for some hellish hardwork." Hearing that all of them tensed up a bit except for Saji who was full with determination. Tatsuya looked at all of them from head to toe and nodded his head and said, "Go and get your swimsuits, we are going to the beach." All the girls who were waiting for some bone breaking work out were left completely speechless by Tatsuya''s words and took some time to register what he just said. Tatsuya then looked at the people who he was not going to train and said, "Of you guys want to go there as well, you all are most welcomed to and Kuroka I don''t think that I need to tell you why you have been called here for, right?" Kuroka just nodded her head and pulled Koneko in her embrace and said, "Yup, I have always wanted to train Shirone Nyaa, and have some sister time with her nyaa." She then looked at Koneko with a smile seeing which Koneko got a bit embarrassed by the sudden affection from her sister and looked down. though she felt very happy from inside and her ears and tails appeared. Kuroka then looked towards Tatsuya and said, "And of course to make kitties with Tatsuya nyaa~" and immediately the happy feeling inside started to turn dark and she looked towards her sister with a cold expression on her face. Kuroka who felt a sudden killing intent jumped back barely missing a fist coming towards her gut from Koneko''s direction. Koneko who saw her attack miss clicked her tongue and said, "Onee-sama we will be training in combat as well, right?" with a ''smile'' on her face while cracking her knuckles. Seeing that all of them took a step back from the whit haired loli and gulped their saliva. Tatsuya moved towards her and petted her head and said, "Now now, don''t be rude to others." and immediately her expression melted into a blissful smile and she started purring on Tatsuya''s caressing. The others who noticed the sudden change in her expression were left speechless while her sister was depressed and was murmuring, "Shirone hates Onee-chan nyaa". Chapter 193 - Training begins After all the commotion was over everyone immediately rushed to get their swimsuit. Once they were done Tatsuya used his magic and immediately a magic circle appeared under them and all of then vanished from the mansion only to immediately appear near the shore of the ocean. Tatsuya then snapped his fingers and immediately a lot of beach chairs appeared on the beach. Tatsuya then looked at his trainees and said, keep your stuff and change. All of them nodded and Tatsuya set up a tent for the girls to change into their swimsuits. Tatsuya then set up another tent for the boys and went together with Saji and Millicas to change. Once they were done all of them came out together and both Saji and Tatsuya were completely awe struck by the girls in their swimsuits but both of them soon snapped out of it as Tatsuya have already seen them n.a.k.e.d or half n.a.k.e.d a lot of times while Saji knew that the girls were his Aniki''s lovers and didn''t dare to give a l.u.s.tful glance to them. Tatsuya then complimented the girls for their swimsuits to which they all just smiled at him with a slight blush on their cheeks. Tatsuya then called his trainees to a side and gave them something like a wrist band to wear. All of them were confused for a bit but soon shrugged their shoulders and put them on their wrists. Tatsuya nodded and said, "Now push the button on the wrist band." All of them nodded and then noticed a button on it and simply pushed the button. Tatsuya just ''smiled'' sending a shiver down the smile of the girls while Saji was still fired up. Tatsuya the walked away and said, "You can do as you please." Hearing that all of them blinked their eyes in surprise for a while but soon a happy smile appeared on the faces of the girls while Saji had a slightly disappointed look on his face. "I knew it, Onii-sama is not a person who will waste our summer vacation on training." "Yeah, I agree with you I thought that he will make is work to our bone for our whole summer vacation in the name of training." "But still it is unthinkable that Tatsuya would let us off the training so easily." "Now now don''t say something like that about Tatsuya, he is a great guy." "Leaving that aside, let''s go and play in the ocean!!!!" All of them gave a shout of excitement as well and then started running towards the ocean, but just after all of them took a step all of them felt huge amount of pressure on their bodies which made them unable to move. All of them became shocked by that but soon the girls realised something and turned their face towards the wrist band and noticed that there was a slight glow in it. Tatsuya then came towards them with a ''smile''on his face followed by Tiamat and Ruyaa. The girls who saw Tatsuya wanted to glare at him but we''re not able to because of the enormous pressure on their bodies but still all of them thought, ''F.U.C.K YOU!!!'' Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, I am planning to do the same at night, but for now, let''s talk about the training." Tatsuya then pointed at the wristbands and said, "This must have been pretty obvious but all of you must be feeling pretty weak and a lot of pressure on your bodies right? This is because of the the thing that you wore, it got activated after 30 sec you switched it on." Tatsuya the waited for them to understand what all is going through their bodies and then said, "Now, how will you be able to move? Simple, the band on your wrists is just simply making an area in and around your bodies which increase the energy consumption, simply meaning you will require to use a lot of energy just for a simple task, even moving your eyelids must be difficult right now. So you just need to use much more energy to strengthen your body, or simply if you have the guts raise your aura enough to destroy those wrist bands by over loading them. Anyway in simple terms, use as much energy as possible to move." Tatsuya then started walking away before soon turning around and said, "Oh, and it is advisable by me to not simply remain standing there, the sun is very bright here, and you all without sunscreen, if you don''t want to get sun burnt just start moving." Hearing that all of them were a shocked but the girls were literally panicking from the news. Tatsuya then pointed towards a direction and said, "After 10 kilometres, there is some sunscreen placed on the table, there, but I don''t know if there is enough for everyone there or not." And once again all of them got shocked and looked at each other warily. Tatsuya was about to go back to let them try to simply move their hands but stopped and said, "Oh, how can I forget about some motivation for you guys, to work hard!!!" All the motionless trainees became immediately attentive thinking that he was about to promise some reward to them and looked at Tatsuya expectantly. Tatsuya turned towards the two dragon accompanying him and said, "Take off their sandals and heat up the sand." and immediately all the motionless people became pale. The people who were training under Tatsuya from before immediately strengthened their bodies to the maximum they could but at best they could only squirm around a bit. Tatsuya has set the limits very high for them as he already knew how capable all of them actually were. Though, Saji''s and Isami''s bands give a lot less pressure compared to the others but still for their bodies it was still too much. The dragons simply shrugged their shoulder and walked towards the squirming dummies and started taking off the sandal. Tiamat when came closer to Kurumi looked at her for a while but soon a smirk appeared on her face which immediately enraged her and she tried to kick Tiamat but it was to no avail. Tatsuya just laughed at her and took the sandals off Kurumi''s feet and started heating up the sand near her feet earning a deadly glare from the said person but in response Tiamat only gave a mocking smile. Seeing what was going to happen Miyuki and Ingvild tried to use their water and ice magic to cool down the are near them or form a barrier of sorts around them but nothing happened. Both of them continued to try pitifully but all their efforts resulted in nothing. Tatsuya noticed their futile attempts and saw the other trying something like that as well, but still nothing happened. Tatsuya chuckled and said, "Magic won''t work those band block everything, your only options are either to strengthen your body and move with brute force or pass enough energy to the bands to relieve a bit of the resistance that it is causing." All of them looked at him hatefully for a while but soon looked towards their goal and decided to persevere through this, they were used to his hellish methods, and it was just one of them, they can overcome it just like they did in the past. It''s just that this time, their bodies were not as powerful as before and they could actually feel the heat rising near their feet. Soon Kurumi''s legs moved a bit causing the other girls to believe that this was possible. Kurumi then started moving slowly towards the direction of the sunscreen while she was gritting her teeth. Soon Ingvild and the others started moving as well and now the only one who was left standing was Saji who was looking at Tatsuya with a panicked expression on his face. Tatsuya looked towards Saji with a ''smile'' on his face and said, "Do your best." and walked away. Saji gritted his teeth and thought, ''F.U.C.K!!! I cannot remain left behind by others, my pride as Aniki''s right handan is at sake. My future with beautiful girls all over my bed is at sake. MY DREAM OF TOWARDS AN E.R.O.T.I.C FUTURE IS AT SAKE!!!!! I CANNOT REMAIN HERE. SAJI PUSH PAST YOUR LIMITS!!! PLUSSSSS ULTRAAAAAAAA!!!!!'' and pushed all the Power he had in his body immediately to the band and his body immediately became light and he started to run but after a few steps he fell on the ground and his body became stiff again. Tatsuya looked towards his underling from a distance and said, "If you use up all your energy at once, then you will not have any energy to give to the band you Idiot. How are you going to move without any energy." The other people who were not traing under him give Saji and the girls a pitiful look and now knew why they fear Tatsuya''s training. Kuroka who was training Koneko on the side looked at the girls and thought, ''I am so glad that I am not in his team.'' Koneko looked at her sister and said, "For the first time in a while I thought, that having a sister like you is great."''I don''t know what would have happened to me if she was like Tatsuya-senpai.'' Kuroka immediately puffed her chest making her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle a bit making Koneko look down at her own chest and become depressed. She then patted her chest and g then said, "I am not small, I am just growing." Chapter 194 - Sajis special training Tatsuya continued to look at Saji for a while and then sighed and said, "Looks like it cannot be helped." He then walked towards him and moved his hands towards his direction and started transferring some of his energy to his body. After confirming that he had given enough energy to Saji he said, "This is the only time that you are going to get a refill. Now get and move your ass." Saji who was lying on the ground completely motionless internally nodded his head and thanked Tatsuya for this chance. He then closed his eyes to concentrate better and slowly started to send the energy to the wrist band and once he found a certain limit was enough his body twitched a bit. Noticing that he found the correct limit he got excited and in the next moment his body became stiff once again. Tatsuya who noticed this said, "Don''t lose your focus, you need to control your demonic energy efficiently if you want to move." Tatsuya continued to look at Saji for a while, but seeing that he was still unable to move, he sighed and thought, ''Looks like this level of training is still difficult for him.'' He then used his telekinesis and lifted up Saji''s body making him confused for a moment. Tatsuya then removed his wrist band and immediately the stiffness and pressure around his body disappeared. Saji immediately started moving his limbs inorder to feel them and sighed in happiness that he was once again able to move. While he was thinking this Tatsuya said, "Looks like. we have to start with something easier for you, this one is too much difficult for someone who don''t have a clear grasp at his energy. He then flew up in the air while dragging Saji with him through his telekinesis and after making sure that they were quite up in the aur he stopped and moved towards the ocean. After flying for a while he stopped and looked down and nodded his head. Tatsuya then said, "Take out your wings." to which Saji nodded and immediately a pair of black bag like wings appeared behind him. Tatsuya then stopped using Telekinesis on him but instead formed a transparent energy field around him. Tatsuya then asked, "You do know how to make shields and barriers with your demonic energy, right?" Saji nodded his head and said, "Yes. president taught all of us from the student council for our own self defense." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good now make the strongest barrier or shield whatever you think you are better at. From here many attacks will aimed at you, but don''t worry all those attacks will at best will hurt like an average a.d.u.l.t human''s punch." Saji took some time to take in the information and then nodded his head and took a stance to get ready. Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good, you are allowed to dodge them as well, but the condition is that you will have to be inside the energy field the moment you pass or even touch the field you will suffer from a very strong electric shock capable of killing a human." Hearing that Saji gulped his saliva but still nodded his head although there was a slight hesitation in him. Tatsuya ''smiled'' at him and said, "Good, now show me your determination." and snapped his fingers and immediately a lot of magic circles surrounded Saji making him just gasp at the sheer number of magic circles around him. Tatsuya then flew back a bit and then said, "So let''s begin." Saji nodded and narrowed his eyes and was looking around attentively. He had decided to use shields instead of barriers as his barriers were relatively weaker compared to his shields and technically shield took much less energy compared to a barrier. Saji then moved his hands forwards and a blue magic circle appeared in front of his hands with a diameter of 1 metre. He then looked towards Tatsuya and motioned him that he was ready. Tatsuya nodded his head with a smile on his face and said, "So let''s begin 3....2....1.....Oh an important point, I forgot to mention." Saji who was looking around with a tensed face immediately became limp and looked towards Tatsuya with a bit of anger in his gaze which Tatsuya just ignored and said, "Just remember that there are no other rules other than the two mentioned before, so anything can happen." Saji looked at him with a confused expression for a while not understanding what he was meaning to say but still nodded his head. Tatsuya nodded and said, "3, 2, 1, GO!!!!!!" and immediately the circles started glowing and started firing at Saji. Saji who noticed the circles glowing immediately took his stance and blocked the first attack coming towards him but was completely shock by the outcome. The attack not only was transparent and was very hard to see, but the fact that just one attack completely destroyed his shield was there as well, but still this was still expected from Tatsuya who was training them like monsters, the fact that completely shocked him was- "ANIKI WHAT WAS THAT!!!!! DO YOU WANT TO CRUSH MY D.I.C.K!!!!!" The attack was literally aimed at his d.i.c.k. Tatsuya just ''smiled'' at him and said, "Survive for your would to be children." making Saji completely shocked but soon he git out of the shock, and dodged another attack which was once again aimed at his d.i.c.k. Saji then understood what Tatsuya meant by "Anything can happen" and gulped his saliva. He then blocked another attack with the shield in his second hand which was once again destroyed in one hit. Seeing that Saji understood that his shield stand no chance here and he have to continuously make shields. Tatsuya then said, "Yeah, that''s right, you have to make sure that you use your demonic energy efficiently, no matter how strong the shield you make they will be immediately destroyed but, if you make shields weaker than the attack then they will not only break the shield but will hit you as well. Manage efficiently because not even I want to run out of energy in that place." Saji who heard him started panicking and he immediately tried to argue with him but stopped on seeing multiple attacks coming towards him. Dodging them he tried to run away and pass through the barrier, but before he was about to touch the barrier Tatsuya said, "Ah, about the electric shock from the energy field, do remember the electricity will attack on your d.i.c.k as well." and immediately Saji stopped and turned around getting hit on the back Since he turned around. He started to question whether Tatsuya held a grudge against him and is torturing him instead of training and Hearing that Tatsuya said, "Don''t doubt me, it is legit training, by this not only you will be able to use your demonic power efficiently, your demonic power will grow as well and the same is true for your reflexes, and if by chance you were to get hit (which you most probably will be) your endurance will raise as well. Just think of this as tough love." Saji who heard that understood what Tatsuya meant with this training but still he felt a bit sour about this. Tatsuya then said, "Have your determination for your future surrounded by beauties faded away, wasn''t it you who said that you will do anything for that. Don''t lose hope. Give your best. Break through your limits. All this will pain only in the beginning but the results will be mush greater. All this is for the greater good Saji." Saji who heard him got reminded of his dream and his fire of determination rekindled in him and he thought, ''I was an idiot like hell Aniki will torture me, he is doing all this just for me! I cannot fall back here, I will show him that my determination is not weak! I will show him that I can get stating! I WILL SHOW THE WHOLE WORLD THAT SAJI GENSHIRO WILL BE THE GREATEST(after Aniki)!!!!!'' "AHHHHHH!!!!!" and just as he thought that an attack hit his d.i.c.k making him immediately crouch down and groan in pain and somehow by the will of the gods(author''s authority) he touched the energy field and....let''s just say his brother will not be standing up for quite some time. And all this made Saji unconsciously with smoke coming out of his body. Chapter 195 - Planning for the night raid After hours of hellish training for Tatsuya''s training and enjoyment for the others all of them gathered together at a spot with all the girls from Tatsuya''s group completely skin burnt along with swollen feet and Saji standing in a weird posture(like how sonic from one punch man was, after his balls crashed into Saitama''s fist). Tatsuya looked at all of them for a while and then sighed and used his magic to heal all of them and then removed their bands and immediately all of them fell down on the sand and were still motionless. Tatsuya looked at the girls for a while and then looked towards the pups who were completely covered in sand and said, "Carry them all." The pups gave a bark and then transformed into t ofheir original size and shook off all the sand on their bodies. Tatsuya then used his telekinesis and put all of them on their back and then looked at Saji but before he could place him up there he raised his hand and stopped Tatsuya from saying anything and said, "I would prefer to walk on my own, I cannot handle the shocks I will receive while being on their backs in the condition I am in." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Do as you wish, but be prepared tomorrow would be much difficult." Saji just nodded his head and took out his wings and floated in the air so as to not get any jerks from walking. Millicas looked towards Saji for a while and then said, "He will have problem while peeing." Both Saji and Tatsuya looked towards the young Gremory and Tatsuya just ruffled his hair. Both him and Saji then thought at the same time, ''Peeing should be the least of his/my worries, right now. His/My children''s future is at stake here.'' Tatsuya just cleaned his body fand changed his clothes and returned back to the mansion with everyone else. Tatsuya then ordered the wolves to place the exhausted girls in their room and then himself went in the kitchen. Saji excused himself and then went to his room to rest and recover. The other guests looked at each other for a while and then Kuroka said, "Well, I am going to help Tatsuya-nyaa~" and simply slipped away from the group and went towards the kitchen. Koneko wanted to stop her sister or go with her as well but unfortunately she didn''t knew how to cook and just sat on the couch and took out some sweets and switched on the T.V. seeing which Millicas sat beside her as well as he rarely gets the chance to do so at at his home in underworld as he is usually busy with his tutors. Venelana as well sat beside her grandson while Grayfia decided to help Tatsuya in the kitchen since despite being on vacation her instinct as a maid made her restless on seeing that someone else was working for her, and even Tatsuya at that. As a maid, it was unacceptable to her to let the one she would be serving was cooking for her and decided to somehow convince him to let her do the work. Rossweisse whi was abit confused about what to do looked at the two women beside her and asked, "So Tiamat-sama I have heard that you have a hobby of collecting a lot of treasures, would you mind showing some to me?" Hearing that someone beside her had an interest in her treasures Tiamat smiled proudly and said, "Fufufu, well if you want to see them so badly then I guess I can show some of them to you. You coming as well Ruyaa?" Ruyaa just waved her hand in denial and sat beside Koneko and took a pack of sweets from her without her her permission making the little white haired girl state at her in shock but soon she stopped when she remembered that the woman beside her could kill her with a sneeze. While all this was going on Tatsuya who decided to prepare food for the others was sitting in a corner reading a book while patting Kuroka who was lying on his lap with a smile on her face. Grayfia who was somehow able to convince Tatsuya to let her do the work was preparing the dinner for all of them while wearing just an apron saying that she is feeling hot for being so long on the beach. Tatsuya who was silently reading his book occasionally glance towards the silver haired woman who was working in the kitchen with a mischievous smirk on her face. Kuroka who was lying on her lap said, "It''s hitting me nyaa~ don''t be this naughty nyaa." Tatsuya looked down towards his lap and saw Kuroka looking at him with a smile while poking the bulge in his pants. Grayfia who heard this smiled and said, "If you want I can help you with your stress." Tatsuya didn''t say anything and continued to read his book and soon his bulge disappeared and he thought, ''Like you are not already planning to do the same.'' and saw Grayfia putting ''something'' in a set of cutlery. Kuroka who smelled what she put opened her eyes wide and thought, ''So this maid is thinking the same as me nyaa~'' and narrowed her eyes. Tatsuya who heard that shook his head and just left the matter be. --------------------- Later that evening Grayfia set up the table ''carefully'' and went to call the others not noticing a certain ''black cat'' sneaking in the room. As some of them people started to come down Grayfia and Kuroka noticed that the trainees are not here yet. Seeing their confusion Tatsuya said, "They all are already asleep. Just let them be they will eat it when they wake up." All of them then sat down to eat and just immediately Kuroka and Grayfia peeked towards Tatsuya''s direction who ''didn''t notice'' them and continued to eat with a smile on his face. Tatsuya then looked towards Grayfia making her flinch and said, "It''s delicious, Grayfia." Hearing that Grayfia and ''for some reason'' even Kuroka gave out a sigh and smiled and welcomed him for his compliment. Ruyaa who already knew what the cat and the maid were planning set up a link with Tiamat and asked her, "You noticed." Tiamat who heard a voice in her head did not freaked out and calmly said, "Yeah. So what the plan?" Ruyaa chuckled and said, "What else, join the raid. You in?" Tiamat smiled and said, "Yup." Suddenly both of them heard a voice at the same time, "Just come after everyone else is asleep, I don''t want Millicas asking me why their were so many girls entering your room at night." Both of them flinched and immediately looked towards Tatsuya who simply continued eat his dinner while talking with Millicas and making him eat the things that he was keeping at the side of his plate. Chapter 196 - Punishment After everyone was done having dinner and Tatsuya prepared some food and kept in the girl''s and Saji''s room. He then entered the bathroom and after taking his bath he went to his room. All this while Grayfia and Kuroka were waiting patiently for the others to fall asleep while thinking that Tatsuya ''might'' be having difficulty to sleep. Once both of them confirmed that everyone was asleep, they slowly made their move towards Tatsuya''s room. Once both of them can closer to his room they noticed each other and immediately there was a moment of silence and tension in the atmosphere. Both of them stared at eachother for a while till Kuroka said, "So you used the same tactic as me, right?" Grayfia looked at her for a while with her usual cold expression on her face and them said, "No use fretting over it, both of us got the same idea and did the same thing, I guess." And once again there was silence for a while but suddenly both of them said at the same time, "Let''s head in together." and both of them stared at eachother for a while before a chuckle left their mouth. Kuroka and Grayfia then slowly opened the door inorder to not make any noise and silently entered the room and closed the door behind them. The room was completely dark but being devils both of them didn''t have any problems with their vision. Kuroka and Grayfia looked towards the bed and smiled and said at the same time, "Just as I planned huh. Once he wakes up he will be uncontrollable." Both of them started to approach his bed but stopped once they heard the door opening behind them. They turned around and saw Ruyaa and Tiamat enter the room and seeing the devil and nekoshou already in the room both of them waved their hands and Ruyaa said, "Well, looks like both of you are very impatient. To come here this soon. Man, I guess it was to be expected if you were the ones who put ''that'' in his food." Hearing that both Kuroka and Grayfia were surprised. Their plan was already known to the two standing in front of them and Grayfia asked, "So you two already knew what we were doing?" Tiamat nodded her head and said, "Yep." Kuroka then asked, "And you didn''t try to stop Tatsuya-nyaa from eating that food?" Kurumi shook her head and said, "Why would we do that and besides do you really think that everything is going according to your plan." Both Kuroka and Grayfia looked at each other and then back at the two dragons with a deadpan look and said, "Of courses everyth-" "-ing is going just as I planned." said a voice which was familiar to all four of them and immediately both Kuroka and Grayfia got stiff and slowly turned their head towards the sofa present inside the room. Just as they turned their heads the sofa which was lying vacant suddenly had a person sitting on it while reading a book. Tatsuya put a bookmark on the page he was reading and the book disappeared from his hand. He then stood up from his place and stretched his body and said, "Man, I didn''t know you guys would take this long." Ruyaa and Tiamat chuckled on seeing the reaction of the other two and then said, "Well, the Gremory boy was very excited and took a lot longer to fall asleep." Tatsuya just nodded his head and said, "Well, as long as he enjoying I guess it is fine. Well, whatever. Let''s get on the business shall we." Tatsuya said and walked towards the bed. Seeing him acting normally both Kuroka and Grayfia were confused and asked, "Aren''t feeling a ''bit''.... different?" Tatsuya looked at the two for a while and then smiled and said, "Oh, I knew about the aphrodisiac and my body immediately detoxified it. So I am as healthy as I can be." Hearing that both Grayfia''s and Kuroka''s eyes widened in shock and both of them shouted at the same time, "YOU TOOK ON AN APHRODISIAC WHICH CAN MAKE EVEN A DRAGON KING/GOD ''EXCITED'' FOR DAYS AMD YOU ARE STILL FINE!!!!!!!" And this time it was the time for the other three in the room to flinch in surprise and stare at the two girls with widened eyes. All three of them then sighed and Tiamat said, "I am thankful that Tatsuya didn''t decided to swap the dishes and just detoxified it. I don''t want to think what would have happened if someone else have eaten that food." Ruyaa chuckled and then said, "That would have been hilarious especially if that Vritra boy would have eaten it. He probably would have been in so much pain after that training he went through, F.u.c.k, I can''t even imagine it." Tatsuya massaged his temples for a while and then said, "For all things I am glad that it was not Millicas who ate that. Seriously you two from where did you got something that potent." Kuroka then said with a confident smile and said, "I borrowed it from the goddess called Aphrodite after Vali decided to fight some gods from that pathanon." Grayfia just said, "Trade secret." and stood silent. Tatsuya stared at the maid for a while and finally sighed in defeat. "Whatever, I will just ''punish'' you two for this." and smirked and pulled all of them towards him with his telekinesis and made a time dilation field around the room. He then used the same ''medicine'' that both of them used on him and for the whole night the room was filled with noises of the girls shouting on recieving their ''punishment''. Chapter 197 - Big treatments take longer to cure TIMESKIP: 10 days After ten days of intense training/torture Tatsuya''s group along with the two dragon sacred gear wielders were allowed to take a day off from the training. They all were so glad about it that Saji and Isami even shed some tears of joy while the other girls nodded on seeing the two and remembered the first time they started training. For them it was nostalgic on seeing their juniors acting like that. During these 10 days Tatsuya made them go through so much physical tortures that their bodies were now resistant to some amount of pain. For Saji he can take on any attack from mid-low class level being like they are nothing and was himself at High mid-class level and that is if he is not using his Sacred gear. Isami too have improved but her training with them from earlier made her capable of fighting low-high class being without her Sacred gear and with her Balance Breaker she can now take on peak High class beings with ease though people like Sairaorg and completely serious Riser were still in another league for her but she can easily handle Rias. The girls from Tatsuya''s group who have been on a bottle neck for more than an year Finally broke through and were now all of them were satan class beings though low Satan class. Ingvild and Kurumi who were already in Satan class level made great progress as well as Ingvild broke through and became mid-satan class level and Kurumi was at the bottle neck of her peak-satan class level. Both of them were very glad because of the increase in their powers as both of them had been stuck on their previous levels for past two years and that is not considering the time that they spent in time chamber. Ingvild also was Now able to control her super class Power effectively though for a short amount of time and now could go to low-super class level for half an hour per day. And just like other super class devils she too changes her form. In her super form her violet hair turns blue with a glow coming out of her body of the same colour as well. She also gains a Leviathan''s tail and her skin gets covered with Leviathan''s scales making her look more like a humanoid leviathan. Seeing that Ingvild getting back to her Super form the rest of the teammates were happy for her and congratulated her with Kurumi being the most enthusiastic among all of them as both her and Ingvild have been close in strength for quite a long time and consider each other as their rivals. Seeing that her rival got a hang of her original power Kurumi felt a little left out since she required to enter Tatsuya''s body inorder to go to her tailed beast form. Hearing her problem Tatsuya just stared at her for a while and said, "You really are an idiot aren''t you?" He then lifted his shirt which revealed his chiseled body to all of them making the four girls who have been going on with him during the night daily blush a bit. Tatsuya ignored the looks that they were giving to him and focused on his body and soon some blacks inscriptions appeared on his belly. Tatsuya simply released the seal but didn''t remove it because if he did Kurumi will be immediately sent back to the Astral plain. But Kurumi who didn''t knew that widened her eyes in shock and immediately grabbed Tatsuya''s hand in order to stop him and said, "What are you doing?! Don''t you know that a person will die if a failed beast is removed from its body!!!!!" and immediately tried to put the seal back on him. But Tatsuya grabbed her hand and said, "Whoa whoa, wait a bit. I don''t have any intention to die and for your information I have only released the seal not remove the seal you are still a part of me. So don''t stress too much about it. Besides do you think that something like removing a tailed beast from my body will kill me?" Hearing that all of them remained silent for a while and Kurumi felt embarresed by thinking that something like this could harm him. Ruyaa who have standing on the sides chuckled and said, "A person who have been keeping up with me in bad for 10 days would not suffer from something like this." But immediately all the girls who have been training for the pat ten day looked at her making Ruyaa and smirk at them while Grayfia, Kuroka and Tiamat smirked as well. Seeing their smirk the others immediately glared back at them and then dragged Tatsuya along with them to his bedroom. -------------------- There was no news from any of them for three days after that incident. -------------------- Three days later the door of Tatsuya''s room opened and Tatsuya came out of the room while stretching his body. His muscles felt a bit sore from all the ''hardwork'' that he did for all those three days not to mention he put a time dilation barrier around the room at that. He then silently went towards the bath room and thought, ''It took 12 days to make them pass out huh, looks like the training is effective in more than one way.'' After he was done with his bath and was feeling refreshed he went out of his mansion and saw Grayfia and Venelana teaching Millicas how to handle his demonic energy while Saji would take out any excess energy that he had with his Sacred gear. Once Tatsuya''s figure was visible to them Saji immediately greeted him followed by the others with Millicas immediately rushing towards him and asking him to play with him. Tatsuya just smiled and agreed to the adorable Gremory''s request and decided to take the ones whi were still awake to the amus.e.m.e.nt park in his dimension. Saji declined though since he wanted to rest up a bit more knowing that his training will begin soon and went inside the mansion. On his way Millicas who was in Tatsuya''s shoulders asked, "Onii-chan where are Miyuki-san and the others." Tatsuya whose smile wavered for a bit controlled himself and said, "After all that training they all felt a bit sick so I gave them the ''medicine'' and now they are sleeping to recover." Millicas looked at him for a while and then asked, "But you took three days." To his question Grayfia said, "Big dic- *cough**cough* treatments take longer to ple*cough* cure Millicas-sama." Hearing that all the people who knew what ''treatment'' was going on looked at her and then stared towards Tatsuya''s lower half and immediately Koneko and Rossweisse had a intense blush on their faces while Venelana just kept a hand on her mouth and said, "Ara ara." Tatsuya just ignored the looks he was getting and went with Millicas to the rides he wanted to go while the others just enjoyed on their own. Chapter 198 - Tatsuya v/s Tatsuyas group After enjoying to their heart''s content in the amus.e.m.e.nt park all of them went back and noticed all the girls from the Tatsuya''s group cooking in the kitchen. He and the others tried to help them but were rejected by the girls who continued to do their work. Soon the girls were done and all of them had dinner together after which everyone just went back to sleep. -------------------- A few days later, Tatsuya could be seen flying in the air with a book in hand dodging the attacks coming towards him from the girls of his group. All of them had their weapons out and Kurumi and Ingvild were even in their tailed beast and super form respectively with Ingvild even using her Sacred Gear as they were fighting over the ocean. The other girls also were releasing their immense aura while firing their attacks and trying to strike him as well but Tatsuya would simply dodge or just pushed them away which sending them flying back a few hundred meters or so. The others who were watching the fight go on were sweating bullets just seeing how much destruction each of their attacks was causing but still the shocking display of Tatsuya just evading all of them left them speechless. Seeing their fight the devils eyes were fixed on him with Saji and Millicas having their respect towards Tatsuya increase tenfold. Both of them knew that their Aniki/Brother was strong but just seeing him in action made him practically seem like a god to them. Meanwhile the dragons were also excited on seeing the fight. Ddraig who was inside the Gauntlet, even though didn''t want to fight him head on once again, his dragon blood which was boiling on seeing the fight was making it difficult for him to calm down. Same was the case for Vritra and Tiamat who were holding themselves back from fighting them although Tiamat had made up her mind to fight with Kurumi once this was over. Knowing that Kurumi had access to her true form without Tatsuya''s help made her want to beat the shit out of the vixen who was bragging so much about regaining her full power for quite a few days. But still the one having the most difficult time were Rossweisse and Ruyaa. Rossweisse because she was just completely shaken by the display of strength by the group and was not doing a good job to hold onto her sanity. She has learned it before that there are a lot of being in the world who can destroy entire countries with ease but seeing such a display with her own eyes was something which shook her to the core. Ruyaa on the other hand was way to eager to fight Tatsuya. It was very rare for her to find someone strong enough who can fight with her and seeing that their was someone like that in front of him and is still not able to fight him made her frustrated since she was not allowed to fight Tatsuya. The reason for that was other than Tatsuya''s and Vali''s group along with Koneko nobody knew her real identity and was introduced to the others as Tatsuya''s cousin and if she were to show her real power to others the fact that Great Red has left the dimensional gap would be out and will cause a huge amount of headache for Tatsuya who is currently sheltering her. There is also the fact that if both her and Tatsuya were to fight the chances of his dimension to be destroyed were quite high and he really bwas not in the mood to rebuild everything from scratch. These facts made her very irritated and she had decided to drag him back to the dimensional gap and have an all out fight with him. -------------------- Now back to the Tatsuya''s group: Currently Miyuki, Himari, Kagura, Asia, Shizuka,Karin and Ingvild all were all trying to slash or hit Tatsuya who was just dodging their attacks just marginally so as to make them a bit more frustrated from missing him so closely and just as his intention all of them were gritting their teeth as they were unable to land even a single hit on him and were glaring at Tatsuya with the intention to kill him knowing that without that they didn''t stand a chance. Tatsuya who was not bothered by their killing intent just kept reading his book and slowly turned the page with an amused expression on his face. Seeing that action the girls just got angrier and their aura got even more messier than before. Miyuki who was just on the brink on going to the Dark side against her Onii-sama looked back and shouted, "HEY BITCH!!!!! AREN''T YOU READY YET!!!! JUST FIRE THAT GOD DAMN BOMB THING OF YOURS YOU GLOWING SHIT OF A FOX!!!! AND SINON USE MORE EXPLOSIVE POWER IN YOUR SHOTS, WE HAVE NOT KEPT YOU IN THE BACK TO F.U.C.K YOURSELF!!!! SHOW MOTIVATION HERE!!!! WE NEED POWER! YOU UNDERSTAND!!! WE NEED P.O.W.E.RRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!! SO JUST STOP WASTING TIME OR I WILL SKEWER YOUR ASSES WITH A HUHE ICE SPIKE!!!!". and continued to attack Tatsuya. Kurumi and Sinon who themselves were frustrated because of continuing to miss him felt even more agitated by Miyuki''s words. Sinon aura started to go haywire at a crazy rate and she said, "You want fire power right ice bitch." She then kept her weapon back and said, "Then you got it." and raised her hand up in the air. A huge black cannon started to manifest in her hand almost twice her size. She then pointed the Cannon towards Tatsuya and the girls and said in a malicious tone, "Lock on" and started adding her magic, chakra and Ki all three of them at once making Kurumi who was near her glance at her in surprise and think, ''This will hit hard.'' but soon a grin appeared on her face and she said, "So lets do the same as well and started adding the sage energy to the tailed beast bomb that she was making making it almost the same size as her body. Feeling the immense pressure coming from them the audience just gulped their saliva and were waiting for the outcome of the battle enthusiastically. The girls who were fighting Tatsuya also looked back and noticed what they were doing and looked at eachother. They continued to stare at eachother for a while and suddenly nodded in unison and teleported near the two girls and started to pour all they had left in the tank all at once in the final attack. Tatsuya who had now stopped moving since he was not recieving any attacks just read the book silently not minding his teammates trying to fire a continent destroying at him without any hesitation at all. All of them didn''t think much about him not moving from the spot, it was just more convenient for them if he was not moving. Miyuki then started to concentrate all her remaining energy and used her wind and ice attribute to form a meteorite size Ice Rasen-shuriken. Himari went into her cured mode which turned her hair completely whit while her claws get sharpened and black marks appeared on her body. She then raised her katana as a huge violet flame instead of the regular blue flame emerged from it and took a form of a lion. Ingvild who was in her super form used her remaining power along with her sacred gear to form a Leviathan out of water almost 50m in size with water in it moving at a very high speed. Asia and Shizuka who was not really used to long ranged attacks just simply formed a huge spheres of pure energy to fire at him though Asia used her negative healing attribute which was as strong as power of destruction of the Bael clan. Kagura raised her katana as well and a huge sword made of lighting appeared over it and was ready to attack at any time. All of them continued to charge the attacks to the maximum they could while the audience just watched the scene in front of them in both horror and excitement. Tatsuya who was not bothering to look at the continent destroying attack aimed at him closed the book he was reading and said, "AHH, I finally finished it." He then stretched his body and said, "Well, let''s end this training I am feeling a bit hungry." But the girls ignored him and just fired all their attacks at Tatsuya all at once not thinking twice about firing a continent destroying attack at him. Tatsuya just looked at the attack coming towards him with a calm expression on his face and took out his gun and fired at all the incoming attacks successfully nullifying all of them in an instant making all of them open their mouths in shock while they stared at the attacks disappearing in thin air. Tatsuya just stretched his body and said, "My, that packed quite a punch it really took a lot of my energy to nullify them. You all really have improved. Fine, I will make all your favourites today. So look forward to the feast." and just flew back to the mansion inorder to prepare the said feast leaving behind all of them completely speechless because of the anti climatic end. Chapter 199 - Back to the underworld Currently the Tatsuya and the others were preparing their luggage to ho back to the Underworld. The twenty day training camp have come to an end which showed a great result for all of them. Even Saji whom Tatsuya had started training just recently was able to make a great progress with his Sacred gears and Tatsuya could surely say that currently he might be the strongest in Sona''s peerage. Isami as well, was able to get used to her dragon slayer magic and was now able to use it in combat as well. -------------------- Once all were done preparing Tatsuya looked towards Kuroka and said, "You will be going back to Vali and the others directly, right?" to which Kuroka nodded and gave peck to Tatsuya and teleported back to her hideout. Tatsuya and his group then changed their appearance back to their teenage forms and then teleported back to the Gremory mansion as well while leaving behind Ruyaa who decided to your around the world for a few days. Tiamat then took her leave as she said that she had to take care of the young Dragons back at the familiar forest. Hearing her Venelana and Grayfia also took their leave as they had their work as the finance manager and head maid on them. And now only the kids and Rossweisse was left in the room. Rossweisse looked at the other women leaving for their work got depressed and said, "Now that I think about it I am still jobless." and slumped her shoulders. Tatsuya looked at the silver haired woman and said, "Then want to work for me?" Rossweisse looked at Tatsuya for a while and then asked, "What kind of work would it be?" Tatsuya then said, "Well, it depends on you. Whether you want to cooperate in the supernatural business or you want to work in a more normal human like way or both?" Rossweisse gave it a thought for a while and then said, "What might he the positions in all those respective categories?" Tatsuya and her then sat down on the sofas and started discussing seeing which the others left the room and decided to check on how the others have been after the training session. Tatsuya and Rossweisse continued to discuss for quite a long time and finally it was decided that Rossweisse would be dealing with both natural and supernatural jobs and would be working as his secretary. Tatsuya decided to give her this position as he already heard how much Odin made her work on her own and was surprised to see that she alone was working more than all his clones at his restaurant combined and by no means Tatsuya used to work less. He just gave her look of pity and decided to give her a high salary compared to what he used to give to others not because he was pitying her, but because the work which was assigned to her would greatly reduce the number of clones that he used to form and all the information overload he used to receive in his head when they disappear in smoke. It was not like he had problem in managing the data on his own, but if someone else was willing to do it for him, he would happily allow that person to do it. He already have a lot to do with managing multiple companies and restaurant chains coupled with his school and supernatural business. Rossweisse who now had a new job was feeling happy because not only her job was better than the last one, the salary was better as well and she also got a chance to learn some of the magic that he and his group used during the time they were at his dimension which highly intrigued her. Tatsuya who was now sitting in front of his new secretary decided to send her back to his home and start working from today and prepare the reports so that he can go through them once he goes back to Kuoh in a day or two. Rossweisse who recieved her first task from her new boss happily nodded her head and teleported back to Shiba residence. -------------------- Later that day Tatsuya and the others met Rias and her peerage and Tatsuya was immediately tackled by Gasper who started ranting about how Azazel threw him into a scary place filled with people. Tatsuya was somehow able to calm him down and then Xenovia came forward and said, "I want a re match to see how much have I improved." which immediately picked the interest of the Gremory peerage (except for Isami). Tatsuya who heard her just smirked and asked, "Sure, lets duel it out." and took out his spoon and motioned her to follow him. Seeing him still fighting with a spoon made Xenovia feel irritated seeing that he was not taking her seriously. The group who fought Tatsuya just a few days ago then thought, ''Compared to you he fought all of us just with a book in his hand for the whole time.'' Xenovia and Tatsuya were now standing in front of each other in the Gremory training field while the others were sitting on the sides. Tatsuya who was holding his spoon like a rapier was looking towards Xenovia who was in her bodysuit with her Durandal on her shoulders. Miyuki who was acting as a referee just looked at both of them with a bored expression and said, "Just start it off." and walked away without bothering to watch them closely. She believed that it was pointless because all the moves that Xenovia would make would be hardly missed by her eyes and if Tatsuya decided to use something complex then not even Ruyaa could tell what he did. So thinking that it was totally pointless to act as a referee, she just took a distance and used her ice magic to make a throne for herself and sat on it like a queen and watched the fight. Xenovia who had already experienced charging directly at him decided to take a safe approach this time. Tatsuya who saw that smiled and asked, "Hey, not going to jump on me?" But Xenovia didn''t answer him and continued to stare at him. Tatsuya just smirked and said, "Then let me make the first move." and casually threw his spoon up in the sky making the Gremory peerage confused by his action. Xenovia too looked at the spoon in surprise but was suddenly startled, "Never get your eyes off your opponent." and Xenovia immediately turned around to see Tatsuya standing behind her but before she could do anything Tatsuya pushed a pressure point in her hand making it go numb and snatched Durandal from Xenovia and aimed at her neck. "It''s my win I guess." Xenovia just looked at him for a while but soon have a sigh and said, "Looks like it." looked down. Tatsuya lowerd the sword as well and pushed it on the ground and healed the numbness in her hand and said, "Well, don''t fret too much, I can tell you have improved, its just that your enemy was way above your league." Xenovia then looked at him with widened eyes but soon nodded her head realising that what he said what absolutely correct. She then stored her sword back and then said, "Next time I will beat you." Tatsuya just called his spoon back to him using his telekinesis and said, "Sure, me and my spoon will look forward to that day." and walked away while swinging his spoon between his fingers. Xenovia started following him as well while asking tips from him to improve herself. Chapter 200 - Return to Kuoh After the duel with Xenovia Tatsuya and the others went inside for dinner and after resting for the night decided to go back to the human world which made Millicas, Grayfia and Venelana very sad but they knew that they had to go back to their normal lives. Millicas though said that he would soon come to meet him in Kuoh to which Tatsuya consented with a smile on his face. Tatsuya and the others thanked everyone in the Gremory mansion for their help during the past few days and then decided to say their goodbyes to the other friends like Sairaorg and the others as well. While visiting Sairaorg''s mansion he asked for a duel from Tatsuya who decided to entertain his friend for a bit. After the duel was over he went to the Phenex mansion much to the surprise of Riser and his family, though Ravel was very excited and immediately went in the kitchen to bake some sweets for Tatsuya. They all talked for a while and Isami also took some notes from Jessica Phenex about controling manipulating her fire. After they were done they left for the train station and met up with Sitri peerage who was accompanied by Serafall much to Sona''s displeasure. Serafall immediately hugged Tatsuya like a Koala and tried to make him stay for a few more days only to be shot down by Tatsuya which made her feel sad. Tatsuya who saw her looking depressed, sighed and said, "Hey, Sera how about we put up a Magical girl even like the last time at my shop. Of course Sona will be working as well." Hearing that both the sisters looked towards Tatsuya one with fear and the other with excitement. Serafall immediately nodded her head and said, "Sure let''s do that, I will prepare the cutest costume for my Magical girl So-tan." Sona tried to make them give up on the idea but the two totally ignored her making her crouch down in corner with a depressed aura around her. Seeing that Tsubaki and Rias started to comfort their childhood friend. Once their train arrived all of them git on it and started their journey back to Kuoh. On the whole way their was discussion among both the peerages about how their training went during which Isami and Saji just kept quiet, not wanting to remember the torture they went through and just sat in a corner. -------------------- Once they all were back home Rias and Sona reminded all of them that they should make sure that their Holiday homework is complete of not the reputation of their clubs will worsen. Hearing that both Isami, Xenovia and some girls from Sitri group and Saji got shocked as they just remembered about that stuff and were panicking. Only Tatsuya and his group were calm about the situation and it was not because they had already done the homework, no they haven''t even started it yet. The fact that they were not panicking was that they had a private time chamber in their house coupled with their shadow clones. It would just take them a few minutes of real world time to be done with it. Isami and Xenovia immediately teleported back to the Gremory girls''dorm leaving behind the others, who left soon as well after saying goodbyes to Tatsuya and the others. Tatsuya made a clone of himself and instructed it to go through the homework while he was going to check how well did his new secretary do her job. Tatsuya then teleported to the office he had given to Rossweisse which was just a soundproof room in his house. Once he came in the room Rossweisse who was sitting in her desk and doing some stuff freaked out and pointed her sword at him but soon panicked when she noticed that it was her new boss who she was possible pointing her sword at. "Kyaa!!! Tatsuya-sama sorry about this, I was not expecting you to suddenly appear in front of me!!! Please don''t fire me!!!" and immediately lowered her head. Tatsuya looked at her overreacting secretary and said, "No need to worry about that, I am not bothered by it, so raise your head." Rossweisse looked up and had some tears in her eyes seeing which Tatsuya offered her a handkerchief which she gratefully accepted. Tatsuya then said, "Now then if you have calmed down. Give me the report on everything." Rossweisse immediately went to her secretary mode and nodded her head and handed some doc.u.ments to Tatsuya while she also explained him some of the points in her reports. Tatsuya who saw the compiled reports was a bit surprised seeing how well she had done her work and was happy to know that she made a good choice in making her his secretary. Once they both were done both of them gave a tired sigh and leaned back on the sofas. Tatsuya looked at Rossweisse and said, "Good job Rossweisse, you did stood up to my expectations." Rossweisse who heard Tatsuya''s words got a bit embarrassed as she was not used to hearing praise for her work and said, "I-I-I am happy that I was of use to you." Tatsuya just chuckled and said, "No need to be so reserved. You can give yourself more credit. Anyways-" and then stood up from his seat and asked, "It is almost time for dinner. Is there anything that you want to eat. Ah, and no need to hold back today is the celebration of you joining our group so you can let your imagination run wild." Hearing that Rossweisse felt happy. She was not treated this good ever since she started working as a Valkyrie and seeing him giving this much importance to someone who just joined them was something she was not used to. She teared up a bit but soon wiped her eyes. Tatsuya then offered her his hand and said, "Well let''s call the others and head off to the restaurant." Rossweisse nodded happily and then stood took his hand and went with him to where the others were. Tatsuya then stopped in front of a door and said, "Oh! And Rossweisse, since you have joined our ranks there is one thing that you should make sure of." Tatsuya looked at her and with a ''smile'' on his face said, "The things we talk about amongst ourselves or the things that you see, should not be leaked to the others, not even your family, if they are not a part of our group...or have my permission. Understood." Rossweisse who saw Tatsuya''s smile felt a shiver and immediately nodded her head. Even though her new boss was very nice, he is very dangerous as well. Tatsuya then smiled as well and said, "Good, just so you know if I come to know you have given someone information either intentionally or unintentionally then be prepared for the worst." and then knocked on the door. Rossweisse who heard the warning took a step back and resolved herself to not even say a word to anyone. She was happy with her life and didn''t plan of giving up on living any time soon. Soon the door was opened by Tatsuya''s clone who on seeing Rossweisse and Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Don''t worry they have almost finished their work." Tatsuya nodded and went in the room and saw multiple clones of his girls working on their homeworks while those who didn''t have any to begin with were just lazing around. Tatsuya and Rossweisse then took a seat near them as well and Tatsuya took out a fan of beer and gave it to Rossweisse who immediately forgot the threat that Tatsuya just have her and started gulping down the drink. Seeing her the other three chuckled and started drinking theirs as well and waited for the others to finish their homework. Chapter 201 - After the vacation It has been a few days since Tatsuya and the others came back to Kuoh and currently Tatsuya and his group were on their way to the academy Since their vacation have come to an end. "Well seriously, it is still hard for me to believe that our vacation just came to an end like that. I mean it feels like it was just a couple of days since the school was closed." Tatsuya looked at the girls who were discussing among themselves and said, "What do you mean by that didn''t we experienced all we could do in summer vacation. Going to a beach, amus.e.m.e.nt park, Gremory mansion, etc." Hearing that all of their brows twitched and all of them said in unison, "Yeah, but being strapped to a band which does not even allow to walk properly was not something you would do on a vacation. Not to mention how many times our skin got burnt." All of them nodded their head and glared at Tatsuya. Tatsuya just shrugged it off and said, "You should be thanking me, you got strong because of that. Not to mention you were able to last longer in our night sessions as well. And keeping that matter aside, you all had your fair share of fun as well, right?" All of them then nodded their heads but still glared at Tatsuya and said, "Even so...it still sucks." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then in compensation of that let''s have a trip later this year, just us and nobody else. An exclusive group trip for our team, how about it. Ah! No training as well." Hearing that all of them cheered up and nodded their heads with enthusiasm. But then Tatsuya noticed something and looked at Miyuki and asked, "What happened Miyuki, you are spacing out a bit." Miyuki who was concentrating on something looked at Tatsuya and said, "Nothing Onii-sama, just felt something unusual." Tatsuya then concentrated as well and then noticed something and said, "Ah! I understand." and kept walking making others a bit curious. -------------------- Later when everyone were in their classes, everyone else felt something as well and all of them except for Miyuki, had a wry smile on their faces while they thought, ''So this is what Miyuki called ''Unusual'''' while Miyuki thought, ''So the trash is here.'' Soon a the teacher in Tatsuya''s class entered along with an orange haired twin tailed girl behind her which made, Xenovia and Isami a bit surprised seeing her here. The teacher then motioned the girl to inroduce herlsef to the others. The girl then took a step forward and smiled and said, "Hello everyone my name is Irina Shidou, and I will be studying with you all from now on. I hope that we all can get along well." The whole class went into uproar with boys celebrating that a hot girl joined their class while the girls discussing how cute Irina was. The teacher then silenced the class and motioned Irina to take a seat beside Isami. Irina then happily sat beside Isami and then talked to the others. ---------------------- Currently in the ORC, all the members were assembled on the room and were looking at the two girls who were staring at each other for a while, though Tatsuya was not interested in it and was currently gaming along with Gasper. Miyuki who was ''smiling'' while looking at her childhood ''friend'' said, "So i see that some international trash is sent here today." Irina ''smiled'' as well and said, "Oh, i heard that there was an icy garbage bin here, so i just came to check how it looked like." Miyuki''s lips twitched and she said, "Ah, then I can dump the trash in that bin, it would be an honour for the trash to be dumped in that bin." Irina chuckled and said, "Ah so you have been picking trash as a part time lately, Miyuki." Miyuki just placed a hand on her. heek and said, "Well, there have been a lot of ''garbage'' here so someone have to ''take care'' of it. And currently I have an it h of throwing some international trash back to their country." and her aura slightly released. Tatsuya who noticed that said, "Miyuki don''t kill her, she is our friend." and continued to play the game. Miyuki just clicked her tongue but soon smiled and said, "What you may be talking about Onii-sama, I am not a person who will kill like that." ''I will torture then in a freezing hell till they die.'' thought Miyuki. The girls in Tatsuya''s group then thought at the same time, ''Her thoughts can be clearly heard by us.'' Rias then separated the two and then began discussing about why Irina came to Japan. Miyuki just ignored them and sat beside Tatsuya and lied in his lap. Irina who noticed this had her brows twitching and she thought, ''Why do I feel like she is doing it intentionally?'' but soon their eyes met and Miyuki showed a victorious smirk to her seeing which she thought, ''She is totally doing it with intention.'' Irina then ignored her and started talking with Xenovia and the others and told them about her becoming an angel and revealed her wings. Seeing that the Gremory group were a bit surprised and started to ask her about it. Irina who was receiving attention because of her being an angel puffed her chest and said, "I am an ace you know, and that too of Michael-sama, Ah-" But before she could continue Miyuki said, "Don''t think much about it, she just the same the only difference in her is that, previously she was shit and now she is holy shit." and started playing a game as well while lying on Tatsuya''s lap. The whole room got silent and looked at the siblings not giving a f.u.c.k to what they all were doing and concentrating on their games. They then turned towards Irina who was fuming with anger but was somehow controlling herself. Tatsuya then said, "Don''t take her words at face value, she is just saying that even if you are an angel now, from the inside you are the same Irina as before." and continued to play while Miyuki just blushed in embarrasment and looked away from all of them and hid her face in Tatsuya''s abdomen while hugging him. Seeing that the rest of them chuckled while Irina just smiled. Tatsuya just patted Miyuki''s head and kept the game aside. -------------------- After all of them calmed down Rias decided to hold a celebration for the joining of new member in the club and started preparing. Asia, Isami and Kagura decided to go for grocery shopping while Tatsuya just went with Kiba to set up the table and all in the clubroom. Tatsuya who felt someone in his territory smirked and sent a telepathic message to Kagura. Kagura who felt her link connect with Tatsuya''s didn''t took any time and said, "Yeah, the Astaroth bastard is just in front of us." Chapter 202 - Confronting Diodora-1 After Asia, Isami and Kagura left the ORC for buying the groceries. While returning back all of them stopped once they heard a voice. "Hello." All of them turned around and saw a black haired man whose eyes were barely open and had a smile on his face, giving off a friendly aura. Suddenly Kagura felt her link connect with Tatsuya''s and informed him about the devil''s arrival. Isami noticed the demonic energy coming out of Diodora and immediately took a distance from him and said, "A devil, what are you doing here?" Hearing that Asia raised his hand to stop Isami from doing anything in public and said, "Isami be aware of your surroundings before you take any actions." Hearing the two of them Diodora frowned a bit and said, "Don''t you remember me?" Hearing that Isami got co fused and looked at the male in front of him for a while and soon she realized something and said, "Ah! I know you. You were the one whom we met in the youth meet, you were trying to hit on Asia but were immediately shut down by her before you could even give your name." Diodora''s brows twitched on hearing Isami talk about him like that and he immediately wanted to attack her, but still remained calm. Diodora just smiled and said, "Do you mind coming with me for a while Asia-san?" But Asia just turned around and said, "Sorry, there is some work that we have to do." Seeing her walk away without even considering his offer Diodora felt pissed but didn''t showed his expression on his face. Seeing her walk away Isami and Kagura just gave a curt bow and followed behind Asia. But soon all three of them noticed him following them. Diodora caught upto them and said, "Then you don''t mind if We converse while you are your way back, right? Let me introduce myself I am Diodora Astaroth, a devil from the house of Astaroth." Seeing that they could not shake him off they just introduced themselves to him and just gave vague answers to his questions. They wanted to just beat the crap out of the guy following them but stopped themselves as they were in public places and unlike them if Diodora was and arrogant prick who would not even care about harming the Humans near them. Plus there would be some problems from the devil side who will rant out on how three little girls ganged up on a high ranking devil and humiliated him in front of the others. Something which would only give Tatsuya a headache, which they do not want to do. -------------------- Tatsuya who heard the matter from Kagura said that if they want they can dispose him and he will take care of the matter but Asia rejected his offer and said that there was no meaning for him to do something like that, as it would just be bothersome. Tatsuya then thought for a while and then gave Sona a call and said, "Hey Sona are you and the Student Council free right now?" Sona then thought for a while and then said, "Well we are mostly done with our work, just the devil stuff is left. Is there something that you want my help with?" "Nah, just wanted to ask whether you wanted to join us at the ORC for a small party, it would be fun if all of you joined as well." Sona thought for a while and then said, "Very well then, it can be considered as a reward for my peerage who have worked hard during the whole vacation. Fine we will be there in fifteen minutes." Tatsuya then ended the call and told Rias about the Student Council who immediately approved of it as her friend was joining them as well. A few minutes later Asia and the others came back with Diodora behind them as well seeing which Rias and the Gremory group was confused. Tatsuya then said, "Well Well what do we have here?" Diodora gave a bow and said, "Hello everyone, I am Diodora Astaroth from the Astaroth clan, I hope that I didn''t bother you?" Rias came forward and said, "No no, it is fine but what is the reason for your sudden visit?" Diodora turned around to look at Asia and said, "Well I just came to meet the person I love." Hearing that everyone frowned and Xenovia said, "Y-Y-You love Gasper." after which the already motionless Gasper started crying and hid behind Tatsuya for protection. Diodora got completely shocked by what he heard and opened his eyes only to notice that Asia was not standing there and in her place there was a small Vampire girl. He then looked around the room and saw Asia talking to Tatsuya with a smile on her face which immediately infuriated him. Diodora then waved his hands and said, "No No, I am talking about Asia not the vampire girl." Gasper who was standing behind Tatsuya said, "I-I-I am a b-b-boy. And I am not interested in you." Asia then turned around and said, "I already told you that day, I already have a boyfriend." and liked her arms with Tatsuya''s. Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "You heard her man." But Diodora totally ignored Tatsuya and said, "Asia-san do you really not remember me?" Asia without taking anytime said, "Nope." Hearing which the whole Gremory group looked at Diodora with pity. Diodora sighed and took his robe off and opened a few buttons of his shirt and revealed his chest with a deep scar on it along with some prosthetics attached to his body. Seeing the scar the whole room remained silent but soon Asia broke the ice and said, "Sorry but even if you are ready to sell your body, then too I am not interested in you. You can wear your clothes." which made the whole atmosphere around the room completely awkward a but soon most of them just kept their hands on their mouths so as to not laugh at the bare chested devil. Diodora who was completely shocked by Asia''s answer said in disbelief, "D-did you really don''t remember. You were the one who treated this scar. Jus-" But Asia said, "Even if I treated you there is no way that I can remember all the ones whom I have healed, there way too many of them. Sorry about that." and gave a helpless smile. Diodora just shook his head and said, "No, that''s understandable but still I wish to let you know that at that moment I fell in love with you. It was just as if my destiny." But then the door was opened and the student council lead by Sona came in with all of them being completely serious as they already felt a devil''s presence inside the room. Sona who noticed Diodora without his shirt looked at the others for answer to which Tatsuya said, "Don''t mind him the man here is to get rejected...for the second time." Tatsuya then looked at Diodora and said, "Oh, and regarding Asia being the one healing you, are you the one because of whom she was banished from the church?" To which Diodora just got dejected and said, "I am really sorry about that and that is also one of my reasons why I want to hel-" Tatsuya then said, "Just leave it at that there is one thing that I wanted to ask, why the hell will a devil much less someone from a high ranking house go to Vatican the hq of heavens. Not to mention it was duri g that time when the three biblical factions were not even at peace." Hearing that all of them remained silent and looked at the devil for answers even Rias and Sona along with their queens narrowed their eyes at him because now their is a possibility of him being a traitor. Sona adjust her glasses and said, "Really, now even I want to know about this matter." Rias folded her hands under her b.r.e.a.s.ts and said, "Now Now don''t be like that, Let''s have a seat and then We can have a nice long ''talk''." Diodora who was now confronted by the two heiresses now knew that he cannot get away easily. Chapter 203 - Confronting Diodora-2 Currently Diodora was seated on a sofa and was surrounded by people from the Gremory, Sitri and Shiba group while the leaders were sitting on front of him with Tatsuya''s being in the middle of the two girls. Tatsuya who was smiling said, "Don''t be nervous, We won''t bite." Hearing that Diodora thought, ''Lims anyone would be able to keep his cal. when surrounded by so many people.'' but still he smiled and said, "Yeah, I know you won''t." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Then please go ahead." Diodora then said, "I know what you all might be thinking but know that I am not a traitor who gives information to the church or heaven. I was looking around for people to.joim my peerage but messed up in my teleportation and ended up there." Tatsuya then said, "Out of all places around the world you teleported in your enemy''s HQ. Sucks to be you." Hearing that everyone nodded their heads but Sona and Rias were still dissatisfied with his answer. Sona looked at Rias who looked back at her and shook her head. Sona asked, "Are you really speaking the truth?" Diodora nodded and said, "Yeah, that is true. What would I even gain from going at places like that?" Tatsuya then said, "Now now Sona don''t pressure the guy, he was just unlucky. By the way Astaroth-san there is something else I would like to ask?" Tatsuya then said, "Have you learned to teleport to your desired location?" To which Diodora nodded his head. Tatsuya just smiled and asked, "You see, during the youth meet I saw that most of your peerage were nuns, which got me a but curious so I checked it up with Michael and came to know that all of them were banished from the church as well." Hearing that immediately all of them looked at Diodora and narrowed their eyes except for Tatsuya who had a ''friendly'' smile on his face. "You must be a really ''nice'' guy to give all those nuns a home after they were banished." Diodora''s brows twitched as he felt angered by how Tatsuya was playing with him and he said, "Yeah, I just want to help them." Tatsuya nodded in approval and said, "Yeah, you really are doing a good job, you know I even come to know that the reasons of banishment though different had something in common, they all were related to a devil somehow." Diodora started to get angrier seeing how the human in front of him was acting, he really wanted to just kill him but knew that it will do more harm than good to him. Diodora just smiled and said, "Well, that is the reason why I decided to help them as they were harmed by a member of my race." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Now onto the stuff which I care about-" suddenly all the people in the room felt a strong pressure on their bodies and became stiff. Tatsuya who has been smiling this whole time was looking coldly at Diodora who immediately started sweating on seeing the look in his eyes. Tatsuya then asked in a cold tone, "With whose permission did you get your ass here in my territory?" Rias who was sitting beside Tatsuya then thought, ''He is a goner.'' Diodora wanted to glare and make the human know his place but unlike the other times where he was controling himself to take these actions, this time he was totally unable to do so. His whole body was unable to move and he could not even match his eyes to Tatsuya''s cold gaze. Tatsuya then said, "Not only did you enter my territory without my permission but also stalked Asia, you know I really want to know from whom did you got these guys from? Shall I kill you?" Hearing that all of them except for Tatsuya''s group were shocked when they heard Tatsuya openly saying to kill him. Diodora glared back at Tatsuya but was not able to speak anything seeing which Tatsuya lowered the pressure so that the devil could speak. Diodora then said, "Just because you were able to defeat a councill man with that weapon of yours don''t ac-" Tatsuya then immediately took out his Excalibur and immediately all the devils in the room felt a burning sensation except for Xenovia, but the one who was experiencing the hell was Diodora whose holy resistance was near zero because of Tatsuya(see chapter 71 if you forgot). He felt his whole body burning just because the sword was near him. Tatsuya smirked and said, "What were to saying I didn''t hear you?" and moved the sword closer to Diodora''s neck making the said devil jump back from his place. Diodora gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t act c.o.c.ky, just because you have a holy sword. Just be prepared for the consequences, the Astaroth clan will not let this slide, not to mention that one of our house members is a maou as well." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "You know, I should ask Ajuka and Sirzechs about whether they have any records of sending any devil to Vatican or not? Michael and the others should be knowing about this as well." Hearing that Diodora''s face immediately got pale, if Ajuka and the others came to k ow about him then it would totally spoil the plan the Khaos Brigade is making about attacking the underworld. He would be put in suspicion and his rating games where he plans on starting the attack will be lost. Diodora gritted his teeth and immediately teleported away. Once he was gone Sona immediately stood up and asked, "Why did you let him leave?" Tatsuya just put Excalibur away and said, "Huh, there was no point in keeping him here anyway, he is not my responsibility. As long as he stays away from my territory and those dear to me, I don''t care if he even becomes a maou." Tatsuya then went to a corner and filled a cup with tea and took a sip and said, "Besides, it should be obviously clear to the higher ups as well, about what game he is playing(except for the Khaos Brigade part) they are not foolish, they are overly biased and are just looking aver it." Hearing that both the heiresses narrowed their eyes and Sona asked, "What do you mean by biased, we devils always do thinks fairly." Tatsuya just took a seat beside Koneko and said, "So-tan, you are too young to k ow how dark politics can get and that too politics of the devils who thinks that all other races are lower than theirs. You all are even ready to wipe out and entire race just because someone of that race killed a High ranking devil." Hearing which Rias and all those who were aware of what he was talking about looked at Koneko who looked down with a sad expression on her face. Tatsuya just rubbed her head and said, "Sorry about making you remember something sad." but Koneko just shook her head and said that it was alright. Tatsuya then said, "And it is also not my place to say something about it when the victim itself is remaining silent. Devils aren''t the only ones her to blame, the church too is at fault." And immediately Xenovia and Irina looked at Tatsuya in disbelief. Tatsuya looked at Irina and said, "Don''t look at me like that, the church is not pure as you think it is. There are a lot of unmentionable things that have been done by the church, for example-" He then looked at Kiba and said, "The holy sword project" and immediately Kiba clenched his fists. Tatsuya then said, "The children who were a part of the by sword project were just killed just because they were not able to show any results, and not that instead of apologising and helping the children the church vanished the one who have made incharge of the project who inturn to save himself killed everyone of his test subjects. But still the church is using the research if the said person to make holy sword weilders." Tatsuya then kept his cup down and then said, "You see it is easier for the factions to place the blame on someone else rather than taking responsibility for it, so I hardly believe that something much would be happening to the devil." Tatsuya then stood up and said, "Well, I don''t think that anyone is in the mood for celebration right now, so let''s do it at a later date. Ah! and if you want to deal with Diodora, just think carefully before taking any actions. If you mess up then it will only pull you in deeper shit." and walked out of the room with his group following behind him Chapter 204 - Diodoras date After Tatsuya and the others reached their home all the girls immediately surrounded him and asked, "Why were you saying something like you don''t care about the problem when not only you cursed most of his body but also is stopping him from attempting to do the same to any more nuns? You could have killed him in an instant." Tatsuya looked at the group for a while and then moved past them and said, "Yeah, I have indeed keeping his actions in check so that no more girls get in trouble because of him but the people back there also need to know that their factions are not as righteous as they think. I don''t want them to do as their factions ask them to do without thinking about it. They will be used and tossed aside as pawns if their factions deemed them useless. You all have already seen how Xenovia and Irina were sent here to deal with the Excalibur. They were ready to be thrown away if the mission was to get found out." All of them then became silent and just looked at Tatsuya thinking about what he said. Tatsuya then took a seat and said, "Besides, I let him live was not because I don''t care but to make him take his action hastily and make more mistakes. Arrogant shits like him should be immensely pissed out by now and he must have already started to take his actions. -------------------- Meanwhile in the underworld:- Astaroth territory: In a room which was completely destroyed and had rubble all around it was a single person sitting in the centre of the room. The said person stood up and gathered demonic energy in his hands and fired aimlessly. "THAT HUMAN NEEDS TO DIE!!! I WILL GIVE HIM THE MOST GRUESOME DEATH THERE IS!!!! HE WILL BE BEGGING FOR MERCY FROM ME!!! HOW DARE HE TALK TO ME LIKE THAT! AND THAT BITCH ASIA, HOW DARE HE LOOK AT SOMEONE ELSE OTHER THAN ME!!! I DIDN''T ALLOW HER TO DO THAT!!! LOOKS LIKE SHE NEEDS TO BE PUNISHED!!! YEAH! THAT INNOCENT LAMB MUST BE DISCIPLINED!!! SHE MUST KNOW WHO IS HER MASTER!!!!". He then made a magic circle and a projection of a man appeared in it. "What happened? Is something wrong at your end?" "Shalba, make the preparations faster someone is getting bold enough to report about my actions to that foolish Ajuka, if I get under suspicion, we will be having troubles in initiating the attack." Hearing that the person who is in the projection frowned and said, "Who dares to cause interruptions in our plan? Is he strong?" Hearing that Diodora snorted and said, "Strong my ass, it''s just a weak Human who is trying to bite more than he can chew." Shalba looked at Diodora with hesitation for a while but nodded his head, He then thought, ''It is not the time to doubt this brat''s actions if what he say really is true than all our effort to attack will be lost.'' -------------------- A few days have passed since Diodora came to Kuoh and since then he has been sending a letter daily for Asia, who simply burns them without even reading. "Asia, your stalker sent another one." called Himari. Asia came in the room while massaging her forehead and said, "That guy is really persistent now I am beginning to regret declining Tatsuya-san''s offer to get rid of him at that time. Tatsuya came in the room as well and said, "I told you." and shrugged his shoulders. Asia immediately hugged Tatsuya and said, "This is getting way too annoying Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya just patted her head and caressed her blonde hair and said, "Then how about we go on a date this weekend to let you get refreshed a bit." and immediately Asia perked up and kissed Tatsuya and said, "You are the best Tatsuya-san." Tatsuya just pulled her cheeks and said, "So the frustration is already gone huh." "Tayuya-aan I hus" Asia said while her cheeks were being pulled. (Tatsuya-san it hurts) Tatsuya let go of her cheeks which were immediately clasped by Asia who began rubbing them and said, "You are mean Tatsuya-san" Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Thanks for the compliment." Himari then said, "If you two are done flirting then what to do with this?" and showed the letter to the two of them. Asia immediately said, "Just burn it" but Tatsuya stopped her and said, "Now now don''t be like that he is sending his feelings to the person he loves." Tatsuya then took the letter in his hand and said, "It is unfortunate that he cannot get the girl he loves but as the Nice person I am, I will help him get the ''girl'' of his dreams" (if anyone don''t know who is he referring to as ''girl'' of his dreams, check out ch 71) -------------------- Underworld: Astaroth territory: Diodora who was lying in his renovated room was giving off a malicious smile and was holding a letter in his hand. "Hehehehe, so you finally decided to show yourself to me, huh, Asia-chan. Hehehehe I want to see that human''s face Once he knows that Asia left her side. Hehehehe." He then got off the bed and changed his clothes and got ready to be on his ''date''. He immediately teleported back to Kuoh and went to the house whose address was given to him in the letter. He came in front of the door, gave a final check to his appearance and then rang the doorbell and held the bouquet in front of his hands. He then heard someone rushing towards the door and smirked, "Heh, so excited to see me, huh." But when the door was opened his whole body became stiff and the bouquet fell off his hands. The person who opened a door was a bulked up man/woman(pick whatever you want) wearing a magical girl costume and was looking at Diodora. "Oh my, such an handsome man was the one who have been sending letters to this magical girl Mil-tan. Geez, how can refuse someone so passionate like you. Come inside." and grabbed the horror struck boy and pulled him inside the house. The woman(probably) locked the door behind her and looked at Diodora with passionate eyes making Diodora''s mind scream in fear. He started backing away but soon came in front of a wall which blocked his path. He wanted to run away but immediately a hand slammed the wall next to his face(#kabedon) which scared the shit out of him. The lady looked directly in Diodora''s eyes and said, "You wrote your name was Diodora, right? Then I will call you Dora-chan and you can call me Mil-tan." Diodora who was scared as hell tried to use his magic but was not able to(#wingmanTatsuya). Mil-tan then started to lean towards Diodora and whispered in his ears, "I will not let you sleep tonight." Diodora immediately shivered and thought, ''I know I have not been able to sleep because of you for countless nights.'' He turned his head and wanted to tell her about the problem but just as be opened his mouth Mil-tan grabbed his face and said, "So you want to start from a kiss. Very well, magical-girl Mil-tan will fulfill your wish." and then started to lean forward after which----- The author fainted just from imaging anything further. Chapter 205 - Kidnapped Asia In front of an apartment from which the sound of someone fighting can be heard. The people who got close to the apartment immediately quickened their pace and rushed off from being anywhere near that apartment, but after a few hours of continuous fighting the noise stopped and a few minutes later the door in front of the apartment opened and the figure of a young man with lifeless eyes was revealed with his clothes torn from various places and needless to say the young man was none other than the ''lucky boy'' Diodora who just came out after spending the night of his life. Diodora then started walking away though he was limping heavily. He just got to an abandoned alley without making any noise and made a magic circle and teleported back to underworld. After a few day the rumours about the Astaroth heir not coming out of the mansion for 5 days straight were heard and became the talk of his territory. -------------------- A few days later: Asia who had stopped receiving letters from her stalker was humming happily while her arms were linked with Tatsuya''s. Today is the weekend that Tatsuya promised her to take her on a date so she was very happy as she was able to spend some time alone with him. Tatsuya who looked at the blonde girl smiling innocently just showed a small smile and said, "You know, I can walk on my own, and there is also no way that I will just leave you here." Asia just tightened her grip a bit more and said, "But isn''t this fine as well. I like it more this way." Tatsuya just sighed and said, "Fine, so is there anything specific that you want to do?" Asia thought for a while and then shrugged her shoulder and said, "As long as we enjoy then anything is fine." Tatsuya then said, "That''s sounds great." and then both of them just stopped at random stores that they found interesting, played some games at the arcade, and finally had their lunch in a nearby restaurant. As the sun started setting Tatsuya and Asia came to a park and silently sat on the bench with their eyes closed. Both of them were just enjoying the peace as the only sound which could be heard by them was that of water from the nearby fountain. Tatsuya then opened his eyes and said, "I just realised...this is the same park where Isami was killed by the fallen angel." Asia opened her eyes as well and said, "Here huh, well I guess this must be it. The silence and lack of people here made it both a good date spot and a good murder spot as well. That fallen was using the date and kill tactics afterall." Tatsuya looked at Asia and said, "Yeah, and one of them even tried to ask you out while we were on a date as well." Hearing that Asia chuckled and said, "Yeah, her acting was good at start and I totally thought that she was about to ask you out." Tatsuya then said, "But you were the one whom she had set her eyes on." Both of them then became silent for a while but then Tatsuya said, "Hey do you remember the first time we met and how it all turned out with you coming with me?" Asia just nodded her head and looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya then said, "I won''t say that I think what I did was wrong but still I want to apologize for not taking care of the devil sooner, If I had did that then you might have been still a num at the church, but I know that would not have been as exciting as being with us is, right?" Asia hugged Tatsuya and said, "Yeah, it wouldn''t be fun at all and I wouldn''t even have any friends like I have now. So you don''t have to apologize, instead let me thank you for being with me at those times, it was only because of you that I have a family now." Tatsuya hugged her back and both of them then leaned forward and gave a each other a kiss. Both of them soon serrated and then Tatsuya said, "Wanna go home." Asia smirked and said, "Not today." Tatsuya chuckled and said, "Then a hotel is it? Let''s get going." and stood up from the bench with Asia following him. But soon a green magic circle appeared under Asia''s feet. Both her and Tatsuya looked at the magic circle for a while and then said at the same time, "It''s the stalker." Tatsuya then said, "Ah! Today must be his rating game with the Gremory team." Tatsuya and Asia stared at eachother for a while and then Tatsuya asked, "Feeling angry?" to which Asia just showed a bright smile on her face. Tatsuya patted her head and said, "Then go and beat the shit out of him. I will come later as the victim whose girlfriend was kidnapped by some trash." Asia nodded and said, "I will make sure to pummel him so much that even shit would look better than him." with a bright smile. Tatsuya just sighed and said, "Well then enjoy." Asia nodded and then let the magic circle teleport her to Diodora''s location. Tatsuya then sat back on the bench and said, "Let''s wait for five minutes before going back to work." 5 MINUTES LATER: Tatsuya stood up from the bench, stretched his body and then made a magic circle. He then took a deep breath and said, "Time for a dynamic entry." and then activated the magic circle and immediately teleported to the underworld. ------------------------ Inthe rating game field where the match between the Astaroth and Gremory heir were to take place was currently engulfed in a fight between the Khaos Brigade''s True Satan faction and the New Satan faction. Suddenly a magic circle appeared in the middle of the field and a black haired teen appeared from it and shouted, "HOW DARE YOU KIDNAP HER YOU BASTARDS!!!!" and release a tremendous force which pushed back all the people fat away. Tatsuya looked around and saw that nobody he knew was near him and the rest of them were either blown away or were unconcious because of the pressure he released. He gave an approving nod and said, "Yeah my entry was great, totally nailed it." He then located where everyone was and once he was done he teleported towards them. Chapter 206 - Xianxia After Tatsuya teleported to the location where he felt others he was met with a sight of many devils firing at each other. He looked around while deflecting any attacks coming his way and soon noticed Azazel and Sirzechs. "Yo, Azazel, Sirzechs having a party here or what?" Azazel and Sirzechs turned their heads towards the direction the heard the familiar voice from and said, "Oh, brat, yeah we are having a blast here, how come you are here as well? Did someone invite you?" while both of them fired some blasts and spears to random devils. Tatsuya was slowly walking towards them while he also blasted away some devils along the way and said, "Yeah, you see the host of the party was so ''kind'' that he kidnapped my girlfriend while we were on a date." Hearing that both Sirzechs''s and Azazel''s eyes widen and both of them said at the same time, "Why the hell would be do something this foolish?" Tatsuya nodded and fired a beam destroying dozens of devils in an instant and said, "Yeah, he was even stalking her for a while now, that guy is going to be f.u.c.k.i.e.d up by her." Azazel rubbed his chin and said, "So which one did our host try to ''court''?" "Asia" Both Sirzechs and Azazel immediately got silent and then Azazel said, "Well, he is literally done for then, one less thing to take care off." Soon the Gremory group came to ask for further instructions and got surprised seeing Tatsuya was there as well. "Tatsuya is here as well, Onii-sama did you call him or was it Azazel?" Azazel smiled and said, "Tatsuya is here invited by our host himself, you see he wanted to show his bravery and for it he kidnapped the blonde nun from his group and that too when they were on a date." Hearing that the whole Gremory group got silent as well and Kiba said, "Well, I pity him." Tatsuya then looked at Isami and said, "Anyway forgetting about the people who are a out to die soon, Isami a surprise test for you, I want you to defeat at least 250 of them." Hearing that Isami got surprised and said, "Hey hey, isn''t 250 a bit too mu-" Tatsuya interrupted her and said, "If you are not able to do it then I will make Tiamat train you the next time." Hearing that Ddraig panicked and said, "There is no way I am facing that crazy woman!!!" Isami nodded her head furiously as well and said, "I agree to that as well. BALANCE BREAKER." and got covered in a red armour and took off in the sky and started destroying the devils with her dragon slayer sword and magic. Soon the other members of the Gremory group started attacking as well while Sitri group joined them soon as well. While this was going on Azazel, Sirzechs and Tatsuya were just looking at how much each of them has progressed while also killing anyone brave enough to attack them. "TATSUYA-CHAN!!!!~~" and Tatsuya immediately turned around and caught the Satan magical girl who jumped on him. "Sera-chan, nice to meet you." Serafall hugged Tatsuya and said, "Did you come to see how this magical girl destroys everything with her magical glittering wand." and waved her wand from which actual sparkles came out. Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Diodora kidnapped Asia on our date. So I am just playing the victim whose girlfriend was kidnapped." Serafall got surprised as well and soon got serious and said, "Even a Magical girl like me will not do that." Tatsuya just patted her head making her transform back to her bubbly self and said, "Don''t think too much. He is as good as dead anyways." Serafall nodded and then joined the other three on seeing how much the young one have improved. Tatsuya looked at Isami and said, "Isami only 113 done yet? Pick up the pace!!" Isami who just slashed a devil on the chest shouted, "I KNOW, I KNOW!!!!! DDRAIG DO YOUR JOB IF YOU DON''T WANT TO FACE THAT F.U.C.K.I.N.G HAG!!!" The Gauntlet started glowing and continuous repeated shouts started to come out from it. "BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST!!!!!! FOR OUR SURVIVAL!!! BOOST!!!!!!!!!!" Red aura started to come out of Isami as she instantly zipped through the devils causing small explosion and killing them instantly. "HELL YEAH!!! I WILL SURVIVE THIS!!! AFTER THIS WILL BE A GREAT F.U.C.K.I.N.G SESSION WITH TATSUYA!!!!" and started burning the devils with her flames. Serafall who was standing beside Tatsuya said in a low voice, "I will have to make some plans as well." Tatsuya who heard him didn''t say anything and just left her to her own ideas, if she wants to surprise him then he doesn''t want to ruin it. Soon all four of them felt two strong presences coming towards them and turned their heads. In front of them two men one with black hair and the other with brown were standing while glaring at them, well particularly at Sirzechs and Serafall. Azazel rubbed his chin and said, "A Beelzebub and an Asmodeus, huh interesting." Both of them ignored Azazel and said, "So two of the fake maous are gathered together, huh." "So should we show these fakes the power of the superior blood." "If you both kneel and ask for apology then we might just give you both a painless death." Tatsuya looked at Azazel who looked back at him and both of them said at the same time, "It''s Xianxia shit time." Azazel rubbed his chin and said, "Looks like this Venrable Father should step back and give the young ones a chance to prove themselves." Tatsuya crossed his arms and said, "Then this young master will also observe how talented this young master''s seniors are." Azazel nodded and said, "This Venerable father also wants to see whether the sect leader Sirzechs is indeed a talent born in ten thousand years or not." Tatsuya had an amused expression on his face and said, "Heh, a talent born in ten thousand years. Then these insects who he is facing do not stand a chance." Serafall also decided to play her part and said, "Then sister Sera''er will help help martial brother Xiao Zechs to crush these insects." She then whispered in a low voice, ''Sirzechs-chan use a punch with enough force to either knock him out or make him spit blood.'' Sirzechs''s brows twitched and he said, "You three we are not here to play, we should take them seri-" Tatsuya then said, "I heard that outer disciple Rias likes this kind of stuff." and Sirzechs immediately said, "Let this Venrable immortal show you puny insects your place. After which I will make Ria''er my martial sister." and immediately laun hed towards the two devils who got in their stance as well, but Sirzechs didn''t flinch and just punch the black haired Asmodeus in the gut which made him cough out a large amount of blood. Azazel smirked and said, "Looks like this Venerable one did not make a mistake." Tatsuya nodded as well and said, "As expected of sect leader Xiao Zechs." Serafall puffed her chest, "Heh, martial brother is very strong, he is not called a talent born in ten thousand years for nothing." The black and the brown haired devils glared at the four people in front of them and were clearly showing their anger for being looked down on upon by them. Shalba gritted his teeth and randomly fired a lot of blasts of demonic energy towards them. The four of them simply dodged or deflected the blasts coming towards them. While they were dodging Sirzechs asked, "Can''t this be stopped between us, we can work together to achieve peace and avoid all the deaths which have been caused by these wars." The black haired one snorted and said, "Peace, alliance and all these things are bullshit. Any race other than us devils should just perish!!!" Tatsuya snorted and said, "And that is why you will not be able to join our men of culture sect, things like race don''t bother us at all." Azazel nodded and said, "This Venrable one agrees as well." Both the devils just got more and more irritated by Tatsuya''s and Azazel''s rambling and then started to fire their attacks without even thinking which made it even more easier for the four to deal with them. But then Sirzechs''s and Serafall''s sis-con sense started ringing bell in their head and both of them noticed some of their attacks going towards Rias and Sona. Both of them immediately teleported in front of their sister to shield them from the attacks but Tatsuya appeared in front of the two and fired a beam destroying all the demonic energy orbs. Tatsuya then said, "I didn''t know you all were so low to attack their sisters to gain advantage." "Yeah! HOW DARE YOU ATTACK MY DEAR SO/RIA-TAN!!! ARE YOU BOTH TIRED OF LIVING!!!" Azazel chuckled and said, "Now you two are goners let this Venerable one tell you who you are up against. The three in front of you are the elders of sis-con sect. You both are done for!!" Tatsuya looked at Azazel and said, "We are done with Xianxia, so you can stop." Azazel looked a bit disappointed and said, "Already, *sigh* whatever, Oi Devils from the Old Satan faction, let me tell you this, the moment your attacks decided to touch their sisters, you were some for. You both have my condolences. Now then SIS-CONS ATTACK!!!!" Chapter 208 - Pain After Tatsuya and the others were done with the two old satans they looked at each other and Tatsuya asked, "You all should be able to deal with the rest of them, right?" Sirzechs and Azazel nodded and said, "Yeah, Odin should be coming in a moment or two as well." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well I am going to see how much destruction Asia caused. See you later." and then started walking towards the direction he felt Asia''s presence from. The Gremory group and Sitri group also decided to follow him as their older siblings have told them that they can take care of the situation. Isami though was resting on Tatsuya''s back as she has overused her powers and was suffering from a serious body ache. "You can heal me, right Tatsuya?" "Yeah I can." "Then why not do it and let your girlfriend out of this pain." "Because only if one experience true pain then only they can know what true peace is."(#Nagato) "Huh?" "Just sit back and enjoy the piggyback ride." Isami continued to pester him for a while but seeing that wasn''t going to heal her she stopped and just rested on his back. Tatsuya who noticed that said, "If you would have fought more efficiently and looked after how much your body could withstand then you won''t be in this condition. Let this be the punishment for you not understanding it." "Hey, it was Ddraig who powered me up! Isn''t it his fault?" A red gauntlet then appeared on her hand and said, "Don''t blame me, a Sacred Gear only answers to the user''s wish. It is completely your fault, plus the fact that I don''t want to face that crazy woman." "See, isn''t it his fault for shitting himself because of Tiamat." "Whatever, you are not recieving any treatment. Just bear with pain because sometimes you must hurt inorder to know, fall inorder to grow, lose inorder to gain because life''s greatest lessons are learned through pain." Isami and the others remained silent for a while and then Isami said, "Where the hell are these quotes coming from!!!" Tatsuya ignored her and just continue to walk towards Asia''s direction. Once he was close to the location he stopped and gave Isami''s body to Koneko and said, "Just wait here for a while, I will go first and check how the situation there is. It might be a little too much for some of you." Rias then looked a bit hurt and said, "C''mon it cannot be something that b-" "It''s Asia who have been interrupted on her date and that too before we were going to the hotel." Hearing that all of them fell silent and tried to imagine what could have happened and just shuddered at the thought. Tatsuya then just waved his hand and walked towards the building which were now nothing more than ruins. Once Tatsuya entered the ruins he felt some noises and started following it and soon encountered Asia playing volleyball with Diodora...where Diodora was used as the ball while a clone was on the recieving end. "I want a smash, alright, HERE!" the clone then launched the ball(Diodora) up in the air as a loud scream came out of Diodora''s mouth. Asia then jumped and covered her hand with Ki and smashed her fist in his gut making him spit out some of the blood which was left in his body and then immediately he was blown away and crashed in the ground making a crater similar to the ones which were present all around the ground. Tatsuya then looked at Asia and saw her covered in blood and dust with a cheerful smile on her face. Asia looked at her clone and said, "One more time!!!!" "Looks like you are enjoying a lot." Asia who recognized the voice turned around and saw Tatsuya coming towards her. She just nodded her head and said with her usual bright smile, "Yeah, I beat the hell out of him, made his spill his guys out, Healed him and then again repeated with beating the hell out of him." Tatsuya then looked at Diodora who was hardly recognisable and walked towards him and asked, "Yo! had your fun ''playing'' around with my girlfriend?" Diodora looked towards Tatsuya pitifully asking for help but Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Oh, I didn''t come to help you, I just came to laugh at you." Hearing that Diodora''s eyes widened and he thought, ''So it was you.'' Tatsuya then telepathically told him, ''You thought it was ROB, but It was I Tatsuya!!!'' Tatsuya then took out his gun and said, "Well, it was not nice to meet you, Goodbye." Diodora looked at the gun in his hand and said, "B...But I had Ophis''s power....." Tatsuya looked at him with a look which said ''really'' and told him, "Dude, I literally f.u.c.k Ophis." and pulled the trigger and immediately Diodora''s body glowed disappeared leaving behind a white mist which dissipated soon as well. Tatsuya then looked at Asia and cleaned her clothes and body and said, "Let''s get going then." But soon a portal appeared in front of him and out of it Vali, Bikou, Arthur and Ophis came out and were surprised to see Tatsuya there. Tatsuya raised his hand and said, "Yo, long time no see." Bikou raised his hand as well and said, "Yo! yeah it''s been a while but how come you are here as well." Tatsuya pointed at Asia and said, "Diodora tried to kidnap her and the rest is history." Hearing that all of them widened their eyes except for Ophis who just walked near Asia and checked her body for any injuries. After a while Bikou broke out laughing while Vali and Arthur just face palmed at the devil''s foolishness. Tatsuya looked at Vali and asked, "So why are you here?" Vali looked at Tatsuya and said, "Oh, I just came to see how good Shalba is? So..... where is he?" "Dead, Sirzechs took care of him and the Asmodeus." Vali just yawned and said, "Oh, then nothing much to do here, How is the red dragon by the way?" "Oh, she is progressing steadily, might be possible that she can beat you considering that her dragon slayer powers have become more efficient to use." Hearing that Vali got excited and immediately wanted to challenge his rival but Tatsuya told him that right now she was completely exhausted from her battle and will have to rest for a while. Vali and the other two talked with Tatsuya for a while and then decided to go back to their base. Tatsuya then looked towards Asia and as that she was talking with Ophis and asked, "Do you not have to go back?" to which Ophis just shook her head and said, "Nothing important to do right now, so I will be staying with you for a while." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Let''s get going then." and then walked out of the ruins and met up with the others. Chapter 209 - Loki once again While all three of them were walking towards the group of devils Tatsuya suppressed Ophis''s aura to the point that it would only read to be that of a dragon instead of a dragon god. Ophis who noticed the change in her looked towards Tatsuya who patted her head and said, "You know what to say when someone ask you who you are, right?" Ophis nodded her head said, "I am Tiamat''s friend and Ruyaa''s cousin." Tatsuya nodded and then continued to walk. Once the devils notice Tatsuya coming back with Asia and Ophis they felt relieved on seeing Asia and confused on seeing Ophis, except for Koneko and a certain dragon in the Gauntlet. Though Ddraig could not feel her infinity aura his instinct as a dragon immediately told him who the young girl was and since he had felt a similar fear before he came to know who the girl was. Ddraig was going to ask about what was happening but Tatsuya immediately telepathically told him, "Open your mouth and the whole world will come to know about the dragon of domination wanting to ''dominate'' the dragon of supremacy." Ddraig closed his mouth and said, "I don''t know what you might be talking about." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Looks like you are quite understanding." He then introduced Ophis to the others saying that she came to see Asia and check if there was some problem or not. He then teleported back with the other two along with Isami tagging along with him as she was not in a condition to move. Once they reached back to Kuoh Tatsuya looked at Asia and said, "Let''s continue the hotel plan sometime later." Asia who heard that pouted in dissapointment but soon calmed down and agreed to his proposal. All four of them then entered Tatsuya''s house with Isami resting over Tatsuya''s back. Once they all were inside the older residents of the Shiba house were surprised on noticing both of them. It was too early for their hotel date and too late for a non-hotel date. All of them came out to know what was the matter and were surprised seeing Ophis and Isami along with them. Tatsuya asked Asia to fill them in on the matter while he will go and put Isami in a bed. Once he did so he was about to leave the room but a Gauntlet manifested in Isami''s hand and Ddraig asked, "Will you explain it to us later?" Tatsuya looked at the Gauntlet and said, "Rest for now, Isami is already tired a lot. I will fill you in on the matter in the morning." and then left the room. Once he came down he saw the girls laughing at what Diodora did and how she ''played'' with him. Rossweisse was a bit conflicted whether to laugh or not about the matter but just let it out off her mind. She then noticed the small girl sitting in Tatsuya''s lap and eating a cake and asked, "Who is the kid?" Tatsuya patted Ophis''s head and said, "Oh, you are new here, She is Ophis, Ophis she is Rossweisse my secretary, be nice to her." Ophis looked at the silver haired girl with her emotionless expression and said, "Don''t take my sweets if you are not tired of living." and continued eating her cake. Rossweisse who recieved a sudden threat was surprised but didn''t press on the matter for long, rather she was thinking that she had heard her name before, and started thinking where she had heard it. Soon her face paled and she pointed her shaking finger towards Ophis and asked, "B-By O-Ophis you don''t mean ''that'' Ophis, right?" Tatsuya looked at her and only smiled in response making Rossweisse''s whole body stiff. Seeing her like that Ruyaa said, "What are you acting so scared for, "You spent the whole vacation with me and Tiamat. Ah, and if you cannot tell I am Great Red, nice to meet you." And once again Rossweisse got shocked and slowly turned her head to look at the other two dragons in the room which only increased her tension. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Don''t think too much, the only thing that you need to know is that if word of Ophis and Great Red leaves your mouth and someone other than the ones whom I have told of about them comes to know, and I find that it was you, then.... Oh Rossweisse why not have a drink." and gave her a bottle. Rossweisse looked at her boss and said in teary voice, "HEY!!! HOW CAN YOU CHANGE THE TOPIC ALL OF A SUDDEN!!! AND WHAT WAS THAT THREAT FOR!!!! AHHH! I NEED A DRINK!!!" and took the bottle and glass from Tatsuya''s hands. Tatsuya then said, "Pour some for me as well." "Here" *clank*"CHEERS!!!" -------------------- Tatsuya and Rossweisse kept on drinking for a while until suddenly Tatsuya''s gaze fell on the three pups and he realised something. "Oh! Shit I forgot about my catch." He then took out a master ball and brought Loki out. Loki who came out off the ball looked around his surroundings and was confused for a while but then his gaze fell on Tatsuya and immediately a frown appeared on his face. He wanted to attack him but for someone reason he was not able to use his powers. Tatsuya then said, "If you are done mentally cursing me then why not have a seat and let''s talk about what you will do next along with a drink." Loki was immediately going to refuse him but then the tree pups whom he immediately recognised told him that it was fine, and that Tatsuya wasn''t an enemy. Tatsuya then stood up from his seat and sat beside Rossweisse who even though was wasted because of alcohol, laid in his lap along with the puppies who jumped in his lap as well. Loki was surprised seeing his son and grandsons acting so fondly towards the human and also the silver headed secretary of his father who was infamous for being single acting like that towards the human. Tatsuya then gave him a glass of wine and said, "Well, I don''t think that I need to tell you what kind of situation you are in, right?" Loki checked whether there was something present in the drink or not by asking Fenrir who after sniffing it told him that the drink was completely fine. Loki then took a sip and was a bit surprised noticing that it was better than what he used to drink back in Asgard. He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "You mean by the fact that currently a god like myself is under you as a slave? Yeah, I already know about it." Tatsuya smirked and said, "Hurts your pride quite a bit, right?" Hearing that Loki frowned but still nodded his head. Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Well I am not going to bullshit like some devil peerage kings about how this is not slavery or something else. I will just say that your situation currently is like a prisoner of war, though the prisoner is sent to another place to being looked after. And whatever you may say, you still have to agree to the fact that if you were to go back to Asgard or Hades to either of three factions you would either be killed or sealed." Loki stared at Tatsuya for a while trying to asses how this human was and nodded his head. Tatsuya then took out a paper and said, "Well, since you are currently my responsibility, I will have to take care of you, but you still have to earn your keep. So here" and passed the paler onto the god. Loki took the paper and Tatsuya said, "Choose whatever job you want to do and make sure to choose something that you are able to do atleast." Loki looked at paper and saw various job offers listed on it with the conditions and salary. He got infuriated seeing that the human was asking a god like him to do these lowly things and slammed his fists on the table. Tatsuya who was still calm patted the troubled Rossweisse who was squirming in his lap as she got surprised by the noise. "How dare you ask a god like me to do something like this?! Do you really think that I am going to do these things?!" "Well, if you don''t want to starve, wear the same clothes without even taking a bath for weeks, then yes, you will do those things because your abilities are sealed so you won''t be able to cause any troubles, and just a fact even these pups are earning their keep by working." to which the pups sat up and puffed their chests with pride, seeing which Tatsuya patted them while Loki''s lips were twitching. Loki then continued to argue with Tatsuya for a while still not willing to abide by his rules and being prideful. Tatsuya also didn''t pressed him too much, he knew that he is still a god and has the pride and power of one as well, it will take some time till he will calm himself down and come to think about things realistically. He looked at Loki and said, "Well, then I will call you again tomorrow, so if you have a change of heart then you can tell me later, Oh and here." and threw a bottle of water and bread towards him. Loki caught them and was then once again called back to his cell(master ball). Seeing him vanish away the pups felt a bit sad, he was still their father/grandfather who have raised him and seeing his situation while they can''t do anything about it made the sad. Tatsuya then comforted the pups and said that Loki would understand soon and will be back with them. The pups just nodded their head hoping that what their new master told him was true. -------------------- Meanwhile inside the pokeball: Loki who was lying on the something like a clod whose ends were nowhere to been sighed and said, "That alcohol was really good. Not to mention what he told about me being killed or sealed was true as well, but what I cannot understand is-" he then took out the paper with job offers and said, "How come there is a job of working in a cross dressing bar as a pole dancer at that with the highest pay among all of these jobs." He then once again went through all the jobs written on the paper and then kept it back and went to sleep. Chapter 210 - Going to Kyoto A few weeks passed and Loki''s pride finally went down a notch and he decided to start working as well, he decided to work under Tatsuya as as a sous chef of one of the chains of his restaurant in the same town. Tatsuya didn''t have any idea that Loki was good at cooking and was surprised when Loki was able to keep up with him in the kitchen. Seeing that Tatsuya decided to teach him some of his own skills and then make him an instructor for the new people who will work under him later. He also sent two of the pups with him for protection as the current Loki was not able to use his powers and at best could take on peak big class level beings. Odin, Thor, Hela and Freya even came to see Loki working once Tatsuya told them about it upon seeing which all of them teased Loki a lot, much is o his annoyance. "Boss it is the end of the month." "Oh, Here your paycheck, right?" "Yup." Currently Tatsuya and the other residents of the Shiba house which now includes Loki and the pups as well were playing cards and currently Fenrir was the one who was winning. "Hey then what about mine, how can you forget about this god! AHH! HATI I SAW THAT! DON''T CHEAT!!!" "You have just started working and you want a paycheck. At least have some dignity, you are still a god, though a powerless one." "But you do have some talent in cooking Loki-san, to be able to keep up with Onii-sama is no small feat." "Heh, nothing is impossible for a god like me, much less keeping up with a human." "Whatever, Oh Loki-san, Skoll is peeking." "YOU LITTLE SHIT OF A GRANDSON, STOP CHEATING!!!" "Arff Arff" "What do you mean by I am in no position to say something like that!!" "Arff Arff" "Huh, I was the God of Trickery, so what, trickery and cheating are different. AND HATI STOP CHEATING!!!" "Arff Arff" "By no means what you are doing is Trickery, that''s pure cheating." "Arff Arff" "How dare you swear at your grandfather!!!" "Ah, Fenrir-chan won again." "Arff Arff Arff!!!" "Well I will win the next one." "Himari is going to lose again." "Huh, what do you mean by that Ice bitch" "Are you so incompetent that you cannot understand it you Idiot." Both of them then started releasing their aura and the room started to get hotter and colder at the same time. Tatsuya then gave a hand chop on their heads and said, "No fighting inside the house." "Ughhh!!" "That hurts Onii-sama~" And Miyuki recieved another hand chop and Tatsuya said, "And what''s with that tone." Miyuki then groaned but Tatsuya ignored her and said, "Oh, school trip for the second years is approaching as well.". Hearing that both the second and the first years perked up and looked at Tatsuya. The second years with excitement and the first years with annoyance. Tatsuya then said, "Rossweisse pack your stuff we will be leaving for Kyoto in a day or two." Hearing that all the girls were surprised and Himari asked, "W-wait a minute there is still s week before the trip, right?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, but Serafall said, that she was going to Kyoto to make an alliance with the Youkai and Shinto faction and asked me to come along with her so that she can enjoy a bit. But since I am going there I was thinking of taking Rossweisse with me so that she can help Shuri and teach her some of her tricks. So I will meet you all directly at Kyoto station." Hearing that the second years were a bit sad but still felt happy that he would still be there on the trip. Rossweisse who was just told that she would be going as well got surprised and immediately got sober and asked, "But is it fine for me to go with you?" Tatsuya nodded and smiled and said, "Yeah, it would be fine, I have no problems with it, plus you are my secretary so you will have look after the work and also I cannot think of anyone better you for the job and Shuri''s work efficiency is decreasing as well, she can get help from pros as well." Hearing that Rossweisse got serious and nodded her head, her boss was trusting her with this opportunity, so she cannot let his expectations down, plus she could enjoy the trip there as well. -------------------- A few days later in front of the Shiba residence a Serafall who was not wearing her Magical girl costume but instead casual clothes was standing along with Tatsuya and Rossweisse. Tatsuya looked at Serafall and said, "We can just teleport there." Serafall pouted and said, "But that would not be fun, let''s go by a car instead, besides the sooner we go the sooner I would have to start working." Tatsuya sighed and looked at Kurumi and was about to say something but she raised her hand and said, "I am co.ing as well, so choose some else as incharge." and went inside Tatsuya''s body. Tatsuya blinked in surprise for a while and looked towards Shizuka and said, "You are the incharge, make sure, they don''t go overboard and destroy the country while playing. Also call me immediately, if something goes wrong." All of them nodded and hugged Tatsuya and then Tatsuya summoned a car and turned back to his a.d.u.l.t form and said, "Let''s get going you two. And Sera, you will be in the middle seat." "Hey! You cannot do that." "Of course I can, I will be the one who is driving and since I am on a vacation than that means no power usage, just simple human things(unless it become necessary, which somehow will occur) and I don''t want to kill someone who decides to have an accident with us. And I can definitely say that you will not stay calm and will disturb my driving." Serafall pouted and then tried to used puppy eyes, but Tatsuya just pinched her cheeks and pulled her and made her sit in the middle seat. He then sat on the driver''s seat and finally Rossweisse sat in the front seat and then Tatsuya left for Kyoto. -------------------- On the way just as Tatsuya predicted Serafall went all bubbly and excited looking here and there and talking with the other two with your giving them much space for the argument and soon got tired from both the excitement and the maou work that she had been doing for the past few weeks and went to sleep. Originally there was still a week, till Serafall had to go to Kyoto. But inorder to set up a trip with Tatsuya she worked herself to the bone to complete her work, which made all the people even the maous and her family completely shocked. They had never seen Serafall working this diligently and it was a total surprise for them to see the bubbly maou like that. Rossweisse just looked at the maou who was sleeping peacefull with drool coming out of her mouth. She just gave a wry smile and then looked away. Seeing someone who can level countries with ease with an expression like that was just something unexpected for her. "Now that I think about strong." She then looked at Tatsuya who was driving with a small smile on his face and soon a blush appeared on her cheeks. She then thought, ''Isn''t it just like We are on a drive date!!!!!'' and she immediately averted her eyes from him but still looked at him from time to time. For someone who have been longing to get in a relationship, it was one of her dreams to go on a driving date with a guy, and since Tatsuya was currently in his a.d.u.l.t form and was looking more mature and both of them being in the front together within the silence in the car just made the atmosphere feel like that of a date to her. She then covered her cheeks with her hands and shook her thoughts away. ''Calm down Rossweisse, he is your boss, don''t think about such things...but wait a minute, what is the problem with us being boss and secretary, there are no prohibitions in a relationship like that and it is not like a forbidden relationship as well, plus even though he is still a high schooler, age wise we are still around the same age. So.....JUST WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU THINKING!!! GET YOUR MIND OFF THE GUTTER!!!!'' Tatsuya who noticed Rossweisse squirming in her seat looked at her and asked, "Is something wrong with you Ross?" and immediately Rossweisse looked at Tatsuya and said, "NO PROBLEM AT ALL!!!" Tatsuya looked at her for a while and then gave her a bottle of water and said, "Anyway this might help you calm down a bit. And don''t hold back, if something is wrong just tell me about it, you are the part of the family now Ross." Rossweisse took the bottle from his hands and nodded her head but then she realised something and thought, ''D-D-Did he just called me by a n-nick name!!!!'' and immediately gulped down the whole bottle of water. Tatsuya who was not using any of his powers right now as he didn''t want to use them on the trip didn''t know that currently Rossweisse''s imagination was going wild and just focused on driving. Chapter 211 - Shuris gift After Tatsuya and the others reached Kyoto he dropped Serafall at the hotel which was under her family so that she can do some work before meeting the Youkai. She wanted Tatsuya to stay with her as well but was denied as Tatsuya had to check on his subordinates and branches in Kyoto as well. Tatsuya and Rossweisse soon reached their destination and got off the car. Rossweisse was finally able to calm herself down and was now back to her secretary mode. Both of them then entered a building and as soon as the receptionist saw them her eyes widen and she immediately bowed her head. "Greetings sir, it is a pleasure to for us to have you here, do you want us to inform the manager?" Tatsuya shook his hands and said, "No need for that, a surprise would be better than her being informed about us." Hearing that the receptionist''s lips twitched and she thought, ''Shuri-san is done for''. The receptionist then personally led them to the manager''s office and once they were in front of the room Tatsuya asked her to go back. Once she was gone Tatsuya looked at Rossweisse and said, "Don''t make a noise." Rossweisse nodded and said, "I und-" but Tatsuya immediately covered her mouth with his hands while placed his own finger on his lips gesturing her to remain silent. Rossweisse whose mouth was being held by Tatsuya was not able to think properly and just stayed quiet while her imagination once again started running wild. ''What is he going to do to me. He first led me to a room, then sent the other person away, asked me to keep quiet and is now covering my mouth so that no voice leaks from my mouth.... IT''S DEFINITELY ONE OF THOSE TROPES I ONCE SAW IN AN AD*LT VIDEO!!!'' Tatsuya then pulled her body closer making her blush getting deeper and then silently phased through the door. along with Rossweisse. Once both of them were inside Tatsuya left Rossweisse and crept closer to the person who was sitting on the chair facing the other way. "So a new item came, huh. A whip modified to give electric shocks as well. Definitely gonna buy it! A new gag as well. Oh! So many new ''toys'' to play with!" Tatsuya then said, "You seem to be enjoying yourself." "Yeah, today came the new catalogue an-" suddenly she stopped and turned around and saw Tatsuya looking at her with a smile on her face. "Looks like your are working nicely, seeing that you have the time to look at the new ''toys'' catalogue at work." Shuri started sweating when she saw her boss''s smile and didn''t know what to do. "So how is the work coming along?" Shuri immediately stood up and took out some files from a bundle and gave it to Tatsuya. "Here, sir." Tatsuya took a file and gave it to Rossweisse who immediately took it and started going through them. Tatsuya then took his and started going through it as well. Shuri, who saw Tatsuya and the silver haired woman who she didn''t knew going through the files, immediately hid her catalogue and asked someone to bring tea and snacks quickly. A few moments later once both Tatsuya and Rossweisse went through the files Tatsuya looked at Rossweisse who shook her head. Tatsuya looked at Shuri who flinched at his gaze. Tatsuya then said, "Lucky, she had all the files done this time around, I was totally in the mood of seeing my mother-in-law making excuses to not fire her." and then clicked his tongue. Hearing that Shuri sighed while Rossweisse chuckled. Shuri then looked at Tatsuya with a smile on her face and said, "Sorry to dissapoint you boss, I have been working diligently for a while, but you know-" Before she could continue Tatsuya said, "You are not getting a raise." Hearing that Shuri flinched and then said, "As perceptive as ever. Just raise it a bit, I have to buy some ''toys''." "That man of torture is earning as well, he is more than sufficient to buy the stuff that he likes." Shuri then clicked her tongue and then took her seat as well and asked, "So why are you here, don''t tell me that you came here to just meet your beautiful mother-in-law." Hearing that Rossweisse looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Akeno-san?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, she is Akeno''s mother, Shuri, Shuri this is Rossweisse, my secretary." Rossweisse bowed her head and said. "Nice to meet you, I am Rossweisse, a former Valkyrie from Valhalla." Shuri bowed her head as well and said, "Shuri Himejima, former member of the Himejima clan, by the way are you a S or a M?" Rossweisse''s lips twitched and Tatsuya said, "Ignore her antics, by the way, how has the things going on the supernatural side of Kyoto?" Shuri looked at Tatsuya and said, "Nothing much is happening here, not much of open problems, though the ones in secret are not in my knowledge." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well, whatever we came here along with Sera. She has some peace talk to do Youkai and Shinto faction. I am on a vacation for the week. After which I would have my school trip." Shuri widened her eyes and asked, "Peace talk, are they making an alliance, which side are we on?" Tatsuya laid back comfortably and said, "None, we are staying neutral, it''s better to stay out of the ways of those old and prideful factions. Oh, but your daughter and husband are a part of the alliance." Shuri nodded and then asked Rossweisse, "So are you the secretary huh, how much is he paying you and making you work?" Rossweisse and Shuri then started talking with eachother as both of them felt a connection between them, their boss makes/used to work them to the bone.(Tatsuya for Shuri and Odin for Rossweisse) Tatsuya then left them on their own and said, "I will be in my room ask someone to give me the keys of my suite." Shuri then took out a card from her pocket and said, "Already did, Here." and threw it towards Tatsuya who caught the key and went to the suite which only belonged to him. -------------------- Later that evening Tatsuya talked to Serafall and both of them decided to visit the Youkai faction the next day as Serafall wanted to rest a bit longer. Tatsuya then decided to take a bath and went in the bathroom. Once he was done he came out only wearing shorts and lied down on the bed to sleep. -------------------- Rossweisse, who got her key from Shuri decided to rest as well. She really liked talking to Shuri and exchanged contacts with her to talk to her once she went back with Tatsuya, it was very rare for her to find someone who is able to understand her situation and since talking to her was enjoyable she decided that they could be good friends. She entered the room and switched on the lights and went inside but once she got in she was completely shocked. In front of Rossweisse Tatsuya was lying on the bed wearing nothing but shorts. Seeing that a blush immediately appeared on her face and she didn''t know what to do in such a situation. Suddenly she recieved a message on her phone and immediately took it out so as to distract her mind. Messages SHURI HIMEJIMA: So how is my gift Ross-chan, great right, no need to thank me. Just think of it as a gift for our friendship and enjoy to your heart''s content.???????????? P.S. - The room is completely soundproof you can scream as loud as you want. Rossweisse immediately put her phone back and covered her cheeks and thought, ''WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN BY ENJOY TO YOUR HEART''S CONTENT!!!! MY HEART IS GOING TO COME OUT OF MY CHEST IN THIS KIND OF SITUATION!!!!'' She then looked at the sleeping Tatsuya and stared at his face for a while. "Handsome, right?" Out of nowhere she heard a voice and jumped back in surprise. She then looked at Tatsuya and then noticed a body started to manifest near him and soon it Kurumi came in her sight. Seeing her Rossweisse sighed and said, "Don''t scare me like that Kurumi-san." Kurumi chuckled and said, "Oh, don''t mind me it''s just a bad habit of mine, by the way why are you here, planning to ''attack'' him while he is asleep. You are sly one, eh. Well I will join you to keep you company." Hearing that Rossweisse immediately shook her head and started explaining what happened. After hearing that she immediately placed a sound barrier around Tatsuya and started laughing loudly making Rossweisse more embarresed. Once she was done she looked at Rossweisse and said, "So what will you do now? You can ''attack'' if you want to?" But Rossweisse immediately rejected. Hearing that Kurumi smirked and said, "Well aren''t you good natured, if any of the other girls from back home were to see him like this they would at the very least take the opportunity to snuggle upto him." Kurumi sighed and said, "Well, I guess he would be happy about this as well, his fatigue has really taken a toll on his body. So letting him rest is a good idea." Hearing that Rossweisse asked, "What does he do aside from going to school that he is tired?" Hearing that Kurumi gave a wry smile and said, "Well, from the point of view of all of you, you may not know but for someone like me who is a part of him and occasionally go and reside inside him know how much he is working, though not physically, there are more than thousand clones that are working for him and each day after they disperse the amount of info from all of them...let''s just say it is not comparable to anything I have seen. And he is doing that everyday, so it is natural that he is tired." Hearing that Rossweisse''s eyes widened and she asked, "Seriously, how much mental resistance does he have?" Kurumi snickered and said, "Comparable to Ruyaa and it is only because of it that he can withstand all this, not even all the members of the group combined can take in and process that much information on a whole day, much less and instant like he does. Compared to us, his work is way too much, there are many clones who are maintaing the balance between various races so that conflict do not arise between them." Rossweisse was totally surprised hearing about the things that her boss is doing, she cannot believe what Kurumi was saying was the truth but still the tone of her voice and the look in her eyes made her feel that the woman in front of her was indeed telling the truth. Suddenly she realised something and asked, "Wait a minute, you are saying that he is maintaining peace between various faction around the globe!!!" Hearing that Kurumi smirked and said, "I don''t have the exact details as even I don''t have the complete authority to look over his memories but I can still tell that he have enough gained enough favours and acquaintances that he can make atleast an average sized faction if ever needs." Rossweisse who had her fair share of reactions today just accepted the fact that her boss was awesome and didn''t questioned him. She then looked at Tatsuya and then asked, "By the way, where would I be sleeping?" Kurumi snorted and said, "Just get on the bed, I can guarantee that he wouldn''t do anything. I hardly believe that you are willing to sleep on the floor when this comfortable thing is right here." and then pushed the mattress a bit which immediately engulfed her hand showing how soft it was. Rossweisse then thought for a while and then lied in the bed as well though she made a wall of pillows between the two of them. Kurumi also lied beside Tatsuya and then asked, "Don''t tell the others about what we just talked about, he don''t want them to worry about him. Rossweisse just nodded and then slowly drifted off to sleep. Chapter 215 - Getting serious Tatsuya and Indra were staring at each other for a while both not speaking a word making the tension in the surrounding rise by a lot. Tatsuya who was getting slightly impatient asked, "So, u-um, you going back or should I kick your ass before you want to go back. Frankly saying, I am not really in the mood for something like this as currently I am on a vacation, so..." Indra started to fly as well and came to the same height as Tatsuya and asked, "Why are you able to use something that should only be usable by someone whom I have given the authority over it. Are you Karna''s incarnation?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "No, I am not anyone''s incarnation, I am just me." Indra narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you think that it is some kind of joke...forget it, just give me back my damn spear." "Nope." Hearing that Indra''s brows twitched in anger and he then said, "Boy, don''t drag this for long, that spear is rightfully mine." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "How can I believe that? Are you feeling any sort of connection to this spear, if so why isn''t it reacting to you?" Indra then started to release his divinity but was not able to feel the connection he expected he would get from the spear making him surprise. Tatsuya smirked and said, "Not able to feel it, right?" Indra glared at Tatsuya and said, "What game are you playing? Why can''t I call my spear?" Tatsuya then said, "Umm, I don''t know maybe it''s not yours, that''s why." Indra then summoned a spear and pointed it towards Tatsuya and said, "Give it back, you are not worthy enough to wield it. I don''t know what thing are you using to block my connection with it, but I will not allow you to use it." ''If I am planning to wage war on Shiva then ai might need all resources I can gather and yet I am not able to get access to something that belongs to me." Tatsuya just stared blankly at him and said, "First of all, this spear is not yours, it''s something that I created(copied) second, you are in a territory that is technically mine(well Yasaka and Amy are technically with me), third killing you will only cause more problems for me in the future, so I would rather not do that." Indra then said, "Firstly I don''t care, secondly we are currently in George''s dimension, thirdly, how can killing me cause you more problems if I am not around anymore?" Tatsuya then said, "It''s simple, currently you are still not black listed from the Hindu faction and killing you will agitate many gods and people of your faction, which will in turn come to me seeking for revenge. I destroy the faction, then the allies of your faction will come seeking for revenge. I destroy all the allies, then the remaining factions will try to group together and deal with me as I am a supposed threat for their faction. I destroy them, no factions left, I will have to take responsibility to take care of the areas left behind by those factions. It''s nothing but trouble." Hearing that all of them got silent and looked at Tatsuya with a dead pan expression on their faces and thought at the same time, ''Isn''t he thinking way too deeply!!!'' "Stop speaking nonsense, you are talking as if you can defeat all the factions on your own." Tatsuya didn''t say anything and just looked at him with a neutral expression on his face, seeing which Indra''s lips twitched and he thought, ''Is he really thinking that way?'' Cao Cao looked at Tatsuya and thought, ''So he is as confident as us knowing that we humans can best them all.'' He then smirked and thought, ''His thinking is just like us.'' Tatsuya who heard him thought, ''Not even a bit, I have no wish of flaunting my status to the whole supernatural world.I already have enough on my plate to take care of.'' Suddenly Tatsuya moved the spear blocking an attack coming towards him. "So you can react to such an attack huh, looks like you will not be that boring." Tatsuya looked at Indra who had a smirk on his face and sighed. He then stared directly in Indra''s eyes and said, "Don''t say that I didn''t warn you before and you are the one who is picking fight with me." He then pushed Indra back and immediately thrusted his spear towards Indra''s chest but Indra moved immediately as well and blocked the attack with his own spear but was pushed back a few metres away. "You pack quite a punch as well." He then narrowed his eyes and said, "Let''s start getting serious." and started releasing his aura because of which the dimension started to shake and threatened to collapse at any moment. Seeing his dimension shaking George started to panic but Tatsuya immediately maintained the dimension and looked towards the Hero faction and said, "I don''t think you all will be able to get out for a while, just stay back and put a barrier or something around you." The Hero faction jumped back and took a reasonable distance from the two and george immediately formed a barrier around them. Cao Cao looked at his spear and felt that it was trying to tell him something. ''It must be the god slaying ability of the spear, it must be sensing his divinity.'' He then turned around to focus on the two fighters but immediately his eyes widened in shock. He looked around at the fellow members of his team and saw that they were completely shocked by the sight in front of them as well. -------------------- Indra who was done powering up summoned another spear and threw it towards Tatsuya who just destroyed it with a slash from his own, but then immediately tilted his head when he noticed the god trying to stab him with his spear. He then thrusted his spear towards Indra who just deflected it with his magic. Both of them took a distance from each other and stared at one another for a while when all of a sudden both of them vanished from their spots. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* A series of large explosions could be heard by the others but the on lookers were not able to make out what was happening. Siegfried and Cao Cao who had fastest reaction times in the group had cold sweat dripping down their foreheads and both of them gulped their saliva and Cao Cao, "What is this kind of speed." Siegfried nodded his head and said, "Yeah, I could only see their afterimages at best." Hearing what the two members of their team said the others were looked at the two for a while and then back at the sky, ''Is this happening just from the two of them clashing with one another.'' In the sky Indra and Tatsuya were constantly attacking and blocking eachother''s attacks and Indra, who had an excited expression on his face felt that they were almost at an equal level. But suddenly he noticed something and immediately his expression changed and he now had a frown on his face. He gritted his teeth in anger and used a bit more strength in his next attack which Tatsuya blocked once again while having a neutral expression on his face. I glared at Tatsuya and said, "You, you are not even half serious about this, right?" Tatsuya didn''t say anything and just stared at him with his usual cold expression, which only made the god more pissed at the human in front of him. Cao Cao and the others were confused by what Indra was saying and asked, "What''s the matter?" Indra continued to glare at Tatsuya while trying to push him away and said, "This boy, is mocking me by not even using half of his strength in the battle." hearing which all of them got even more surprised. Tatsuya who was blocking the god''s attack thought, ''Well, he is correct in a sense, I am not even using half of my physical capabilities and regarding magic or anything else, well that would be overkill.'' Suddenly Indra used his covered his whole body got covered with lightning seeing which Tatsuya pushed him back wanting to know what the God was trying to do. But just as he pushed him back a flash passed by him making Tatsuya a bit surprised and he then moved his spear and blocked the spear which was going to pierce him. Again a flash passed by him and Once again he blocked the spear. "So you can keep up with this as well, huh." Indra then took some distance from him and summoned a large number of lightning around him and fired them all towards Tatsuya who just teleported behind Indra and tried to stab him but Indra noticed that immediately flickered behind Tatsuya and once again fired the spears at Tatsuya. Tatsuya immediately used a barrier to block the attack seeing which Indra smirked and said, "So you finally decided to use your magic, huh." and then immediately rushed towards towards Tatsuya with a huge spear in his hand trying to stab through the barrier and attack Tatsuya, but all of a sudden a huge pressure enveloped the dimension making it start shaking once again. Everyone in the dimension started looking around to see what was happening but then noticed Tatsuya whose eyes were glowing while a ''small'' amount of his aura was leaking unconciously. Tatsuya looked at Indra and immediately Indra stopped moving making the god look at his body in surprise. He then looked at Tatsuya who was staring directly in Indra''s eyes making the god feel a chill run down his spine which made him shocked, he felt fear from the human in front of him. Indra noticing this internally cursed himself and glared at Tatsuya. Tatsuya removed the barrier around him and then stabilised the dimension so that it wouldn''t collapse and said, "So shall we get serious, now?" and for the first time since the beginning of the battle ''smiled'' at Indra. Chapter 216 - Lets get more serious Indra who looked at Tatsuya''s ''smile'' gulped his saliva and tried to move away and attack him but some mysterious force was preventing him from moving. He glared at Tatsuya and asked, "Is this your doing?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "What, I am trying to be a bit serious here, so of course I will hold back a little less. Now onto the main topic-" Tatsuya then looked directly in Your Indra''s eyes and asked, "So how do you want to get your ass kicked, the boring way or the cool way, oh and of course I would be the one who will look cool here." Indra glared at Tatsuya and said, "Do whatever you want but keep this in mind I will not back down." Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan look and said, "So let''s go with cool mode, if I use the boring way you will break instantly." Tatsuya looked towards the hero faction or more particularly at Cao Cao. Seeing his gaze all of them got stiff and gulped their saliva, hoping that the monster in human skin don''t come their way for the attack. Tatsuya just focused on the true Longinus and traced it and then looked back at Indra and said, "You want a spear, right?" and then smirked and said, "Then let''s start with the cool/chuuni process." "Rap style - "I am the bone of my sword Steel is my body and fire is my blood I have created over a thousand blades Unknown to Death, Nor known to Life. Have withstood pain to create many weapons Yet, those hands will never hold anything So as I pray, Unlimited Blade Works." jutsu" Suddenly the dimension started to get bright and soon all of them shut their eyes from the brightness. Soon the light started to die down and Indra and the hero faction opened their eyes only to find themselves in a different location one where the ground was stabbed with countless weapons. Indra and Hero faction looked around with a. confused expression on their faces and Indra asked, "Where are we?" Suddenly Tatsuya appeared out of nowhere and said, "Well, you are currently in my dimension. I thought that the previous dimension could collapse any moment if started to get a bit serious so now we are here." He then smiled and said, "Now, time for your spears." and raised his hand an countless number of True Longinus, Vasavi Shakti and a lot of different kind of spear came our of the ground and floated behind him. Seeing the scene in front of them The hero faction was completely speeches specially Cao Cao as he noticed countless number of True Longinus behind Tatsuya, while Indra though was a bit surprised by the scene he was mostly pissed as he could clearly feel that there were countless number of the spears he had made yet, he could not control any of them. Tatsuya then pointed his finger towards Indra and immediately all the spears rushed towards him and a frightening speed. The hero faction immediately jumped back, not wanting to get in their way while Indra once again covered his body with lightning and started dodging and firing spears of lightning towards the in incoming wave of spears. Tatsuya who saw Indra using all he had to dodge the spears chuckled and said, "Looks like you can still keep up, then how about this." suddenly the whole ground glowed and various spears appeared bon it and pointed towards the sky making Indra pale, not because of the number of spears but because he could feel that each and everyone of the spears below him was a god slayer. Tatsuya chuckled and said, "Looks like this is still not enough for you." and then his eyes turned into sharingan and a huge grey tengu came in sight of Indra and the hero faction making them completely speechless. The tengu then moved his arm and a huge spear appeared in its hand(like Shisui''s Susanoo) Indra looked at Tatsuya with his eyes and mouth wide open in shock not able to think what to say about the situation he was currently in, there was no way that he could dodge or protect himself from any of this not to mention- "Why the hell are you making me not move at all atleast give me that much freedom." But Tatsuya who still had a ''smile''bon his face looked at Indra and said, "Oh, is this still nothing compared to you. Then let me get even more serious." and then made 24 more clones of himself clad in a Susanoo making a total of 25. Seeing 24 more giants appear in front of them both the hero faction and Indra wanted to cough blood at this sight, what no match for Indra, it was straight up bullying now. Indra wanted to argue and opened his mouth but Tatsuya immediately interjected him and said, "No need to say anything, I understand whatat you want to say, this is still nothing compared to your godly caliber, right? Then let''s get even more serious here." and various more clones this time without a Susanoo appeared on top of the Susanoos'' head with different swords and weapons in their hands though all of them could feel that the weapons were strong as hell specially a sword like weapon with a golden hilt and a three black spiralling parts over it which were releasing a huge amount of energy....not to mention half of them were wielding the same sword like spiralling weapon." Indra and the hero faction were not sure anymore what to say about the current situation this cannot be called even bullying anymore. Tatsuya was clearly playing with him now. Tatsuya who was hearing their thoughts for a while smiled and said, "You all must be thinking that I am just massacring him, but don''t worry I am not cruel. I give you all my word that Indra will not ''die''(even if he wanted to)." Tatsuya then looked at Indra and said, "Infact you will not even feel any of these attacks hit you(at least till you wake up)." Indra who heard that wanted to ask what he was talking about but then Tatsuya appeared in front of him with his sharingan activated and said, "Now look into my eyes and drift of to dream land(of hell)." Suddenly the scene in front of Indra''s eyes changed and he found himself in a completely dark space with his hands and legs bound by some sort of chains. He tried to break free from them but all his efforts were in vain. He gritted his teeth and said, "Why is this happening to me, I just wanted that spear!!!" "Aww, you wanted a spear." Out of nowhere Indra heard a voice and turned his head only to find a bulky mann wearing a Magical girl costume. The man/woman then took a magic wand and said, "Don''t worry magical girl Mil-tan will fulfil your wish." and shook he wand as some glitters came out of it. Indra looked at the man/woman with an annoyed expression and thought, ''What the hell is this comedian doing here?'' (A/N: What else he/she is going to do some tragedy*cough**cough*comedy, comedy, do some comedy, yeah that''s all.) Suddenly when the glitter coming out of the want fell on the ground a few more men/women appeared near the previous one. The original looked at the new comers and said, "Magical girls, our friend here is in need of our help, darling want some spears." The group nodded enthusiastically and then walked towards the chained god and then surrounded him. Indra looked at all of them and asked, "What the hell are you all wieredos doing? Release me this instant." One of the bulky man/woman said, "Oh, we will help you in your ''release''." Indra nodded and waited for them to release the shackles but them felt something on his butt and his whole body shivered. He wanted to turn around and look who was it but then he felt another pair of hands holding his head in place and saw the man/woman''s face just an inch away from his own making him flinch on instinct. "Now then let us show you our ''spear'' wielding~" and immediately someone tore off his clothes. Indra''s eyes widened in shock and it was at that moment he knew he fuc*ed up.....got fuc*ed? Chapter 217 - Sparing the heroes After months of closed door ''cultivation'', Indra who was on the verge of having a mental breakdown got out of the darkness and was once again in the dimension from where it all started but not iced that his whole body was pierced by a lot of spears and his while body was covered in blood. He could feel pain even while breathing and was barely able to open his eyes. Tatsuya who noticed that the God was now back to his senses unsummoned all his clones and weapon including the ones impaled in his body and went towards the god. Once he was in front of him, Tatsuya lifted his hand and Indra was now back to his original state. Indra looked at his body and tried to move it but didn''t said anything. He was afraid that if he were to say anything the human in front of him would get even more ''serious'' and that was not good for him. He don''t want to see....feel anymore spear wielding. Tatsuya who heard his thoughts smirked and asked, "Was that enough or should I get even more see-" Indra immediately raised his hands up and said, "No need I surrender, I surrender!!! Don''t get anymore serious, I have seen enough!!! Please I beg you don''t get serious anymore!!!" and then immediately got on his fours while floating in the air. The hero faction who looked at their backer prostrating in front of the human were surprised but not that much. Though, they might not be aware of all the things that happened to him what all they had seen was enough for them to think that Indra was dome for. They had seen many spear piercing him over and over again and how his body kept on healing as well which was continued by even more attacks by the giants and spiralling sword thing.(Susanoo and EA). Tatsuya looked at the God who was begging him for mercy and with an ''innocent'' smile on his face asked, "Ehh, didn''t you want this spear." and moved the spear which was in his hand towards the god who immediately backed away a few metres from him and said, "I AM BOT GOING TO TOUCH ANY SPEARS FROM NOW ON!!!!! AND BY ANY I MEAN ANY YOU UNDERSTAND THAT!!! I . AM . NOT . TOUCHING . IT!!!!!" and crossed his arms in a cross like manner.(#wakanda salute) Tatsuya just stared at Indra for a sh while who was looking back at him with a reluctant look on his face. Tatsuya then smirked and moved the spear forward and Indra immediately moved away from him. "DON''T BRING THAT THING NEAR ME!!!" "But it''s yours, right?" "I DON''T WANT IT!!! NO I DON''T EVEN WANT TO LOOK AT IT!!!" "Oh, don''t be like that. Come here take it." and then once again moved forward and Indra started running away and Tatsuya started chasing him. For some reason he found chasing after the god who was scared as hell just on seeing the spear felt amusing to Tatsuya and he did it for a few minutes before he felt bored and stopped. Indra then landed beside the Hero faction and Tatsuya in front of them. Both the parties stared at each other for a while with the Hero faction getting a bit wary and uncomfortable being in presence of Tatsuya. All of them remained silent for a while when suddenly Indra said, "Cao Cao can you keep that spear away from me." Cao Cao who heard him looked at him strangely for a while but soon complied with it. Tatsuya looked at Indra and said, "I am surprised that you can still be rational after all that." Indra felt a shiver run down his spine just remembering about what happened to him in that back world and looked at Tatsuya and said, "That was way too cruel of you and you dare use that against a god like me! If I haven''t sealed my concious in meditative state I would have ''broken'' down long ago." Tatsuya who heard him widened his eyes and nodded his head and said, "I see, so there is a way to counter this technique by the normal people as well, I thought only people like Baraqiel can overcome this but it seems that I was wrong. Well, I get to learn something new anyways." Indra looked at Tatsuya and asked, "So what will you do now? I have tried but I cannot leave this dimension so what will you do to us." Hearing that the hero faction tensed up as well and got prepared to fight even though it would just be a useless struggle on their part. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Ah, keep your weapons back and go back to the attire with which you all go in public I will get us out of here now." All of their eyes widened and they looked at Tatsuya as if he had grown a second head. Cao Cao came forwards and said, "Wait wait wait, you will let us go just like that. We literally attacked you. And we even tried to capture the Youkai leader." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Your attacks meant nothing to me and regarding the attack on Yasaka, there was not even a scratch on her and you would not have been able to beat her anyway. And if by some method you would have captured her or made a fatal attack on her, a barrier would have activated which would have notified me about that and you all would have been dead the moment I came into the field. Besides I already beat you all more than enough earlier, so all is fine." He then looked at Indra and said, "And regarding you there was no reason for us to fight in the first place, you just started attacking me for the spear and I fought back in self defence. It''s not like you all were here to kill anyway and I am on a vacation as well so I don''t want to deal with the annoyance of capturing or killing a God who is still not blacklisted in his own faction and a faction from the Khaos Brigade which would make them try to neutralise potential threat which will lead to further killing and then more brave idiots will come which will make me do more killing and then more and more finally no faction would be left and I would have to maintain the whole world, no thanks I already have enough to deal with." Hearing that all of them once again felt a Reich on their brows hearing that Tatsuya was still thinking that he could take on entire factions on their own, but this time they thought that it was somewhat possible after seeing his strength. Tatsuya then snapped his fingers and all of them came back to Kyoto. Indra looked around and after confirming that he was back in his world he sighed and apologized to Tatsuya for the inconvenience and then left. Cao Cao and the others were about to ho back but Tatsuya stopped them and said, "You all are not thinking of doing something funny here again, are you?" All of them stopped on their tracks and looked at Tatsuya and didn''t say anything. Tatsuya stared back at them and sighed. He looked at Cao Cao and asked, "What is your goal?" Cao Cao was surprised for an instant but then said, "To show the whole world that humans are on top." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yeah, and do you really think that the method that you are using will help you reach that goal." Cao Cao who heard Tatsuya looked at him with a confused expression on his face and wanted him to continue what he wants to say. Tatsuya said, "I mean just think about it a faction that appeared out of nowhere summoned the strongest being of the world which let us assume that you all somehow managed to defeat not that you all will last even a second against her, but let''s leave it at that, How many do you think going to believe that?" Hearing that all the Hero faction members thought about it for a while and sone thoughts about what Tatsuya was saying was true came in their minds. Tatsuya then said, "And if you all get killed while fighting Great Red then Forget about making a name for yourselves no one will even know that you all ever existed. And let us assume that you were somehow able to defeat the dragon and some people believed that as well, then the many factions around the world will come for your head and let us assume this as well that you were able to defeat all the factions as well, then too your mission will fail." Cao Cao raised his brows and asked, "How?" Tatsuya nonchalantly said, "Just think about it, if there is no supernatural or factions around the world who will tell about your supposed legends to the others and soon your names will be forgotten as well. And if you are killed by someone else your aim to show the world that the Humans are on top will automatically fail. Not to mention your names will go down as criminals in the history as well." All of them got shocked by Tatsuya''s explaination and didn''t want to believe him but were not able to retort him. George then asked, "So what do you think that we should do?" Tatsuya looked at George and smirked seeing that they took his bait and said, "Why not start making your name by fighting beings at your level not in the way of killing them, rather challenge them to a duel, this will both serve as your goal and training. Not to mention you would be able to form connections with other supernatural as well, and even if you don''t work with them you all still would not be on their wrong side.... hopefully. But still that will help you all slowly make your name in the supernatural world without getting bad rumours about you all." George and the others thought about what Tatsuya said and began pondering about the topic. Seeing Tatsuya decided to give the final blow and said, "You know even Vali and his team fights with gods and other supernatural often and don''t have that many bad rumours about them as they usually ask for a formal duel or training from their opponents. They have many connections as well." "You know Vali?" "Yeah, he usually comes to get his butt kicked from time to time, not to mention Kuroka is my mate too." All of them were surprised by the sudden information but Tatsuya then said, "There is one more thing that I want to talk about but I will tell you that when you all decide to change the path you all are walking on. Here take this calling circle, I don''t think I need to tell you how this works." George then took the paper with the magic circle inscribed on it and then scanned it and nodded his head. Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well, tell me when you change your mind and a warning...no a promise to you all, I don''t care whether you change your ways or not, but if you dare threaten someone related to me whether knowingly or unknowingly, I will not show you mercy like this again. Today, I let you all go just because you all didn''t came with the intention of killing or hurt Yasaka by mistake, but I know this as well, that mistakes don''t happen all the time. So be careful who you choose to target." He then waited for them to digest all the information and saw them teleport away. He then made sure that no other suspicious person was in vicinity and said, "Well they did had valuable info in their brain that Vali didn''t have. Looks like he isn''t liked much in the Khaos Brigade. Well, if they change I might take them under me as well and make them work undercover for me. If that does not happen, then me letting them live was a bad gamble. Not something that I can''t take care of. Vali''s Gramps is working fast as well." He then gave a tired sigh and said, "Which means that more problems to take care of will arise and i just happen to govern the centre of most problematic events." He sighed once again and then went back to the base of the Youkai faction. Chapter 218 - Animal features Tatsuya returned back to the Youkai faction and was immediately tackled by Kunou who kept crying and thanking him for saving her mother. Tatsuya comforted her for a while and then put her in bed as she cried herself to sleep. Tatsuya then decided to report the incident to Yasaka without mentioning the involvement of the Hindu God as the matter with the God was his own conflict not theirs. All of them discussed about the matter and finally the Shinto and Youkai faction decided to join the alliance as the security issues were getting a bit problematic since the members of Khaos Brigade were able to enter their territory without any problem. Serafall sighed seeing that she was finally able to convince the factions to join the alliance but still felt a bit bitter as it was because of the Khaos Brigade''s invasion and not her negotiating skill because of which they decided to join the alliance. Tatsuya who noticed this consoled his magical girl for the whole day but was not able to make much of a progress. He sighed and said, "Well, looks like I don''t have any other way." and carried her in his arms much to the maou''s surprise and said, "Tonight I will have a battle with magical girl Sera-tan....in the bed that is." and took her to his bedroom. Serafall who was feeling depressed for the whole day was surprised by the sudden events and was not able to register what was happening. After she was able to digest what was going on in her brain she found herself to be in a dimly lit room with Tatsuya sitting in front of her on a futon. "W-wait Tatsuya-cha-" but Tatsuya stopped her from saying anything by sealing her mout with his own. Serafall who was kissed out of nowhere by Tatsuya blinked her eyes in surprise but soon went along with it and started kissing back. Tatsuya noticed that and inwardly smirked thinking that he was finally able to distract her. He then slowly pushed her back on the bed and then started to open the kimono that she has been wearing from the time she came to Kyoto. He also undid her hair bun making her long hair to be seen in full glory which was very rare for him as he had never seen her hair without being tied. He then stopped kissing her and moved a bit back to let the devil take in some breath and said, "So we''re you saying something?" Serafall looked at Tatsuya still gasping for air and said, "I was saying that let me prepare my heart for it, but it''s fine now." She then looked at her almost open yukata and untied hair and said, "No point in stopping here anyway. So how do I look with my hair like this." Tatsuya caressed her hair and said, "Lovely." Serafall chuckled and said, "Now then, let this magical girl show you some of her tricks." and then pushed Tatsuya back and got on top of his and started kissing him once again while taking of his shirt. Tatsuya also noticed someone sneaking inside the room but knowing who the person was he let it be and then placed a barrier around the room for no sound to escape front the room. Serafall who felt the barrier around the room smile mischievously but then she realised someone else was in the room as well and tensed up but soon calmed down feeling who the person was. "Yasaka-san it is not good to enter someone else''s room." "Ara, Serafall-san, I thought that something ''fun'' was going in here so I decided to join. I hope you don''t mind." Serafall turned around and saw Yasaka wearing her usual yellow kimono with her ears and tails out. Seeing that Serafall narrowed her eyes and said, "Seeing that you have your ears and tails out, you decided to play serious, right? So me saying that I mind doesn''t matter at all." Yasaka just chuckled and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about? Fufufu." Serafall sighed and said, "Fine, I am a generous magical girl, so I will let you in." "Oh, then you won''t mind me either, right?" and then Kurumi who was inside Tatsuya materialized beside him and kept Tatsuya''s head on her lap. But once Tatsuya and the others saw her all of them were surprised. Tatsuya moved his hand forward and caressed something and asked, "Kurumi, since when did you have fox ears and tail in your human form?" "Fufufu, well when my body was made by Ruyaa, I asked for some customizations. You like it right?" Tatsuya caressed her ears and tails and immediately her started rubbing his face with her tails and said, "Yeah, they really are soft." and had a small smile on his face. Yasaka looked at Kurumi and said, "So you also got your own tails and ears, huh. Well Looks like a new teammate to the fox ear group." Kurumi who was feeling ecstatic by her tails and ears being caressed by Tatsuya only gave a nod to her before she was subdued by Tatsuya''s caressing, she now understood why those nekoshou, Kunou and Yasaka always pester him to caress their ears and tails, it really felt like a bliss to them. Serafall who being left behind by the other was a bit upset but then she realised something and said with a smile on her face, "Oh, don''t underestimate the magical girl." and took out a ri g out of nowhere and wore it and immediately a pair of bunny ears and tail appeared on her body. "This magical girl have her own ways, pyon." Tatsuya and the others were surprised seeing Serafall having a pair of rabit ears and tail but had to admit that she looked cute. Serafall chuckled and said, "You like it right? You should have there is no way that all that time I gave up on pestering Ajuka-chan to make me this would be wasted." Suddenly her ears changed to cat ears along with her tail and she slowly walked towards Tatsuya on her fours and licked his cheek and said, "Or, you like this instead, nyaa~" Tatsuya caressed her ears and found that they were I deed real and not an illusion as he noticed Serafall yelp when he caressed her ears. Tatsuya pulled Serafall close to him and laid her on his lap and asked while caressing her, "So you made Ajuka make a device which will give you the features of different animals?" Serafall who had a silly grin on her face nodded her head maki g the others except for Tatsuya a bit surprised and Kurumi and Yasaka said at the same time, "So that means you can take any animal features and you are using it for something like this." Serafall looked at the two foxes and said, "Like you are one to talk aren''t you both doing the same with yours as well, it''s not like you need to be in your Youkai form when you are planning to do something like this." Tatsuya then hugged her from behind and said, "Now now, no need to fight, rather, shall we start from where we left off." and without even saying anything Serafall pushed his back and once again got on top of him. "Sure, but Sera-tan will be first." Chapter 219 - The train trip to Kyoto A few days have passed since Tatsuya''s confrontation with the Hero faction and Indra and currently he was in his Kyoto branch office going through some doc.u.ments. *KNOCK**KNOCK* "Enter." The door of the room opened and Rossweisse came inside and said, "It''s time. I just got the call from Miyuki telling that the train have left the station." Tatsuya stood up from his chair, stretched his body and said, "Then I should get going and join them on the trip." He then walked towards the door and was about to get out of the room but then Rossweisse said, "You cannot ho there in your a.d.u.l.t form." Tatsuya stopped on his tracks and then looked at his body and then towards Rossweisse, "Thanks for telling." and patted her shoulder making the silver haired lady smile in response. Tatsuya then changed back to his teenager form and also changed to his school uniform and said, "Well, see you in a few hours, I have already booked a room for you and Shuri in the hotel we will be staying at under my name, so tell her that she can take a day off." Rossweisse nodded with a smile on her face and then thanked Tatsuya. She was happy to be able to work under such working conditions where both the pay and treatment were good and had pledged to herself that she will never let go of this job. Tatsuya then teleported to the train''s washroom and then casually came out of it and noticed Isami near the basin with Asia healing her. He went towards the two of them making both of them surprised noticing that someone else was there as well but both of them sighed seeing that it was Tatsuya and not some random human whose memories they had to remove because of seeing something supernatural. Tatsuya gave both of them a peck on their cheeks and asked, "So what happened for you to be treated during the train trip." Asia looked at Tatsuya and said, "She was asked for a duel by Sairaorg-san and well, in simple words she lost pretty badly." Tatsuya looked at Isami who immediately averted her eyes and said, "What! Don''t look at me like that I didn''t go all out, I didn''t use my dragon slayer powers." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "Nah, you would still have lost even if you had used your dragon slayer powers. He can beat you pretty easily. And why did you not use your dragon slayer powers." Isami looked at Tatsuya with pout and then said, "Well, he was a devil and not a dragon so it would not have been effective much anyway and it was just a casual duel so showing up all my cards in the first place without knowing his true intentions is totally foolish." Tatsuya smiled and said, "And did you know something about his intentions after the duel." Isami sighed and said, "He is just a battle maniac, who only wants to fight someone strong especially those who are power types and go out in an all out brawl." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good deduction." He then placed his hand on her shoulders and asked, "But that still doesn''t explain how you are still injured." Isami then looked towards Asia who with a smile on her face said, "Well, the fact that she lost to Sairaorg is still truth so some extra punishment as a training must accompany the loss." Isami narrowed her eyes and said, "That doesn''t mean you and Shizuka-san ganging upon me in a ''not so mock'' battle." Tatsuya looked at Asia who was smiling and said, "Don''t ne voilent to others. Specially your friends." Asia then said, "I did that only for her own good so that she can beat Sairaorg in the next battle.....which is the rating game which will happen soon and doesn''t tarnish your name." Tatsuya nodded and said, "But still don''t hurt her this much, that she needs to get treated on the train trip. And Isami get ready for the next training session it will be with Tiamat." Hearing which immediately both the Sacred Gear and his host panicked but were not able to refute when they saw Tatsuya''s ''smiling'' face. Tatsuya then used his magic to heal Isami faster and then left the washroom. All of them then got to their seats and Tatsuya found himself sitting in between Himari and Xenovia. Tatsuya looked at the two girls one lying on his lap and the other on his shoulder and asked the other girls, "so what group am I in?" Kagura smiled and said, "You will be in our group with me, Himari, Asia, Isami, Xenovia and Irina." Tatsuya was surprised and asked, "Seriously such a convenient group was able to be formed. I thought the others will protest, specially the boys for me being the lone boy in the group of girls." Asia smiled and said, "Don''t worry the things went smoothly, our classmates are surprisingly supportive." Isami looked at her and thought, ''YOU WERE THE ONE THREATENED THE HOMEROOM TEACHER TO FORM THAT GROUP!!! AND WHI WAS THE ONE WHO THREATENED THE WHOLE CLASS TO SHUT UP OR YOU WILL SHUT THEM UP FOR ETERNITY!!!'' Tatsuya who heard her blinked his eyes in surprise and looked towards Asia and said, "You should not threaten the classmates and teachers Asia." Asia whose lie was caught by Tatsuya just looked away and started talking to random girls of the class seeing which Tatsuya just sighed and said, "Whatever I will do with her and Himari I know you are already awake." Himari who was pretending to sleep in his lap slowly opened her eyes and saw Tatsuya looking at her and said, "Don''t mind me, this place is just comfortable plus I can fill up my Tatsuya reserves for the days that you were gone." "Don''t act spoiled see, how Kagura is behaving. Learn from her example." "Oh, her turn to refill her gauge is during night, we made the nekoshou agreement. The day is mine and the night is hers." and then snuggled in his lap. Tatsuya looked at Kagura who just smiled at him. "More importantly tell the other one who is sleeping using your shoulder as a pillow." Tatsuya looked at the blue haired girl who was dozing off before he even got there and said, "Well, she looks genuinely tired as she has black circles under her eyes, seems like she was finishing up her assignments before going to the trip. So let her sleep." Chapter 220 - Arriving at Kyoto Tatsuya and the his classmates soon reached Kyoto and Tatsuya then decided to wake up the blue haired girl who was using his shoulder as a pillow. Tatsuya shook her a bit making Xenovia squirm a bit and saying, "U-Um...just a bit more." and snuggled up to Tatsuya even more grabbing his arm with both her hands. Seeing that she''s was not going to wake up easily Tatsuya did the most logical thing....he directed his killing intent on the blue haired girl making the holy sword wielder and the former church exorcist immediately open her eyes and take distance from Tatsuya while preparing for a fight. Xenovia looked around only to find her classmates picking up their things and getting seated as they were about to reach their destination. Tatsuya looked at the confused Xenovia and asked, "We are about to reach the station so I took it upon myself to bring you back from the world of dreams." Xenovia looked at Tatsuya for a while till she finally realised what was happening and widened her eyes in surprise. She then sighed and said, "I was very tired you know, you should have just let me sleep." "Like I said, we are about to reach Kyoto. So it was important to wake you up." "You could have just let me sleep till we reached there." "Anyways, you still were able to perceive my killing intent even when you were asleep. Looks like your sensed have not dulled even after living in comfort for a while." "Don''t try to change the subject. And yeah, there is no way that I will be totally defense less while sleeping." Tatsuya grinned and said, "Says the one who was sleeping like a baby while leaning on my shoulder just a moment ago. Looks pretty cute and defense less to me." and patted her head. Xenovia who heard what she just did blushed in embarrasment at her mistake for being defense less but then she realised something and thought, ''Huh, did he called me cute.....'' She was about to ask him but Tatsuya suddenly stood up and said, "Well, we are here. Let''s get going." and then got in line to get off the train. All the other girls stood up as well except for the confused Xenovia who soon followed the others and got in the line as well. Himari, who was standing beside Xenovia, whispered in her ear, "Yeah, he called you cute so stop being dazed or you will bump into someone." Xenovia looked at Himari and then asked, "Is that true, will he make babies with me if he thinks that I am cute?" which immediately got the attention of all the other girls from the group. Irina immediately said, "Now now, there is no way that will happen.....right?" and looked at the other girls. All the other girls nodded and said, "Well, he is not someone to do that with anyone he finds cute." Asia then said, "The chances are higher though. Phi-chan(Ophis) took the least time to get laid after understanding her feelings for him. And he finds her the cutest." All of them got silent but then Isami said, "Well doesn''t that depend on the opportunity and him being in relationship with the said person." Himari nodded as well, "Correct, it doesn''t just depend whether he calls someone cute or not, even Sona whom he constantly teases because off her being cute is still V.i.r.g.i.n." -------------------- Kuoh High: Student Council Sitting on her desk Sona, who was going through some doc.u.ments suddenly sneezed making her queen to turn around and focus on her queen. Sona rubbed her nose and said, "Who is talking behind my back?" Tsubaki went back to her work and then nonchalantly said, "Must be someone popularising your v.i.r.g.i.nity." making Sona immediately glare at her queen. Tsubaki just ignored her gaze but then suddenly realised something and said, "Ah, I totally forgot." she took out her phone and walked towards Sona and said, "Serafall-sama sent a message." and showed her phone to her king making Sona widen her eyes in surprise. In the phone''s screen, Serafall was lying on bare chested sleeping Tatsuya while kissing his cheek with their bodies covered with a sheet. There was also a message written on the bottom of the picture. "ONEE-CHAN WINS!!!!!????????" Tsubaki then took the phone back and looked at Sona who was still surprised and said, "Want to form an alliance for the greater good." and moved her hand forward. Sona immediately came out of her stupor and grabbed Tsubaki''s hand and said, "For the greater good then." and both of them shook their hand while both of them thought at the same time, ''I will be going before you, though.'' -------------------- Xenovia who was confused about her situation asked, "So will he or will he not?" Kagura placed her hand on Xenovia''s shoulder and said, "If your only intention is to have his babies, then he will definitely not. If you don''t have any affection towards him then it is just impossible." Xenovia stared at Kagura for a while and then started thinking about it but was soon brought out of her thoughts when Tatsuya said, "Well, looks like you all are enjoying the talk, buy please keep your surroundings in check. I had to made a barrier around you all to keep your talk to yourselves and just so you all know we are already at the hotel." All the girls immediately snapped back to reality and looked towards the hotel building and said at the same time, "When no How did we come here?" Tatsuya threw their bags back to them and said, "By the hell of yours truly, now take your bags and check in your rooms. Text me if you have some plans about going around or resting. We are free till evening anyway." and then went to his assigned room. All the girls looked at Tatsuya''s back and Asia suddenly said, "Ah! He didn''t tell us which is his room?!" Suddenly all of them heard a voice, "Fear not because I am here."(#All Might face) All the girls turned around and saw a black haired lady with a small ponytail and wearing a kimono with a hand on her cheek. "Shuri-san, long time no see, are you again slacking off on your work? Tatsuya will get angry at you." Shuri chuckled and said, "Ara Ara Himari-chan, don''t worry I have boss''s permission to take a day off. Infact he was the one who gave me this day off. Isn''t that right, Rossweisse." and turned her head to the side. A silver haired lady who was sitting on the bench wearing kimono looked towards the person who called her name and said, "Yeah, Tatsuya indeed gave her a day off." Hearing that all the girl from Shiba residence for surprised and said, "YOU ARE JOKING, RIGHT?!?! DID YOU ACTUALLY STARTED WORKING SERIOUSLY?!?!" Shuri''s brows twitched and she said, "Wow, I can see how much do you all believe in me." Asia then cheerfully said, "Just be happy knowing that we have a better image of you compared to your husband." which made all of them silent remembering the Baraqiel''s ''deeds''. Chapter 221 - Peeping After the girls went to their assigned rooms and kept their luggage in, they decided to tour around Kyoto, and even though the girls from Tatsuya''s team had already visited Kyoto a lot of times while meeting the Youkai and Shinto faction, they too were a bit excited to go around and guide Isami, Xenovia and Irina around the place. Tatsuya who got this information called in Kunou to join them which she happily did. She too was happy since her friends were visiting her after a long time informed her mother and her guards about Tatsuya''s invitation. Yasaka agreed to it but told her to be careful as it has only been a few days since the Hero faction attacked her and ordered her guards to follow them in secret without disturbing them. Tatsuya and the others who were waiting outside the hotel for Kunou were talking to each other as the girls who had not came to Kyoto before were asking about the places that they could visit from the experienced bunch. Tatsuya who was sitting on a bench suddenly noticed a blonde haired girl wearing a shrine maiden outfit running towards them. "Tatsuya-nii!!!" Kunou who saw the group immediately started running faster and was about to jump on Tatsuya but Himari caught her and said, "Whoa whoa, not so fast Kunou-chan. Don''t forget about us." Kunou who was caught in Himari''s arms tried to struggle her way out but was unable to. Finally giving in she sighed and hugged Himari and said, "Long time no see Himari-nee. I missed you." Himari smiled at her response and hugged her back and said, "I missed you too Kunou-chan. Let''s have fun together." Soon thee other girls started to gather around Kunou and Himari and started introducing themselves to the new girl. All of them were excited to meet Kunou specially Xenovia and Irina who had not ever seen a shrine maiden. They happily introduced themselves along with Isami who was curious as she could feel that the girl was a Youkai but couldn''t point out which one as currently Kunou was in her human form. Tatsuya then interrupted their introduction and said, "Well it''s nice and all to introduce yourselves but let''s get going and look around before it gets too late. You can talk while we are walking." All of them nodded and then discussed which place to visit first. Tatsuya left the decision to them as he didn''t had any problems anywhere they decided to go and let them do as they pleased. -------------------- Tatsuya and the others who were walking around Kyoto led by Kunou who decided to take the role of the guide were happy as the atmosphere around them was peaceful compared to what they had been experiencing for a while. No fights against the Khaos Brigade, no training, no school. They were totally happy that nothing of such sort was happening and Tatsuya felt happy as well since there was no danger from the Khaos Brigade now as he had taken care of the hero faction, not too long ago. "Can you really eat all that?" Tatsuya turned around and saw Xenovia looking at him curiously. He then looked at his hands which were full of different food items that he was planning to eat and said, "Yeah, without a doubt, but if there is anything that you want then feel free to take some." Xenovia looked at the food items and then said, "Then don''t mind if I do." and took a bit of everytime as she was a but interested in the food as well. The others who looked at the two gluttons just sighed and let them do what they pleased. They came here to enjoy and if the two were enjoying eating then they didn''t have any problems with it. Kunou looked at the two and said, "If you two eat too much then you will get fat." Tatsuya just looked at her and said, "Don''t worry I will burn the fat later at ''night''." and ''smiled'' making the girls blush immediately and Kunou immediately looking away in embarrasment. Xenovia looked towards Tatsuya with a neutral expression on her face and said, "You will be working out at night? Then I guess I will join you during your workout." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan look on his face while the other girls looked at her with pity. Irina as well prayed to God to give her friend some common sense. Tatsuya just took something from the bunch of food from his hands and moved it towards Xenovia''s mouth who just took a bite without hesitation. "Seriously, just how much lack of common sense do you have." and patted her head making the already confused girl tilt her head. Tatsuya and the others just sighed and decided to drop the topic and continue their tour. On the way Tatsuya and the others met Kiba and his group and talked to each other for a while. Tatsuya invited him and his group to have lunch with them but they all refused as they still had some places that they had to visit. All of them just continued their tour and later dropped Kunou back at the Youkai faction and greeted Yasaka and Serafall. Yasaka asked to let the others stay the night at the Youkai faction but Tatsuya and his group rejected as they had to report back to their teachers and they didn''t want to be under the surveillance of the others during the trip. ------------------- Later in the evening Tatsuya and the others came back to the hotel and met with Rossweisse and Shuri sho just came back as well. Both of them greeted the others and Shuri immediately dragged the others to the bath as she had come to know that currently the bath was totally free and they could have it for themselves, unless someone came in late as well. Tatsuya too decided to take his bath since it was free as well. He didn''t like to be in with his other male classmates, since they would always pester him to set them up with some girls or tell his own experiences with others. Once they were gone and were in their respective bathing areas Isami suddenly said, "Alright, time to peek on him." and stood up with a serious expression on her face." All the other girls looked at Isami in surprise for a while but soon sighed seeing their antics. Kagura then said, "Why are you getting so excited? Haven''t you already seen him n.a.k.e.d before?" Isami smirked and said, "That is that and this is this. Just imagine Tatsuya in a bath with completely wet body and hair, isn''t it stimulating in a different way." she said with a bit of blood coming out of her nose. All the others looked at her for a while and then started to think what she just said and Asia immediately said, "I will be taking my leave first. Don''t mind me." but just as she tried to walk away Himari caught her leg and said, "Now now Asia, don''t be like that, I will accompany you. Or better, you can stay her and I take my leave first, you should bathe for a bit longer." Rossweisse who saw what was happening said, "Everyone don''t act shamefully like this. You have to maintain your image." Shuri patted her shoulder and said, "Don''t be like that Rossweisse, it is their time to enjoy such things. Let them do what they want. You too must have done same things with your crush when you were at their age, right?" Rossweisse immediately blushed and said, "W-W-What are you talking about!!! I have never done something so s-shameless." Seeing her reaction all of them were speechless and Shuri immediately grabbed both her shoulders and said, "Looks like this one needs the peeping treatment the most. Okay Isami-chan I guess you have already found a peeping spot for the men''s area." Isami just grinned and said, "That''s the first thing I did when I came to the hotel in the morning." All of them got speechless and thought at the same time, ''She really has a passion for her things.'' Shuri have a fake cough and said, "Okay, Rossweisse wear your clothes we are going to start your treatment." Rossweisse who still had a blush on her cheeks said, "Like I said, I am not going to do somethi-" Shuri leaned closer to her and said, "Are you sure, you are getting the opportunity to see your boss''s fully chiseled n.a.k.e.d body. Do you really want to give up this chance. Just imagine about what all you can see." Rossweisse shuddered hearing the whispers near her ears and tried to imagine what she just heard and her cheeks started to get redder and redder with the more she thought." Seeing that her words were working Shuri smirked and then whispered once again, "What? Started imagining already? But it looks like you can''t imagine what he is like in the bottom, right?" and Rossweisse immediately gulped her saliva. Shuri who noticed her reaction knew that she was spot on and said, "Then why don''t you go with them and widen the horizons of your knowledge." "I-I-I...." "If you really plan on doing something like that, first learn to discuss about it quietly." All of them got surprised when they heard the familiar voice and started looking around. "Up here." All of them immediately turned their heads and saw Tatsuya looking at all of them from the top of the wooden wall which was in between the male and female sections. "I was just behind this wall and you all were making a fuss from that side, atleast control your volume when you are discussing something like this." All of them blinked in surprise on being lectured about something but suddenly Rossweisse realised something and crouched down hiding her body with her hands. "KYAAAAAAAAA!!!! I HAVE BEEN DEFILED NOW!!!! I CANNOT MARRY ANYMORE!!!!!" Chapter 222 - Alcohol is injurious to health After the incident all of them decided to get out of the bath. There was an awkward atmosphere around Rossweisse and she was keeping a distance from Tatsuya. The others who saw that didn''t think much about it except for Shuri who occasionally pushed Rossweisse towards Tatsuya''s direction. Tatsuya who noticed that looked at Shuri and asked, "You know I am thinking that the salaries of some of my employees is quite high." and Shuri immediately took some distance from Rossweisse. She kept on smiling without looking towards Tatsuya''s direction. Rossweisse sighed and then looked towards Tatsuya to thank him but once her gaze fell on her boss she immediately averted her eyes with a blush on her face. Tatsuya just ignored that and said, "Well let''s go and have our dinner." All of them simply nodded their heads without thinking much about it and went to the restaurant side of the hotel. -------------------- After they were done eating the girls decided to rest up for tonight as they still had a lot of places to cover tomorrow and went to their rooms. Tatsuya, Rossweisse and Shuri who were left behind were drinking along with Azazel who joined them after he was done with some of his paperwork. Azazel and Shuri were discussing about how unlucky Baraqiel was while Tatsuya and Rossweisse just silently listened to them while drinking. They just give their opinions either on Baraqiel or Odin in between their talks and then silently listen to the conversation while drinking. Once Shuri and Azazel were wasted after having a drinking contest. Tatsuya just sent them to their room and sat down comfortably on the chair. He was not in the mood for sleeping as he has been doing so for the past few days at Yasaka''s house. He looked at her silver haired secretary who was just on the verge of being wasted and asked, "Ross, want to go out right now to get in some fresh air." Rossweisse looked at Tatsuya and blinked her eyes in confusion for a while. Tatsuya who noticed that used his magic to get some of the alcohol out of her system making her a bit sober. Rossweisse who was now about sober was able to process what Tatsuya said a bit clearly and just nodded with a blush on her face. Tatsuya nodded and took Rossweisse''s hand and teleported away from the bar after placing the money on the table. Immediately both of them appeared on top of the Kyoto tower and Tatsuya made a cushion for both of them sit on and looked towards Rossweisse and said, "Shall I removed all the alcohol out of you and make you sober? You are wobbling a bit." But Rossweisse ignored him and took the bottle that she brought with herself and started gulping down. Tatsuya immediately caught her hand once he saw her wobbling too much and slowly made her sit down on the cushion and himself lied down on his after placing a magic on Rossweisse so as to not make he fall of the tower. Tatsuya just silently stared at the sky with Rossweisse silently drinking her alcohol, but all of a sudden Tatsuya said, "I know that it is water so you can drop the act now, or you will have to rush to the bathroom." and Rossweisse immediately flinched and looked at Tatsuya with a surprised expression on her face. Tatsuya looked back at her with a smile on his face and said, "Before you ask, I already knew it from the beginning." Rossweisse whose mouth was slightly open inorder to ask something immediately closed and she looked away. Tatsuya just sighed and said, "You don''t have to worry I am not going to take advantage of you." Rossweisse looked at Tatsuya with a surprised expression on her face seeing that Tatsuya realised about what she was thinking. "No, I am not thinking about that." Tatsuya looked at Rossweisse and just stared at her making her uncomfortable. Finally u able to bear his gaze she looked away and said, "Maybe I thought a little about it." "A little" "Fine!!! Yeah, I has been thinking about that for a while now." "Good, you should be honest with yourself and sorry for making you feel uncomfortable." Rossweisse nodded and said, "You should be." Tatsuya looked at her with a deadpan look on his face and said, "Seriously, you should be shaking your hands and say ''no no it''s alright, no need to be sorry'' with Ankush on your face at this part. Looks like the rumours about you being uptight being unable to find a boyfriend because of it were true." And immediately the aura around Rossweisse darkened and she said, "IT''S NOT MY FAULT FOR BEING LIKE THAT!!! I AM JUST A V.I.R.G.I.N EX-VALKYRIE!!! EVEN I WANT TO DO PERVY THINGS WITH MY BOYFRIEND!!! AND YOU DON''T HAVE TO SAY ANYTHING, BECAUSE OF YOU MY BODY IS NOW DEFILED AND I WILL NEVER BE ABLE TO MARRY ANYBODY!!!" Tatsuya who immediately caught her arms which were ready to fire spells at him, tried to calm down the raging silver haired lady but was not making any progress. "Then how about I take responsibility for you for your ''defiled body''." and immediately Rossweisse stopped and the black aura around her started to die down. "And how are you going to take responsibility for that?" "Just the same way that you are thinking right now." Hearing that Rossweisse immediately flinched and said, "Are you able to read my mind." Tatsuya smirked and then telepathically said, "Even better that you can read your own mind." which made Rossweisse even more shocked. ''W-Wait a minute do you mean that he have been reading my thoughts for quite some time now?'' She then immediately hid her face behind her palms and started sobbing and said, "I have been mentally defiled as well!!!!!" Seeing his secretary crying Tatsuya sighed and started patting her back to console her and gave her a bottle of high quality alcohol to make her mental health stop degrading any further. Rossweisse snatched the bottle off Tatsuya''s hand and immediately started gulping down the content in it. "Hey dilute it first. It''s very strong!!!" But she ignored him and gulped down the whole bottle in one go. She then threw the bottle away and turned around to look at Tatsuya with a flushed face. "She is totally drunk now, let''s take her back to her room." But before he could do anything Rossweisse pushed him back, got on top of him and grabbed his collar and said, "Are you *hic* really going to take responsibility?" and looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''Lets agree to her demands for now to let the matter settle down soon.'' "Yeah." "Really!!!" "Yeah, really." "You are *hic* not planning on going back on your words are you?" "Have I ever gone back on my words?" Rossweisse stared at Tatsuya''s face for a while and then made a magic circle while summoned a sheet of paper. She then lifted Tatsuya''s hand and used her magic to form a small cut on Tatsuya''s thumb and then pressed his thumb against the paper. She then smiled with a foolish grin on her face and hugged the sheet tightly. "Hehehe, now you cannot go back on your words, Finally, Finally, Finally, I TOO HAVE A BOYFRIEND NOW!!!!" and then sent the paper back to and hugged Tatsuya tightly and said, "You cannot leave me now..." Tatsuya looked at the silver haired lady lying on top of him and said, "Actually it is the opposite, it is you who cannot go back and move a bit away you are way too drunk." Rossweisse used her hands to support her body and look at Tatsuya with a neutral expression on her face but soon a grin formed on her face and she hugged him once again and said, "Hehehe, I got a boyfriend." Tatsuya looked at his secretary and said, "I should have given her a weaker alcohol, she has lost her reasoning." Tatsuya just sighed and let the drunk woman do what she wanted and closed his eyes and thought, ''She would be making quite a lot of ruckus in the morning anyway, let''s just lie here till then. Chapter 223 - Contract The next morning Tatsuya felt some movement on his chest put the console that was in his hand back to his storage and waited for his secretary to clear her mind. "Ahh, my head head hurts like hell." Rossweisse sat up while grabbing her head with her eyes shut complaining about her hangover. "I told you to dilute it a bit." "Sorry my ba-" buy suddenly she opened her eyes widely and looked at Tatsuya and soon her cheeks started to get redder. "Before you start to complain about s.e.x.u.a.l harassment or anything else, let me tell you, you were the one who pushed me down and got on top of me after you were drunk. So I am the victim here." Rossweisse who got the sudden information was totally shocked and said, "W-w-what are you talking about there is no way I would have done something like that!!!!!" Tatsuya looked at her with a frown and said, "So now you are going to act like that huh, even though you did all that in the name of taking responsibility for that incident and now after doing all this you are refusing to take responsibility. How can you be such a horrible person. You even made me forcibly sign some paper that you summoned with you r magic circle. You are really cruel." Rossweisse immediately got off from Tatsuya and said, "There is no way that I would do something like that and what doc.u.ment are you talking abo-" She paused midway and her expression immediately changed, as if she realised something. She then formed a magic circle and summoned a paper once again and stared at it intensely. After staring at it for a while her body felt weak and she fell on her knees and the paper fell from her hand. Tatsuya who already knew what the paper was still took the paper to fit in the role more correctly and read it. "You actually had a marriage certificate completely filled except for the my signature. How much desperate were you for a boyfriend." Tatsuya thought to himself. He then looked at Rossweisse who had an expression of disbelief in her eyes. Her gaze met with Tatsuya''s and both of them stared at each other for a while. Tatsuya who thought that he had messed with her enough was about to tell her about what actually happened but out of no where Rossweisse bowed in front of Tatsuya and said, "I am sorry for defiling you with this body of mine. I know that I cannot ask for forgiveness about such a situation but I promise that I am going to take full responsibility for my actions." Tatsuya sighed seeing how serious his secretary was. He was about to say something but once again Rossweisse interrupted her and said, "You may have already seen that certificate now, and yes, it is a legitimate marriage certificate given to me by my grandmother and since I have forcibly made you sign it I am going to go through it to the end. Once again I ask for forgiveness for my actions while I was drunk." Tatsuya just stared at Rossweisse who was staring back at him but soon a blush appeared on her cheeks and she looked away and said, "D-Don''t stare at me like that." Seeing her acting like that Tatsuya really wanted to tease her more but didn''t gave in to his temptations and asked, "Are you really sure with this, I mean if you want we can just tear apart this contract and then-" Rossweisse looked at Tatsuya and said, "I am totally fine with this, I have no intentions of going back on my word, besides you don''t have to feel guilty that I am doing this without my will, I will be totally honest here, except for you having a harem part you are totally my type. A handsome young man with a bright future who takes care of his partner, I am totally satisfied with this and I am even ready to share you with the other girls since this is my fault." Tatsuya just signed and said, "Just hear me out." and started telling her about what actually happened. -------------------- After Tatsuya was done telling her about what actually happened Rossweisse was backing her head with the roof of the Kyoto tower while having a blush on her face. Tatsuya who saw this just let her do what she wanted till she was able to calm herself. After waiting for a while Tatsuya stooped her started healing her swollen and bleeding forehead. "Just calm down now, it was partly my fault for giving you alcohol at that time." Rossweisse who tears in her eyes was looking at Tatsuya with a slight blush and a bloodied forehead. Seeing her expression Tatsuya sighed and wiped the blood off her face and said, "There, back to your beautiful self." Rossweisse who was totally embarresed by the current situation was not able to look at Tatsuya properly but still managed to look in his eyes. She gulped his saliva and said, "T-thank you." Tatsuya just smiled and said, "No problem, I was at fault as well. So shall we go back." Rossweisse just meekly nodded her head and stood up and patted the dust off her clothes. Tatsuya stood up as well and said, "So shall we destroy this pa-" but Rossweisse immediately snatched the paper from Tatsuya''s hands and said, "NO NO NO DON''T!!!!!" And both of them continued to stare at eachother. Rossweisse gave a fake cough and said, "T-This is not a simple marriage contract." Tatsuya who heard that scanned the contract and immediately his eyes widened in surprise and said, "Why the hell are you carrying such a cursed item for marriage hunting." Rossweisse started shaking her head and said, "No No No, I am not at fault here...well I am a bit at fault here but still that''s not the problem. This thing here is made by my grandmother who made this when I was fussing too much about having a boyfriend to the point she got annoyed and made this contract." "Your grandmother made a contract for death if this is ever destroyed or the rules are not followed for your marriage....I really want to meet such a loving grandma." "So I don''t think that it would be wise to destroy this." Tatsuya thought for a while and said, "Seems the best choice to me, this is even more well made than the one I was blackma- *cough**cough* requested to make by the other girls and it looks like nullifying this will have the same result. Seriously, your grandma is hella scary. I don''t want to get on her bad side." Rossweisse blushed in embarrasment and then said, "T-Then d-does that mean we are a couple from now on." "Duh, what else would you be after you made him sign something like that." Suddenly a voice was heard by the two which made Rossweisse surprised and Tatsuya sigh in annoyance. "So you finally decided to join us, huh Kurumi." and in an instant Kurumi materialized beside Tatsuya. "Welcome to the inner circle Secretary-san, no Now you are a sister huh. So Rossweisse " Rossweisse pointed her finger at Kurumi and asked, "Since when you were here?!?!" Kurumi tilted her head to the side and said, "I was with you all since last night''s dinner. You really can go wild while being drunk." "I-I-I..." Kurumi placed a hand on her shoulder and with a ''smile'' on her face said, "You are going to take responsibility for what you did right?" Hearing the word responsibility Rossweisse immediately became serious and said, "Yes, I am ready to take responsibility and as I said earlier I am very happy to be in a relationship with him...Huh..." Kurumi patted her back and said, "Good Good, now then let''s tell the news to the others Tatsuya got a new wifey." and teleported away. Rossweisse blinked in surprise and said, "W-w-what just happened." Tatsuya looked at Rossweisse band patted her head and said, "You just got a ticket to spend your first wedding night with me, future wife Ross-chan." Rossweisse blushed on hearing that and immediately tried to separate herself from Tatsuya but stumbled on the roof. Tatsuya immediately caught her hand and said, "Now now don''t be that nervous, you said that I was your type, right and we have known each other for quite a while now so don''t get fl.u.s.tered so easily." and pulled her back and made her stand properly. Tatsuya then bowed his head a bit and then said, "Well I am a but late but still let''s do this, Rossweisse, will you ho out with me? Although you literally have no choice in this case. I promise that I won''t cause you any trouble...well except for the training part." Rossweisse also bowed her head although a bit in a hurry and said, "Yes, I am happy let''s get along in future....Wait a minute what are you doing?!?!" Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Giving you a proper confession although it is meaningless as you made me sign that contract but still I thought that you would be happy if you got a proper confession." Rossweisse stared at Tatsuya for a while and then sighed and said, "The first confession I ever got was one where I had no choice about it. I really am unlucky in these kind of things." Tatsuya chuckled seeing Rossweisse''s expression and patted her head and said, "Don''t worry even if you were not so lucky in this situation, I promise you that you won''t regret it in future." She looked at Tatsuya who was patting her head and asked, "Why are you patting my head?" "Well, it is calming." She just stared at him for a while and then let him pat her head as it was indeed a bit calming. Chapter 224 - Meeting the new council The incident about the cursed contract was over and all the girls congratulated Rossweisse for finally being in a relationship and although she felt that it was a bit wrong as it was because of the contract the other girls cheered her and told her to just go with the flow and not think too much about it. All of them soon returned back to Kuoh as their trip was finally over and now the devils were preparing for their next event after their relaxing trip, the youth rating games. Isami who had been defeated by Sairaorg once was now thoroughly tortur- trained by the others along with Saji who was also training under Tatsuya as he requested him to train him once again. Rossweisse as well was Now being trained more severely so as to not being overshadowed by the rest of Tatsuya''s group. There was a new determination in her as the tortur- training was actually doing wonders for her making her enthusiastic as she had something new to focus on. Tatsuya himself was Now quite busy as he had taken a week long vacation and was now back to his hectic life with his clones back to work. The other noteworthy things that happened were Ravel joining the Kuoh academy, much to Koneko''s annoyance though she was now a bit happy as her classmate nekoshou gave her some tricks for her growth, which made Tatsuya slightly sad. A few days passed by and currently Tatsuya and his group were preparing to vo to the Underworld for the rating game between Rias and Sairaorg. Tatsuya looked at the girls and said, "Okay we will be going now but make sure to not cause any trouble and you two-" while pointing at Ruyaa and Ophis, "Don''t let anyone know your identity by releasing your aura, I have already suppressed it but don''t go overboard because of that. And you Kuroka just ignore anyone who try to mess with you I have already asked Sirzechs to clear your name so there won''t be any problem. And last but not the least Asia, don''t pick a fight with someone who try to accuse you for Diodora." All four of them just nodded their heads in approval. Tatsuya nodded as well and looked at Rossweisse who made a magic circle to underworld. A few moments later all of them appeared in front of a building which they presumed to be the stadium where the rating game was going to take place. They were about to walk in but suddenly all of them heard a voice, "Hey, so you guys finally came, huh." They turned around and saw Azazel coming towards them along with Sirzechs, Grayfia and Serafall All of them greeted each other and said, "Yup, so anything interesting going on?" Azazel shrugged his shoulder and said, "Nothing much just meeting with some gods for peace and all, nothing of your interest. So who are you betting on for today''s game." "Sairaorg, but if Rias has some cards up her sleeves then the matter is different." Hearing that all three of them were surprised and Azazel asked, "Immediate answer, you really don''t believe in your friends much, right?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have overseen the training of two of Rias''s teammates and I have been in contact with the others of his group as well and given pointer to all of them, so I am more than aware of their powers....though Gasper can change the whole situation of the game if he used the move which I taught him at the right moment." This time even Tatsuya''s group got curious hearing what he said and Sirzechs asked, "What move?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "Where is the fun in telling you now, wait for the surprise." Sirzechs just sighed and nodded his head but soon he turned back to his cheerful self and said, "Don''t worry Ria-tan will surprise you all." He then looked at Tatsuya with a smirk and said, "You are not the only one who have been giving pointers, even Ria-tan is serious this time and has asked for help from her Onii-chan!!!!! Though someone doesn''t let me enjoy those moments." and glanced towards the silver haired maid standing behind him. Grayfia glared at him and said, "You were fooling around the whole time on the first day she came to asked for your guidance, as a maou it is totally unsightly seeing you acting like that and it is also my job to make sure that you do your work on time." Sirzechs wanted to refute but just as he saw the ice cold glare from Grayfia''s eyes he immediately turned around and said, "Well let''s get going, the match could start any moment now." and started walking towards the stadium. The rest of them didn''t thought much about it and just followed behind him but soon all of them stopped when they saw a group of people coming towards them. Sirzechs looked at the group with a smile and said, "Good evening to you Lord Bael, are you here to watch your son''s match?" The new devil council just stopped and looked towards Sirzechs and the group behind him. Lord Bael then looked back at Sirzechs and said, "No, we just came to check whether the preparations were well made or not afterall a lot of people from other factions will be coming to see our rating games from now on." Tatsuya looked at the new council and saw some familiar faces in the group though seeing someone there immediately made him fell like punching the person''s face and the fake smile on the person''s face while looking at him just made the feeling even stronger. The said person just came forward and said, "It''s been a while right, Shiba-kun." Tatsuya smiled back and said, "It certainly has been quite a while Lord Gremory, looks like you are a council man now. Congratulations." "Ha Ha Ha, Thanks a lot for that, they just wanted some experienced personnel after someone killed most of the council men during the youth meet, and miraculously even I was selected." ''You mean by bribe right?'' Tatsuya thought. Tatsuya who was still smiling said, "Well, whatever might the reason be you still became a council man is a thing to celebrate. I just hope the thing that happened to the previous council men don''t happen to you." And immediately Zeoticus''s smile got a bit stiff but he still said, "Yeah, I hope so as well. Right, we still had a lot of work to do, so shall we get going gentlemen." The rest of the council looked towards Lord Bael who just nodded and started walking away. Once they were a not in their sight the whole Tatsuya''s group thought at the same time, ''I really wanted to punch his face.'' Tatsuya looked at his group and said, "Shizuka you can now release Asia." Shizuka released Asia''s hand which was being held by her and said, "Why the hell were you crushing my hand?!" Asia just smiled and said, "Ah, I just wanted to express my feeling to him with my fists. Sorry, got a bit out of control there." Shizuka raised her hand which was completely swollen and said, "Are you calling this just a bit?" Asia just playfully stuck out her tongue and then started healing Shizuka. Chapter 226 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-1 Tatsuya and the others were done meeting with the teams and were now sitting in a room along with Misla and Venelana who came to watch the match between their children. All of them we talking to each other when the announcement of the two peerages entering the stage was heard. After the rules about the dice figure game were made clear to the public and the commentators were introduced to all, the two kings were asked to come up on the platform and roll the dice. Rias and Sairaorg both got on top of the platforms and took the dice in their hands and threw it in the bowl. "Participant Sairaorg rolled a 1 and participant Rias rolled a 2 making a total of 3. That means both teams can either send out a knight or a bishop. There will be 5 minutes for both teams to discuss." And then the area where both the teams were sitting was c enclosed by an opaque barrier. After the time was up Kiba from Rias''s peerage and Beluga from Sairaorg''s peerage came forward. "So a match between knights, huh. Who do you think is going to win." asked Misla looking at the others. Tatsuya''s group didn''t even took a second and all answered at the same time, "Kiba." Seeing them answer in unison both the mothers were surprised but soon chuckled and Misla said, "Looks like this match is in Rias''s favor." Miyuki looked at Misla and said, "Don''t worry the tide of the battle will turn around once Sairaorg or Regulus enters the game. They all are still no match for those two.....except for Isami, I guess. Afterall Onii-sama trained her himself after she got her aas handed to her by Sairaorg last time." Seeing the girl trying to lighten her worries, Misla smiled and said, "Thank You." Miyuki waved her hand and said, "No need for that, I only told what i thought was true." All of them looked back only to see Kiba and Beluga being teleported to the rating game field. ---------------- Kiba and Beluga were facing each other with Beluga wearing his armour and sitting on his horse while Kiba holding his holy devil sword. "So you are Kiba Yuto from Rias Gremory''s peerage. Tatsuya-san has told me that you are a great swordsman." Kiba smiled and said, "Well, it is good to hear that, so now shall we begin." Beluga smiled and covered the lid of his helmet and said, "I really want to see who the better Knight amongst the two of us is." Kiba gripped his sword tightly and Beluga gave the order to his horse to move forward. Both the knights immediately dissappeared from their spots and in an instant appeared at a different part of the field with their weapons clashing. "Seems like what Tatsuya-san told about you being fast ain''t no joke." Kiba smiled and said, "Thanks for the compliment you ar pretty fast as well." A tick mark appeared on Beluga''s forehead and he said, "''pretty fast'' huh. Then how about something like this." and once again both the knights disappeared from their spots and started clashing against each other. They continued to strike at each other and then disappear from their spots only to clash once again. "You can keep up with this, huh." Beluga told Kiba who just smiled in response. Beluga smiled and said, "Then how about this." he used his other hand to strike at Kiba who just made another sword and blocked the attack. Seeing that instead of getting worried Beluga smirked though Kiba couldn''t see that as Beluga''s face was hidden by his helmet. Suddenly out of nowhere the horse used his front legs to attack Kiba who out of surprise was not able to either defend or dodge the attack and was pushed back a few metres away. But soon Kiba stood straight without any difficulty and said, "That was a heavy hit, looks like the horse get proper treatment." Seeing him standing as if nothing happened both the horse and his master were surprised. "H-How is that possible my horse''s kicks are as powerful as normal rooks." Kiba smiled and asked, "Have you ever trained being a meat shield for Asia-san?" "W-w-what?" "I did that once, those are the most painful times I can ever remember. I had to recieve hits all over my body, without rest, without injuries, the only thing that I recieved was pain, I was not even allowed to pass out, the moment I started to blank out, I was healed once again to start from the beginning. The whole day I was hit even walking felt painful all those times. Have you ever trained like that?" Hearing that the whole audience was silent looking at the blond haired boy with shocked expression on their faces, though in the room where Tatsuya and the others were sitting all of them were looking at Asia who was the one who trained Asia during the training camp before the match with Riser. Himari looked at Asia and asked, "Do you really had to break him that much?" Asia looked at Tatsuya and said, "Weren''t you the one who told me to train him like that?" Tatsuya looked back at her and said, "I never told you to break him. What would you have done if something got awaken in him at that time and he became like Baraqiel? Just imagining Kiba acting like that will give you shivers." All of them who had met Baraqiel earlier and were familiar with his nature tried to imagine Kiba acting like that. In the next instant all of them shook their heads to get that image out of their minds. -------------------- Back to the rating game: Kiba then closed his eyes and said, "But still, because of those punches, I have developed enough resistance to shake off attack like those without any problems, now it''s my turn." and then got into his stance. Beluga immediately got into his stance as well and formed multiple clones of himself. Seeing the clones Kiba said, "I can deal with them with my new trick but-" He crouched down a little and said, "Let me show you the speed which Tatsuya must have told you about." and vanished from his spot once again seeing which the clones vanished as well, but this time instead of them Seeing clashing against eachother it was Kiba pointing his sword towards the fallen Beluga who had his armour filled with dents and his helmet cracked. His horse was lying down somewhere else totally unconcious. Beluga looked at Kiba with blood coming out of his mout and nose and said with difficulty, "Your speed is really something else." Kiba smiled and said, "I had dodge some of those punches as well, you know." Beluga chuckled and said, "Looks like I have to ask Sairaorg-sama to hit me as his punching bag from now on." and then got dissipated in light particles. Seeing the body dissappear Kiba sighed and unsummoned his swords. "THE WINNER OF THE FIRST ROUND IS KIBA YUTO FROM RIAS GREMORY''S PEERAGE!!!" Chapter 227 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-2 After Kiba got back to the team the others congratulated him for his victory. The announcer made some comments after which both the kings were called once again to roll the dices. Rias and Sairaorg once again came forward and stood on their respective platforms. They took the dice in their hands and then rolled it in the bowl. "Both the participants rolled a 5 making it a total of 10. There are a lot of combinations that could be made here. Once again both teams are given five minutes to discuss the strategy. Both of them got back to their peerages and once again a barrier surrounded them. After the five minutes were up. Koneko along with Xenovia came forward from Rias''s peerage while Liban and Gadoma came forward from Sairaorg''s peerage. All four participants were then sent to the rating game field and once again a huge screen appeared. Once all four of them were in the field they looked at each other and the knight from Sairaorg''s team decided to introduce themselves. "I am a knight from Sairaorg sama''s peerage Liban Crocell and the big guy beside me is Gandoma, a rook." "Koneko Toujou, a rook." "Xenovia Quarta, a knight." Liban nodded and said, "Well then, shall we begin?" and got into his stance which was soon followed by Gadoma. Seeing those two both Koneko and Xenovia became serious. Xenovia immediately took out Ex-Durandal while Koneko turned into her nekoshou form, but just as she started transforming a power enveloped her body making her a bit surprised but then she heard a voice in her head. "Koneko-chan, mind your surroundings. You were going to flash your panties to the audience." Hearing that Koneko blushed and thought, ''S-senpai?!'' And once again she heard the voice, "Yeah, its me Tatsuya, but anyway focus on the game. Best of luck." Koneko after hearing that looked at her opponents with a serious look on her face though she had a slight blush on her face. ''S-senpai saw that. I mean I don''t mind if it''s senpai B-But...'' and immediately her mind started to make various fantasies. But she soon snapped out when she felt something coming towards her and jumped up. Just as she jumped a huge fist went through right under her. "One should never be distracted during a battle." Koneko landed a bit away from him and glared at the rocky humanoid giant. Seeing the glare the giant flinched a bit but soon got into his stance and thought, ''What the hell happend to her all of a sudden?!?!'' Koneko who was glaring at the giant thought, ''YOU PIECE OF ROCK DARE TO INTERFERE WHEN SENPAI(the one she was imagining) WAS PATTING ME!!!! YOU WILL BE CRUSHED!!!'' and immediately ran towards the rock giant. Gandoma who saw the nekoshou coming towards her punched forward but Koneko easily dodged the punch and jumped on top of his hand and started running on it and once she got close to the giant she covered her fists with demonic power, touki and senjutsu and punched the Giant''s face. Not even a second after the punch Gandoma was thrown away and crash into the wall. Koneko looked at the huge giant implanted in the wall and said in a low voice, "Never disturb me again during my patting sessions." -------------------- While this was going on the other two participants had also started their fight Liban was striking Xenovia at a very high speed making her go totally on defense. Kiba smirked seeing Xenovia struggle and asked, "What happened, am I too fast for you?" Xenovia looked at the smirking Liban and then smirked as well. Seeing the smirk Liban was confused but then suddenly his face turned into a frown. Xenovia used her Ex-Durandal to summon her Excalibur destruction and slashed towards Liban with full force. Seeing the sudden appearance of the sword Liban was surprised but still dodged the slash and said, "Heh, Looks like you missed." But Xenovia still had a smirk on her face and said, "Oh, really?" and continued her attack and the Excalibur hit the ground making many cracks appear on it and soon an explosion occured making the ground blown apart throwing away Liban in the process. Xenovia kept Excalibur back to the Ex-Durandal and looked at the fallen Liban and said, "Looks like your mind is not as fast as you." Liban gritted his teeth and was about to use his Sacred Gear on Xenovia but Xenovia then said, "Now let''s see if you can catch up with me or not." and used the Excalibur rapidly''s ability to increase her speed which was already boosted by her Knight piece. In an instant she appeared in front of Liban and used her sword''s blunt side to attack Liban''s gut with full power.(Just think of this as how Asta(Black clover) beat Sekke (the ba-hah guy) during the Knight selection.) Liban''s mouth opened wide with and blood came out of his mouth. He looked at Xenovia who still had no intention of stopping her attack and then smashed the guy along with her sword in the ground making Liban ho unconcious with her eyes turned white." Xenovia looked at the now unconcious Liban with a confused expression on her face and thought, ''That was easy. I thought that these opponents were considered one of the best?'' Suddenly she heard a crashing sound and turned her head and got in her stance but only saw Koneko looking at the wall. She then looked at the wall as well and saw the huge rock guy implanted in the wall. She stared at the rock guy for a while and then turned towards Koneko. Suddenly realisation hit her and she widened her eyes in surprise. ''It is not that these opponents are weak. It is the fact that the people I am being around are way too strong. They have messed with my common sense of power levels. Though it was because of these overly strong people that I became stronger naturally.'' Koneko then looked towards Xenovia and then at the unconcious knight and then back at Xenovia, "Done?" Xenovia snapped out of her thoughts and looked towards Liban and nodded her head, "Yeah." And as if to justify her claim the announcement was heard. "SAIRAORG SAMA''S ROOK AND KNIGHT ARE UNABLE TO BATTLE!!!!! THE WINNER OF THIS ROUND IS KONEKO TOUJOU AND XENOVIA QUARTA OF RIAS GREMORY''S PEERAGE!!!!!" All four of them were then transported back and Xenovia and Koneko got back to their teammates. Rias looked at them and said, "Good job you two. Congratulations." Ismai nodded and said, "Yeah, you two just one shot both of them!!! That was really cool!!!" Akeno nodded and said, "Yeah, you two were great but still don''t you think that you two did too much. Even Yuto-kun took some time even if he could win easily." Koneko just blushed and looked away, now that she could think clearly the reason for her to act like she did in the game was not something she could tell them easily. Even thinking about the situation that she fantasised about made her embarresed. Xenovia on the other hand plainly said, "Oh, I was just trying to make an impact." Hearing her all of them got curious while Koneko just sighed in relief seeing that Xenovia brought the spot light on herself. Rias looked at Xenovia and asked, "Impact?" Xenovia nodded and said, "A few days ago, I got some knowledge that in a pack of wolves the one who is the strongest is able to attract the opposite s.e.x quite easily." ".....Huh" "W-wait a minut what are you talking about?" Xenovia tilted her head and said, "Impressing someone?" Isami shook her head and said, "No No No No No, I am not talking about that. Who the hell told you this?" Xenovia looked at Isami with a confused look on her face and said, "What? Is something wrong with my theory?" Isami nodded and said, "First of all? Why the hell are you taking wolves as an example?" "Aren''t men called ''hungry wolves'' Aika-san told me that?" Hearing that all of them sighed and looked at the innocently-corrupted girl with pity. Isami placed her hand on Xenovia''s shoulder and said, "Stop asking these types of thi gs from her she is beyond common sense of normal people. Heck I even believe that she has a Sacred Gear which allows her to measure someone''s d.i.c.k size. Just ask me if anything like this comes to your mind." Xenovia just nodded thinking that her information was wrong and decided to take Isami''s help. Rias looked at her Knight and asked, "By the way who were you trying to impress?" Xenovia looked at Rias and said, "Oh, that''s-" "IT WAS ME, DIO!!!!" -------------------- Take 2 : Xenovia looked at Rias and said, "Oh that''s-" But before she was able to finish the announcer got their attention and called Rias and Sairaorg for the next match. Chapter 228 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-3 Rias and Sairaorg got on top of the platforms, took the dice in their hands and rolled it inside the bowl. "Participant Sairaorg-sama rolled a 3 and participant Rias-sama rolled a 5 making it a total of 8. Both teams have five minutes to discuss." After both the kings got back to their places the peerages got enclosed by a barrier. Inside the Gremory peerage area before anyone could say something Isami announced, "I will go." All of them looked at Isami for a while but Rias just nodded her head and said, "Don''t exhaust yourself too much." Isami smirked and said, "Don''t worry, my stamina is very high thanks to my regular ''training'' with Tatsuya." Hearing that all of them just sighed except for Gasper and Xenovia. Xenovia just thought that Tatsuya trained her in a way to increase her stamina(A/N: Well she is correct in a sense....I guess #even if you are correct doesn''t mean that you are right.) While Gasper, who had an intense blush on his face, just hid his face with his hands while mumbling something like, "Tatsuya-senpai is being too manly" ------------------ Inside the barrier of Sairaorg''s peerage: Sairaorg and his peerage were discussing about who to send out and Kuisha said, "Since the value is 8 the only people who can come out are the Knight who fought before, the bishop, the red dragon empress which i think is most likely and the king Rias Gremory herself which i don''t think will happen." All of them nodded and Sairaorg thought for a while and said, "I don''t think they will send the knight as his match was over not too long ago and sending a bishop alone when the value is this high is not very likely specially for a Gremory who care for their servants a lot. So the most probable answer should be the red dragon empress." He then looked at his peerage and asked, "But who will go against her?" All of them remained silent for a while when suddenly a very skinny man raised his hand and said, "I wish to experience the power of the red dragon empress, if you allow Sairaorg-sama." Sairaorg looked at the man and with a smirk on his face said, "Want to check who the better dragon is, eh? Fine, but don''t underestimate her, she is very strong. Not to mention she is under Tatsuya''s tutelage." Hearing that the old man named Ladora nodded his head with a serious expression on his face. Sairaorg then looked at his peerage once again and asked, "So we still have a margin of 3, huh." He then looked at his bishops and asked, "Any of you want to accompany him?" Hearing that the robed boy raised his hand and said, "I will go, if something goes wrong for Ladora I will seal her Sacred Gear for a while. After all we cannot let the match go anymore out of hand." As he said that the three people who just lost became a bit dejected, Seeing which the robed boy names Misteeta immediately apologised to them. -------------------- After the five minutes were over Isami from Rias''s side and Ladora and Misteeta from Sairaorg''s side came forward. ------------------ In the room where Tatsuya and the others were sitting the whole Tatsuya group just sighed seeing the contestents of this round. Seeing them sigh Misla and Venelana looked at them and asked, "What happened? Is something wrong?" Kurumi chuckled and said, "Nothing much, it''s just that the match this time is totally in Isami''s favour. The team which Sairaorg picked is the worst possible team that he could have thought of to face against Isami." Hearing that Misla looked at them with a confused expression on her face and asked, "Why? You all should already know what those two are capable of and I think that against the red dragon empress a dragon would be the best choice not to mention Misteeta''s abi-" Before she could finish Tatsuya looked at her with a smile on his face and said, "You will see." and then looked back ahead making the entire room silent. Miyuki looked at Misla and said, "Don''t think too much, he is just excited since he trained Isami himself this time around. " Misla just nodded and focused on the game once again with curiosity filling her to know what Tatsuya is so confident about. ----------------- All three participants came in front and were instantly teleported to the rating game field. Once all of them were there Misteeta gave a bow and said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you Red dragon empress. I am Misteeta one of Sairaorg-sama''s bishop and this man beside me is Ladora, a rook." Ladora gave a bow as well and said, "A pleasure to meet you." Isami hurriedly bowed as well and said, "Ah, a pleasure to meet you as well. I am Isami Hyoudou, a pawn." Both the boys nodded and Ladora said, "Since the introductions are over, let us begin. Misteeta please stand back." Misteeta nodded and then took some distance from Ladora. Seeing that Isami narrowed her eyes and said, "Hey old man are you looking down on me?!" and started releasing a bit of her aura. Feeling the aura Lodora felt a bit excited and said, "Not in the slightest, I just want to test myself against the legendary red dragon." and then transformed into his dragon form. Seeing him transform into a dragon Isami widened her eyes and said, "So that''s why you were giving off a draconic smell." Isami summoned her gauntlet and said, "Ddraig let''s do it." The gem on the Gauntlet glowed and Ddraig said, "Let''s do it partner, it has been a while since I will be fighting against a dragon who I can defeat." Isami chuckled and said, "Yeah, fighting against Tanin and Tiamat were not very happy memories." She then smirked and both her and Ddraig shouted at the same time, "WELSH DRAGON BALANCE BREAKER!!!!" and the red draconic armour surrounded Isami. Seeing the two dragon ready to fight Ladora got serious as well and was prepared to cancel her armour at any moment he felt that they were going to lose. Ladora smirked and took his stance seeing which Isami took flight and the gem on her gauntlet started blinking. "BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST!!!!!" Isami who was now boosted up rushed towards the dragon with her full speed while readying her fist. In an instant she came in front of the dragon and said, "So let''s test how durable are you?!" and punched Ladora''s face with all her might sending Ladora flying a few metres away. Ladora, who was punched was surprised on seeing the power that the young brown haired girl possessed and smiled in excitement. He then prepared to maintain his balance but before he was able to- "Don''t think I am stopping just there." Isami came in front of him and started throwing a barrage of punches at the dragon who was barely able to block the serious blows, though he still took a great amount of damage. Ladora them swiped Isami with his tail which she was able to dodge without much problem but then she felt a huge amount of energy coming towards her and immediately got away from her spot which was soon covered by a very strong fire attack. Isami looked at Ladora and said, "Typical dragon, huh." and started firing a lot of dragon shots towards Ladora who fired his flames to counter the attacks. Isami appeared behind Ladora and said, "So typical dragon weakness as well." and fired a very big Dragon shot from behind the dragon. But before she was able to Ladora used his tail to attack Isami which she was able to dodge once again but unfortunately she missed her shot. Ladora flew up in the air and said, "Typical counter measures as well." Seeing the dragon above them Isami mentally asked Ddraig, "Hey, shall I hold back a little lesser, the Old man is getting c.o.c.ky?" Ddraig just nodded his head and said, "Let''s do that, this is getting pointless. Not to mention, if the best thinks that what we are doing is not upto his mark then we are sone for." Hearing that a chill passed own Isami''s spine and she said, "For our survival... DDRAIG DO YOUR JOB!!!!!" The gem on the Gauntlet glowed and Ddraig said, "On it BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST!!!!!" Labora and Misteeta who felt the sudden surge in Isami''s aura were shocked and were not able to process what was happening. Isami who didn''t give a shit about them being shocked immediately flew towards Labora, clamped her fists together and smacked Labora down, towards the ground. Isami looked at Labora''s falling figure and said, "Don''t take this personally old man." and raised her hand towards Labora''s direction. A small blaster appeared over Isami''s armour and she fired a green coloured energy blast towards the dragon sending him crashing to the ground a bit faster. Misteeta who saw that immediately placed a defensive spell on Labora to reduce a bit of his damage and then looked at Isami and thought, ''She is dangerous. There is no way that we can deal with her. Sorry Labora, but I am doing this.'' and used his Sacred Gear to seal Isami''s sacred Gear making the armour wrapped around Isami immediately disappear only leaving behind the Gauntlet. By having her armour vanish all of a sudden Isami was shocked and asked Ddraig mentally, "What happened?! Ddraig are you there?!" "Yeah, I am here, don''t panic. It looks like somebody sealed my abilities." Isami widened her eyes in surprise and thought, ''Who coul-'' but suddenly she realised something and looked towards the bishop and shouted, "It is you, right?" Misteeta who was taking deep breaths since sealing a Longinus too a lot out of him gave a pained smile and said, "Rather than that, don''t you have to worry about something else?" Isami then said, "About wha-" But before she was able to finish her whole body was engulfed in the flames fired at her by Labora. Seeing the girl engulfed in flames Misteeta sighed and said, "That was a close one. Whatever, this is over at least." But all of a sudden both of them heard, "Oh, but we are just getting started." and both the dragon and the mage got shocked and looked towards the fire which.....was being eaten by Isami. Labora seeing that closed his mouth and Isami ate the remainder of the games and wiped her mouth. "Now, I have got a fire in my belly!!!" and covered her fists in flames. Chapter 229 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-4 Isami looked at the dragon and the mage duo and said, "I thought that I could do this the less painful way but looks like you want to feel the pain. So be it then." The fire on her fists intensified and Isami smirked and said, "Let me show you how real flames feel like." and fired a huge fireball towards the two. Labora who felt dangerous intent coming from the fire immediately got away but Misteeta who was already exhausted because of sealing a Longinus was not able to move and took the hit head on. "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! IT''S BURNING!!! IT''S BURNING!!!" Labora looked towards his partner in panic and shouted, "MISTEETA!!!" but was not able to help him as his instinct was telling him that the fire was dangerous for him. Isami then turned towards Labora and asked with an amused expression on her face, "You can feel it, right? You can feel that this fire is dangerous, right?" She then started moving towards Labora and asked, "Hey, why don''t we do the same what you did with me engulfing you in fire." Labora who was feeling afraid of the approaching Isami started moving back seeing which Isami got more amused and asked, "Now now, aren''t you a dragon? Don''t get cold feet now. Show some courage. If you want I can warm you up." and fired a wave of her fire towards the dragon. Labora who saw the fire coming towards him flew away but then noticed that the fire was following him. "No getting away this time, dragon-kun." and I creased the intensity of her flames making them hotter and wider. Labora who saw that there was no way that he was going to dodge the fire turned around and opened his mouth to intercept it with his own fire. Isami who saw that smirked and said, "It''s useless" and started putti g more power in her flames which immediately broke through Labora''s flames and hit the dragon. "AGHHHHHHH!!!!" Isami then flew above Labora and covered her fists with flames. She then started descending towards the dragon and started emitting fire through the soles of her feet to increase her speed. Once she got close to the dragon she hit him with her flaming fists repeatedly making the already injured dragon wince in pain. She then grabbed his tail(the back one) and then ignited it on fire making the Dragon immediately widen his eyes in shock and rush around in panic. Seeing the huge dragon acting like that the audience had a complex feeling as they were not able to decide whether to pity the dragon or laugh at the display. After Isami was done enjoying the show of the dragon running around with his tail set ablaze on dragon slaying fire, she looked towards Misteeta who was pretending to be knocked out after the attack and said, "Want me to give you a wake up call bishop-kun." and pointed her hand towards Misteeta gathering a fireball in it. Misteeta who saw the fireball immediately flinched and fired a lot of spells towards Isami who took it head on. She smirked and said, "Seems like you forgot about something." Misteeta looked at her with a confused expression on her face which soon turned to that of worry when he saw Isami raise her gauntlet. "BALANCE BREAKER!!!" and once again her red armour was back on her. Isami looked at the dragon and then at Misteeta and said, "Let''s finish this now." and rushed towards Misteeta and grabbed him by the collar. Misteeta who was confused by Isami''s actions was thrown towards Labora and the dragon who saw his partner coming towards him shouted, "Misteeta do something about this fire I cannot touch this!!!" Misteeta raised his staff and cast a water spell on Labora''s tail extinguishing the fire and revealing a tail whose scales were destroyed where the fire affected it. Labora sighed in relief and caught Misteeta who was coming towards him and asked, "Any idea what to do now?" "How about going back and rest." Both him and Labora got surprised by the voice and looked up only to see Isami in her armour with two blasters over each arm. Isami who saw their surprised faces smirked and said, "Bye Bye." and fired a very huge flame thrower through her arm blasters towards the duo. "Sairaorg sama''s bishop and rook retired. The winner of the is round is ISAMI HYOUDOU OF THE RIAS-SAMA''S PEERAGE!!!" Isami got out of her armour and stretched her body and said, "That felt nice, ain''t it Ddraig." The gem on the Gauntlet glowed and Ddraig said, "Indeed the feeling of dominating the battlefield is the best afterall." Hearing that Isami had an amused expression on her face and she said, "Heh, even better than dominating Albion on the bed?" Ddraig immediately got pissed and shouted, "THAT''S THE WORST THING EVER THAT COULD HAPPEN!!!! I AM NOT BE DOMINATING HIM ON THE BED!!!" Isami clapped her hands excitedly and said, "Oh, so you finally accepted to let Albion be on the top and dominate you." "NOT HAPPENING EITHER!!!! I WILL KILL MYSELF IF I EVER GET INTO SUCH A SITUATION!!!" Isami started laughing at Ddraig refusion and was then sent back to the underworld. Chapter 230 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-5 After Isami got back the others congratulated her while on the other hand Sairaorg sent his rook Labora and Misteeta were dejected at their loss, though Sairaorg was a bit excited as he now knew that Isami had some new tricks up her sleeve and was itching to fight her. A few minutes later Rias and Sairaorg were once again called back roll the dice. "Both the participants rolled a 2 making it a total of 4. Both teams have five minutes to discuss their strategy." And once again both the kings came back to their peerage and were enclosed in the barrier. Rias looked at her peerage and said, "Since it is a four they can now only send out the last remaining bishop of theirs and as for us we can only send in either the knights or Gasper. So who is up for it?" The two knights looked at each other to see whether the other one was willing to go But out of nowhere Gasper raised his hand and said, "I-I-I would like to g-go." The whole peerage was shocked by Gasper''s answer and Rias Immediately asked, "Are you alright Gasper? Is something wrong with you?" with a worried expression on her face. Gasper immediately shook his head and said, "I am totally fine!!" Akeno then asked, "Then why are you volunteering to go? You wouldn''t do that sort of thing normally Gasper-kun." Koneko nodded and said, "Gaspy is not like that. If you are not feeling well I can give you some of my sweets." and gave a chocolate bar to Gasper. Gasper looked at the chocolate in his hand and then back at Rias with a pleading expression on his face and said, "I am totally fine!!!" All of them were once again surprised by his sudden yell and Isami tried to calm him down by making him take deep breaths. Once Gasper was back to normal he looked at the others and said, "I just want to show the others that I am a man as well. I want to show that I am not a coward. I want to prove that I can be strong as well and can change. So don''t trat .e like that!!!!!" He then looked at the others who were surprised by his answer and then said, "Plus Tatsuya-senpai taught me a few moves and told me to show the underworld what I am capable of. I want to stand upto his expectations. Please let me do this president!!" Rias stared at Gasper for a while and then gave a tired sigh and said, "Just promise me that you will not be reckless and take care of yourself." Gasper looked at Rias with a smile on his face and nodded his head and said, "I promise that I will win this." After the five minutes were up Gasper and Coriana came forward making some specific people in the crowd making an uproar on seeing Gasper was up for fighting. Both the bishops were then sent to the rating game field. Coriana looked at Gasper and with a smile on her face said, "I am Coriana, one of Sairaorg-sama''s bishop, and you must be the famous cross dresser bishop Gasper, right?" Gasper nodded and then bowed and said, "N-nice to meet you." Coriana chuckled and said, "Oh my, don''t be so nervous boy, you will make me want to ''attack'' you, if you know what I mean." Immediately Gasper''s whole face turned red and he said, "W-w-what are you t-talking about. T-t-t-that is very i-indecent." Coriana bent a little but making her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle making Gasper focus on them. Seeing that a mischievous smile appeared on her lips and she said, "Aren''t you looking so intently on something indecent right now?" Gasper immediately looked away and said, "N-n-no it''s not like that!!!" Coriana then stood straight and crossed her hands lifting up her b.r.e.a.s.ts a bit while placing her hand on her cheek and said, "It''s fine you know. How about you give up the match and then I can teach you some indecent stuff later. I can assure you that you will not dislike it." and then walked towards Gasper and lifted his chin with her finger and asked, "So, what do you say? Want to have some fun with Onee-san after the game." Gasper looked at Coriana with some tears at the corner of his eyes and said, "I-I-I will not give up. I will win this match!!!" and then transformed into multiple bats and started tackling her. Coriana who saw Gasper transform into bats was a bit surprised but immediately went into a defensive stance and said, "So you are a damphir, huh." Bats tried to hit her but Coriana easily blocked and dodged the bats and put some distance between the two of them. Gasper who saw Coriana away from her started to fly towards her but Coriana immediately made a magic circle and started firing a lot of icicles towards the bats. The bats who were caught off guard by Coriana were hit by the icicles but still a few of them managed to dodged them. Gasper then turned back to his human form and made a shield magic circle to block the incoming icicles. Coriana seeing him go on the defensive smiled and said, "Don''t think that the shield will last long~. You need know what happens when you don''t follow the Onee-san''s order." and increased the speed of icicles. Gasper''s shield started to crack down making him furrow his brows. He bit his lips and said, "No other choice." His eyes then changed and turned totally red with a tiny of gold in them and just as it changed the time stopped for Coriana and the icicles. Gasper then moved away from his spot and got behind Coriana and let the time flow normally once again. Coriana who saw Gasper disappear in front of her eyes widened her eyes in surprise but soon jumped up in the air and fired the icicles behind her when she felt something was there. Gasper who was surprised by Coriana''s actions was hit by the icicles but soon he stopped time once again and got away from her and let the time flow once again. Coriana once again saw the damphir disappear in front of her eyes and then looked towards the direction where Gasper was. "You seem to have some unusual power there, damphir-kun. Instantaneous movement? No, I guess it is something related to teleportation or time control since you don''t make any movement while disappearing." Gasper, who was bleeding from multiple spots looked at Coriana and activated his Sacred Gear to stop time. Once the time was stopped he fired some blasts of demonic energy towards her but just as the blasts were about to hit a barrier surrounded her. Being surprised by the sudden appearance of the barrier Gasper''s concentration got broken and the time once again started moving for Coriana who immediately started firing her blasts towards Gasper. Gasper who took the blasts head on got engulfed in the explosion but was able to form a protective shield around him time to prevent any serious damage. Coriana looked at the struggling Damphir and said, "What you will do now Damphir-kun, your time stopping won''t work since I have already placed a barrier around me which will block your attacks even if I am stopped. The result will be the same, so why not give up and go back." Gasper looked at Coriana and said, "I am not going to put Tatsuya-senpai''s name to shame. I will prove you that I am a man, that I can be strong.....I will show you that I can win!!!!" Hearing his declaration Coriana looked at him with an amused smile on her face and said, "Then how about this, of you are able to beat me, I will go on a date with you. Attractive enough for an unmanly boy like you, right?" But just as she said that Gasper''s aura changed and he shouted, "I AM A MAN!!!" He then took out a small piece of paper and said, "Tatsuya-senpai, I am going to use this, I guess." and then stared at the paper and said, "Self hypnotism art: Activate." and passed some of his demonic energy through the paper which started to glow and release a blinding yellow light. -------------------- Once the blinding light was released the audience were confused thinking what was going to happen. Tatsuya who sar the glow started to laugh loudly and said, "CORIANA IS DONE FOR!!!" Seeing him laughing the others in the room looked at him with a weird expression on their faces and Miyuki asked, "What is that Onii-sama? Do you know what is happening?" Tatsuya looked at Miyuki and said, "You know what Gasper''s greatest weakness is?" Miyuki thought for a while and then said, "His being a p.u.s.s.y like mentality?" Tatsuya gave a wry smile and said, "Being afraid of many things. And if that attitude is taken off from him then he is very powerful so I tried to help him with that, but Gasper is Gasper, so there was no progress in it." Tatsuya then smirked and said, "But that doesn''t mean that we cannot forcefully change his personality, right?" Kurumi widend her eyes and said, "Hypnotism to seal off his attitude?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yup, but don''t worry. It is temporary and don''t have any bad side effects." ----------------- Back in the rating game field: The blinding light starred to die down and a Gasper whose hair was standing up and being covered in golden aura was now visible to everyone. Coriana looked at Gasper and said, "Wow, you look a bit more manly now." and then formed a magic circle and said, "But that won''t help you win." and fired her icicles once again. But in the next instant Gasper appeared behind her and kicked her with great force, though the barrier blocked it but she was still thrown a few metres away. Coriana looked at Gasper with a shocked expression on her face to which Gasper responded with a smile and said, "Muda da!" Chapter 231 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-6 Coriana narrowed her eyes and once again started shooting out her icicles seeing which Gasper just activated his Sacred Gear and dodged them easily. He smirked and then slowly started to fly towards Coriana who kept on firing icicles and energy blasts at Gasper. Gasper kept his Sacred Gear activated and easily dodged the attacks and said, "What happened? Can''t seem to hit me now, I guess? Why don''t we just stop and you retire before I hurt you?" and stood in front of Coriana. Coriana who now knew that her magic attacks were of no use, tried to punch him, but Gasper just moved his hand and blocked her fist with his palm and said, "You don''t have the power to hurt me, you know? Want to see how a real punch feels like?" and use his other hand to coat it with reinforcement magic which was taught to him by Tatsuya and punched Coriana in the gut while shattering the barrier in the process. Coriana, who was punched in the gut widened his eyes in shock while some saliva spilled out of her mouth and was blown away. But before her body could crash to the ground Gasper used his Sacred Gear to stop her fall and pointed his hand in her direction and said, "It''s over now." and charged a very strong and huge orb of demonic energy in his hand and fired at her and let the time flow normally once again. Coriana who saw the huge orb coming towards her was shocked but couldn''t do anything. Her body was still a bit numb from the punch earlier and the orb was too close for her to fire any attack at it. She just signed and thought, ''Looks like it''s over for me. Forgive me Sairaorg-sama.'' She looked at Gasper for one last time before the huge orb collided with her and her body dissipated in light particles. ""S-SAIRAORG-SAMA''S BISHOP RETIRED!!! THE WINNER OF THIS ROUND IS GAS- EHHH!!!" Back in the rating game field the golden aura around Gasper''s body began to fade away till none was left. Once the aura was gone, his hair came back to the original position and Gasper fainted and fell on the ground. "PARTICIPANT GASPER FAINTED. THAT MEANS THIS ROUND ENDS IN A TIE!!!!" In the room where Tatsuya and the others were sitting Kurumi looked at Tatsuya and asked, "No side effects, huh." Tatsuya looked at her and said, "You didn''t hear me properly I guess. I told you that there were no BAD side effects from this technique. Using this technique takes a lot of mental toll on the body so once the effect vanishes the body is very exhausted. This combined with all the damage that he took before transforming resulted in him fainting just after the technique was released. Also he cannot use it for a long time. Right now, fifteen minutes is his limit." Hearing that all of them looked at him with a deadpan expression on their faces seeing which Tatsuya said, "What, it is a great technique for someone like Gasper. It takes out his innate abilities. He can even stop normal mid-ultimate class beings in this form." All of them thought for a while and then nodded their heads thinking that it was indeed a good technique but only those who have a shy personality along with great innate abilities could use it for their benefit. ------------------ Back to the game: Rias and Kiba rushed to where Gasper appeared and checked whether he was fine or not. Once they were sure that nothing was wrong with him, they sighed and Kiba took Gasper back to their seats while Rias walked forward to roll the dice. Both Sairaorg and Rias got on the platforms and took the dice in their hands and rolled them back in the bowl. "Participant Sairaorg-sama rolled a 6 and participant Rias-sama rolled a 3 making it a total of 9. Both teams are given 5 minutes to discuss the strategy." Both Rias and Sairaorg then got back to their peerages and then were enclosed inside the barrier. Rias looked at the sleeping Gasper for a while and then said, "Since it is a 9 they will most probably send their queen. What do you think we should do? We have all of us left except for our bishop, afterall." Akeno raised her hand and said, "I should be going then, a battle between the queens should be exciting don''t you think?" Isami looked at Akeno and said, "Don''t take this so lightly Senpai. Kuisha-san is strong." Hearing that all of them raised their brows and looked at Isami. Akeno then asked, "How can you say that? Have you seen her fight before?" Isami shook her head and said, "I have never seen her fight but Tatsuya''s very words about her were, "Kuisha is probably under the top 5 strongest youth devils I have met." and just for instance, Sairaorg is at rank 1 of his list while the current me is rank 2." All of them remained silent for a while till suddenly Rias looked at Akeno and asked, "So what do you want to do?" Akeno looked at Rias for a while and then with a smile on her face said, "I want to see how one of the strongest in Tatsuya''s list is? I will go for the next round." Rias nodded and said, "Fine then. Go, the times up." and immediately the barrier around them disappeared and both the queens came forward and were teleported to the game field. Once both of them were in the field Akeno bowed a bit and said, "Akeno Himejima, Rias''s queen." Kuisha bowed as well and said, "Kuisha Abadon, Sairaorg-sama''s queen." Akeno smiled and said, "Heard that Tatsuya think very highly of you?" Kuisha smiled and said, "Well, who knows wanna find it out first hand?" Akeno took out her wings and said, "With pleasure. I really am in a mood to hear some screams, right now." and took flight. Kuisha took out her wings as well and got in the air and said, "So you are sadomasochist that Tatsuya told me about. Seems you are capable of giving some shocks?" Akeno chuckled and said, "Ara ara, I really like to see the ''shocked'' look on other''s faces." and soon holy lighting was cladded in her hand. Seeing the lightning and feeling the holy element in it Kuisha smirked and thought, ''This will be over in an instant.'' ------------------- In the room where Tatsuya and the others were sitting the whole of Tatsuya''s team except for Rossweisse sighed and said at the same time, "Akeno is going to lose." Hearing which both the mother''s were surprised and looked at Tatsuya''s group. Seeing them looking in their direction Tatsuya said, +You both know what Kuisha''s ability is, right?" to which both the mothers nodded. Seeing them nod Ingvild said, "And Akeno is able to use holy lightning just as her father. So just think what will happen when the said holy lightning will hit Akeno herself. Even though she is a part fallen, she is a half devil as well. And holy and devil don''t go hand in hand." Asia nodded and said, "And going by her sadistic tendencies she would be falling down in....." Karin looked towards the screen and with a sigh said, "-right about this instant." and saw Akeno dissipating in light particles. ------------------- "PARTICIPANT RIAS''S QUEEN RETIRED!!! THE WINNER OF THIS MATCH IS KUISHA ABADON OF SAIRAORG-SAMA''S PEERAGE!!!!!" Chapter 232 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-7 After the match was over Kuisha came back to her peerage and was complimented by her teammates. On the other hand the Gremory group were worried for Akeno and immediately asked someone to send her to the medical ward. Rias and Sairaorg once again were back on the platform to roll the dice and just like before rolled it in the bowl. Once the dice stopped rolling. "B-BOTH THE PARTICIPANTS ROLLED A 6 THAT MEANS A TOTAL OF 12. A CHANCE FOR SAIRAORG-SAMA TO COME FOR THE FIGHT HIMSELF!!! Both the teams have five minutes to discuss." Both the kings got back to their peerages and were then enclosed in the barrier. The whole peerage was silent until suddenly Isami raised her hand and said, "I will go, there is a better chance for me to handle him." Kiba looked at her and said, "No, Isami you stay back let us take care of him. You told it yourself just now, Sairaorg-san is stronger than you. Not to mention Tatsuya is guaranteeing about it. Let us go and exhaust him a bit." Hearing which Koneko and Xenovia nodded their heads. Koneko took out her gloves and wore them and said, "You wait senpai, we will try to weaken him a bit and if we got lucky will try to form a weakness for you to take advantage of." Isami looked at Koneko who was now in her nekoshou mode and sighed, "Don''t force yourself, If Tatsuya says that he is strong then that means that he was holding back during my earlier fight with him." All three of them nodded and then cams forward Once the five minutes were up and were teleported to the rating game field along with Sairaorg. Sairaorg looked at his opponents and said, "Two Knights and one rook, so the red dragon empress didn''t came out, huh." Kiba formed his holy devil sword and said, "Don''t worry about her, she will have her moment later for now you have to deal with us." Sairaorg looked at Kiba and soon a smirk appeared on his face and said, "That''s true as well, let''s save the dessert for the last." He then raised his fists and then two glowing marks appeared on them. "These are the weight seals that Tatsuya gave me for training, much more potent than anything in the underworld. I shall remove them now." and then two of the glowing marks vanished from his arms and a strong gist was released from his body making the surrounding surface crack up a bit. Sairaorg smiled seeing the extent of his restrictions and then said, "Now let us begin. I give you all the first move." Hearing that the three of them felt a bit insulted but knowing that the guy in front of them was on a whole another level, immediately took action and got serious. Kiba gripped his sword tightly and said, "Xenovia start charging. Koneko, intercept him with me." Both the girls nodded their heads and Xenovia immediately raised her sword and started charging the energy in it while Koneko clenched her fist tightly and followed after Kiba who was already way ahead of her. Kiba started slashing towards Sairaorg who simply dodged the slashes without much difficulty and said, "You certainly are fast compared to a normal Knight-" and then clenched his fist and said, "But not as fast as me." and punched Kiba sending him flying and said, "and not even that durable." and saw Kiba''s body dissipating in white light. He then moved his hand and blocked an incoming fist towards him and said, "You certainly pack quite a punch young nekoshou." Koneko looked at Sairaorg with narrowed eyes and said, "You as well, you were even able to defeat Senpai in one hit, even though he is quite durable now." Sairaorg smiled and said, "I have known Tatsuya for quite a long time, meaning I have quite a lot of experience fighting with him and his group, you can''t slack off if you want to catch upto those monsters." He then punched Koneko as well who intercepted it with her own punch. Seeing that Sairaorg was a bit surprised to which Koneko said, "That punch was nothing compared to Shizuka-san''s punch." Sairaorg snorted and said, "Like hell I can be at that level yet, but your punches feel heavy as well. Let''s see who can punch better." and both Sairaorg and Koneko started punching at each other blocking each blow coming at them.(A/N: Yeah, both of them are doing the ORA ORA- MUDA MUDA scene.) Koneko and Sairaorg kept on punching each other but slowly and slowly Koneko''s fist began to get numb under the force of Sairaorg''s punches. Seeing the frown on her face Xenovia, who was still charging the sword began to get worried but suddenly out of nowhere Kiba appeared and said, "Keep focusing I will handle him. And thanks for the sword." and rushed towards Sairaorg with his holy devil sword and an Excalibur fragment which helped him in faking his ''defeat''. Sairaorg who noticed Kiba coming towards him stop holding back against Koneko and punched her a bit harder but Koneko took advantage of him focusing on Kiba for a bit and transformed into a white cat and got below him only to transform back and give him a punch in the face sending him flying up in the air. She looked at Kiba and said, "Now Senpai!!!" Kiba smirked as well and formed as many of his glory dragon troopers as he was capable of with each holding a holy devil sword and said, "Thanks Koneko." and all the troopers charged energy to the swords and fired a beam towards Sairaorg, while Kiba charged energy in both the Excalibur fragment and his own holy devil sword and fired a beam at him. ''There is no point in fighting him in close quarters. We have try the ranged attacks." Koneko as well fired a beam made up of senjutsu at Sairaorg which combined with the rest of the attacks forming a huge beam. Kiba then looked at Xenovia and shouted, "NOW XENOVIA!!!!" Xenovia clenched her teeth and sword and a huge beam formed over the sword. She then looked towards Sairaorg and the beam approaching him and said, "Take this EX-DURANDAL!!!!!" and fired the stored up energy towards the beam heading towards Sairaorg amplifying the power of the attack. Sairaorg, who saw the multi-coloured beam heading towards him took his wings out and got even higher at a very fast speed and said, "Let me show you what a true attack looks like. A move which Tatsuya taught to a ''failure'' like me." He then took a stance and brought both his hands closed to each other and a blue glow appeared in his hands. "KA....ME.....HA....ME...." Sairaorg then smirked and shouted, "HA!!!!!" and fired the blue energy wave towards the incoming attack breaking through it almost instantly and now heading towards the three devils. The three devils from the Gremory peerage who saw the huge blue wave coming towards them panicked and Koneko and Kiba asked immediately formed a barrier around them. Sairaorg looked at the barriers and said, "That would not help." and the beam crashed to the barriers and shattered them immediately on contact and hit the three devils retiring them as a result while also destroying a major part of the land. "T-THE WINNER OF THIS ROUND IS SAIRAORG-SAMA!!!!!" Chapter 233 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-8 After Sairaorg returned back from the he field he looked towards Rias''s peerage and after making sure that his opponents were not fatally injured, he got back to his peerage. Rias and Isami who were Now the only ones left from their group carried the other three injured members back and asked someone to take them to the medical wards. Rias and Isami looked at Sairaorg with a serious look in their eyes and then Rias said, "Time to roll the dice once again." and just as she said that both the kings were called by the announcer. Rias and Sairaorg got on top of the platform and rolled the dice in the bowl once again. "Participant Sairaorg-sama rolled a 6 and participant Rias-sama rolled a 3 making it a total of nine. Both the teams have got five minutes to discuss." Both Rias and Sairaorg got back and were once again enclosed in the barrier. Isami looked at Rias and asked, "So what do you plan to do?" Rias looked at Isami with a serious look in her eyes and said, "I will go. I am quite pissed right now and want to blow off some steam." Isami widend her eyes in surprise and asked, "Are you sure? If you are defeated then we will lose." Rias smirked and said, "That is to say if I will be defeated, right? Sairaorg himself won''t be coming which leaves us with either the pawn or the queen. And since he has not yet sent out his pawn in any of the games till now, then that means he is his trump card of sorts. And I have confidence that I can deal with the queen." Isami stared at Rias for a while and then said, "Are you really confident?" Rias stared back at Isami and said, "I am." Both continued to stare at each other for a while which finally ended with Isami sighing and saying, "Do whatever you want. You are the king of the peerage anyway." Rias smiled and said, "Then I should be going my cute and adorable pawn." and got off from her seat and immediately the barrier around them disappeared. Rias and Kuisha then came forward with the audience surprised seeing Rias coming herself instead of Isami. "Looks like Rias-sama will be participating in this match herself!!! Then without further adieu, let us begin!!!" and both of them were teleported to the rating game field. Kuisha looked at Rias and with a bow said, "Greeting to you lady Rias." Rias nodded as well and said, "Greetings to you as well, Kuisha Abadon. Let''s not waste our time and let us begin. Oh, a warning just before we begin. If you are willing to retire, just do it now, I am not feeling very well and am in a mood to blow of some steam, so I might not be able to hold back." Kuisha smirked and said, "We will see who is going to retire." and got ready to prepare a hole and redirect the attack on her. Kuisha looked at Rias and thought, ''She has not got much control over her demonic power and fires beams at her opponents, it would be easy to take on with hol- wh- what the hell is this?!?!'' All of a sudden the ground started to crack up and the pressure around Rias began to rise. Her hair started to flow violently with her usual reddish black aura surrounding her. She looked at Kuisha with a smirk and said, "I gave you time don''t complain, later." suddenly a huge magic circle appeared on the ground with the symbol of Gremory inscribed on it and a huge wave of power of destructing was fired up in the sky like a tower which engulfed most of the rating game field and Kuisha in it. A few moments later the tower of Power of destruction disappear along with the magic circle and only a huge crater of the size of the magic circle from before was left behind. Seeing the crater in the ground Rias chuckled and said, "Looks like I let loose a bit too much.*Teehee*" The whole audience as well as the announcer was silent, even the room where Tatsuya and the others were sitting was totally quiet. The whole group just stared blankly at the screen except for Venelana who had a proud smirk on her face and looked at the speechless expression on the faces of other with amus.e.m.e.nt. Tatsuya remained silent seeing the display of Rias''s power and thought, ''Sirzechs really did a bit too much.....but who am I saying that. I do the same thing as well.'' soon a sigh escaped from Tatsuya''s mouth and he muttered, "Looks like I owe her a favour, now." The stadium remained silent for a while when suddenly out of nowhere ''someone'' shouted, "YEAH!!! THAT''S MY RIA-TAN!!! SHOW THEM THE POWER YOU HAVE GAINED FROM THE TRAINING AND LOVE OF ONII-CHAN!!!!" The whole stadium snapped out of trance because of that ''someone''s'' shout and the announcer shouted, "THE WINNER OF THIS ROUND IS RIAS-SAMA!!!!!" Rias who was still in what was left of the field had an intense blush on her face and thought, ''O-O-ONII-SAMA I HATE YOU!!!!! JUST WHY DID YOU HAD TO SHOUT LIKE THAT!!!! FINE THEN, I WILL TELL GRAYFIA TO BE STRICTER WITH HIM!!!'' and was then teleported back to the underworld. Once she was back she could hear the audience cheering for her making her happy and thought, ''It is my first step to be recognised as Rias and not a Gremory.'' She then looked towards Isami who had a huge smile on her face and showing her a thumbs up. Rias smiled at Isami''s action and gave a thumbs up in return as well. Suddenly she heard a voice in her head, ''Good job, I was certainly impressed by you. Just don''t lose focus and try to win. Ah, and don''t get overconfident and mess the whole thing.'' Rias widend her eyes in surprise and thought, ''W-Wait Tatsuya!!!'' "Yeah, it''s me. Bye. Good luck with the final match." Before Rias could say something Tatsuya cut the connection with her making the red head sigh in dissapointment. She walked back to he seat and Isami asked, "What happened?" Rias looked at Isami and asked, "When this may is over tell me about Tatsuya''s like and dislikes." Isami didn''t understand what actually happened with her king and just nodded her head. Chapter 234 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-9 After a few minutes of rest the announcer Once again appeared and said, "Now let''s head towards the next match. Participants, ple-" But before he could finish Sairaorg stood up and said, "May I request for a match with the remaining members of the peerage. It wouldn''t be any fun now since only the high value players are left. And-" he then looked at Rias and Isami and said, "I really wanna see how much power these two have." The announcer then relayed the information to the judges who after discussing among themselves told their answer to the announcer. "The judges have no problem with Sairaorg-sama''s proposal. Does Rias-sama agree to this?" Rias looked at Isami who looked back at her and said, "We don''t know how strong his pawn is?" Rias then replied, "But the fact that we cannot beat him one on one is true as well. We might have a better chance of we work together and We also don''t know anything about his pawn so it is better to cover each other''s back." Isami just sighed and said, "There are way too many assumptions and variables in this match!!! It is really pissing me off!!! Ddraig what do you think We should do?!?!" The Gauntlet appeared on her arm and Ddraig said, "Just agree with it. Even if there are variables in this fight. It is still better than to fight him head on one on one as the result of that match is fixed, which is your total loss." Isami just sighed and nodded her head seeing which Rias looked at the announcer and nodded her head as well. The announcer nodded his head with an excited expression on his face and said, "GREMORY TEAM HAS ACCEPTED FHE BAEL TEAM''S CONDITION!!! THIS MEANS IT WILL BE THE LAST MATCH OF THE GAME!!!!!" Isami took a deep breath and said, "Ddraig, President, let''s do this." Rias nodded her head and said, "Yeah, let''s give our best." Both the teams were then transported to the rating game field and Sairaorg stared at Isami who stared back at him. "President take care of the pawn, I have some unsettled score with him." Rias looked at Isami and asked, "And what about our plan to deal with him together?" Isami looked at her and asked, "Do you really think that he is in the mood for that. He clearly wants to know how much was I holding back in our spar earlier." Isami looked at Sairaorg and saw the excited expression on his face while looking at Isami. She sighed and said, "Fine, I will try to take down the pawn as soon as I can so that I can assist you in the battle." Isami nodded and said, "That will help. Let''s do this Ddraig." The gem on the Gauntlet glowed and Ddraig yelled, "WELSH DRAGON: BALANCE BREAKER!!!" Sairaorg came forward as well while cracking his knuckles and said, "So shall we continue where we left out earlier Red dragon empress?" Isami took her stance and said, "And I hope that you are not going to hold back this time?" Sairaorg took his stance and said, "That depends on whether you can make me d-" before he could finish Isami rushed towards him and tried to punch him but he intercepted it with his own punch. "You should let someone finish when they are speaking to you." Isami snorted and covered her fists in flames and tried to make him back off by burning his hand, but Sairaorg immediately covered his hand with touki preventing any burns that could happen. "So this is the flame which Labora was talking about? They are very hot Indeed, probably hotter than the flames of an average Phenex." He covered his other fist with touki as well and said, "But that isn''t going to stop me!!!" and punched at Isami who immediately used her leg to strike Sairaorg''s leg and making him stumble a bit which changed the trajectory of the punch making it miss Isami. Isami didn''t wasn''t any time and immediately elbowed him which Sairaorg blocked with his hands but still there was a small crater formed on the ground. Sairaorg then pushed Isami back and said, "You really were holding back a lot the last time." Isami regained her balance and said, "So were you. Your reflexes are on a whole another level now." Both of them once again got in their stances and Isami said, "So shall we take this up a notch?" and started releasing her aura. Sairaorg smirked and started releasing his aura as well and said, "Why not?" But suddenly both of them heard a loud roar and turned around to see what happened and noticed Sairaorg''s pawn turning into a giant golden lion. Isami looked at the lion and asked, "What the hell is he?" Sairaorg looked at Isami and said, "That''s Regulus....." and started to explain to her about Reguls''s back story. Once he was done Isami looked at Rias and asked, "President, want me to help?!?!" Rias just made some magic circles in her hand and said, "No need to worry, I can handle him. You are not the only one who was training under someone especially strong." and fired waves made up of her Power of destruction towards Regulus who started dodging them. But seeing him dodge Rias smirked and moved her hand and at the same instant the P.O.D waves stared following the giant lion. Seeing that Regulus started to run and jump around in miscellaneous directions but the waves still followed him. Rias took advantage of him being focused on the waves and started placing various medium sized magic circles on the ground which fired a pillar made up of P.O.D whenever Regulus gets near them. Both Sairaorg and Isami looked at the ''cat'' who was running away for a while Me Isami asked, "Just what the hell happened to President when we were not looking after her?" -------------------- In the room where Tatsuya and his team were sitting the whole Tatsuya group looked at Venelana and asked, "Who the hell trained her to be this proficient in her demonic energy manipulation. I cannot imagine Sirzechs getting strict with her to this extent in training." Venelana chuckled and said, "That is the result of mine and Grayfia''s training. Afterall we cannot let Sirzechs incharge of her training all the time, he has a lot of duties. We made sure to make her to be atleast as proficient as low ultimate class devils during the warring periods. No leniency showed. Grayfia even spanked her whenever she wined or made a blunder. You should have seen her butt at that time. It was as red as her hair. Fufufufufufufufu." All of them except for Tatsuya just gulped their saliva and thought at the same time, ''At least Tatsuya/Tatsuya-san/Onii-sama don''t spank us during training'' All of them looked back at the screen and saw something which made all of them immediately become serious. "Her breathing is getting erratic, she is losing her stamina and demonic energy at a very high rate." Venelana, Rossweisse and Misla looked at the children a d asked, "You all can tell that just from that screen?" All of them just nodded and said, "Looks like her she used too much fuel in that blast against Kuisha." --------------------- Back in the rating game field: Rias had some sweat running down her forehead and thought, ''If this continues then I will lose. Let''s get on the close quaters." and slammed her hands in the ground and immediately all the magic circles that she had placed on the ground fired with P.O.D towards Regulus who immediately braced himself for the attack as there was no way for him to dodge them. Regulus charged up his aura and waited for the blasts to get near him and fired an area energy burst around him which clashed against the P.O.D and negated it. He sighed in relief and thought, ''The young girl from the Gremory family have grown a lot. And I am not talking about her b.r.e.a.s.ts.'' Suddenly he felt something approaching him from behind and jumped away. In the same instant he jumped away loud noise was heard and a lot of cracks appeared on the floor. When the dust cleared the figure was revealed to everyone with her hands covered in P.O.D and clenched into fists. She looked at Regulus and said, "It is not nice of you to get away from a lady who is trying to approach you, Regulus-san." Seeing her like that Regulus and Tatsuya''s group thought at the same time, ''What the hell did that sis-con did with her!!!!!'' ------------------ Meanwhile the said sis-con: "YEAH RIA-TAN KICK THAT LION''S ASS SHOW HER THE POWER OF LOVE BETWEEN US!!!! ONII-CHAN IS CHEERING FOR YOU WITH ALL HE HAVE!!!!!" Chapter 235 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-10 Tatsuya and his group who saw Rias''s hands covered in P.O.D were surprised and Tatsuya immediately contacted Sirzechs through his mental link. "OI, SIRZECHS WHAT THE HELL DID YOU TRAIN HER WITH!!!! THAT RIGHT THERE IS SOMETHING OUT OF YOUR SUPER MODE!!!!" Sirzechs who heard the sudden shouting in his head was a big shocked but soon calmed down once he recognised the voice. "Tatsuya, huh. Nah, it''s not like my super mode. In my super mode the P.O.D covers my body and is released without my control but what Ria-tan is doing is totally different her P.O.D is in her control as she is only making a thin layer out of it over her arms so as to increase the power of her blows, furthermore she can only do it on her two limbs right now, so either both her arms or both her legs or an arm and a leg, and that too must be taking way too much concentration. But I can say that it''s concept is based on my super mode, afterall it is ONII-CHAN WHO TAUGHT RIA-TAN THAT MOVE!!!! NOW WHEN SHE WIN HER MATCH SHE WILL COME TO HER ONII-CHAN AND WILL CONFESS HER FEELI-" Before the thi gs escalated Tatsuya cut the connection with Sirzechs and looked back at the game and thought, ''Thats a relief there, for a moment there I was shocked seeing her able to do something Sirzechs do in his super mode.'' He focused on Rias who was fending off Regulus''s attacks and thought, ''It is more of a strengthening technique using P.O.D rather than his super mode.'' ------------------ In the rating game field: Rias and Regulus were constantly attacking and blocking each other trying to over power one another and even though Regulus had the advantage in terms of power Rias was able to overcome it by making diversions using her P.O.D which was annoying Regulus a lot since it was also capable to follow him if he dodged it. Regulus as well was firing energy blasts at Rias who was easily able to destroy them using her P.O.D and though he was able to land some successive blows on Rias, it was still not enough to defeat her. Seeing that Rias was able to hold herself pretty well Isami focused back on her fight and said, "Let''s continue DDRAIG!!!" "BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST!!!!" She then charged towards Sairaorg who got in a defensive stance and blocked her onslaught of punches and kicks while also counterattacking her which were blocked by her as well. "THAT''S IT RED DRAGON!!!! SHOW ME WHAT HAVE YOU GOT!!!" "OH! I WILL SHOW YOU!!!! CHANGE WELSH DRACONIC ROOK!!!!" "CHANGE SOLID IMPACT!!!!!" Isami''s armour turned to a heavy one and she punched towards Sairaorg sending him flying despite him blocking the blow. "What happened Sairaorg-san!!!" "Change WELSH SONIC BOOST KNIGHT!!!" Isami got in front of Sairaorg in just an instant and changed back to her rook form and punched him in the gut making him cough out a bit of blood on crashing with the ground. Isami who still in the air looked at Sairaorg and said, "Change WELSH BLASTER BISHOP!!!!" "CHANGE FANG BLASTER!!!" and a huge cannon appeared on her back. Isami bent her body a bit, aiming the cannon at Sairaorg and said, "Not yet." and formed two more blasters on top of each of her hands and pointed them at Sairaorg. "BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST!!!" and fired a strong greenish blast from her back cannon while firing concentrated flame blasts with her hand cannon. All three beams combined and rushed towards Sairaorg seeing which Isami smirked behind her helmet and said, "Not yet. Ddraig do it." "As you wish... TRANSFER!!!!!" and added all the boosted power to her blast making it cover more than half of the field. Seeing the blast coming down both Rias and Regulus panicked and Regulus immediately rushed towards Sairaorg. "SAIRAORG-SAMA!!!!!" Rias looked at the fleeing lion and got in the sky as well and said, "Didn''t you went a bit overboard?" Isami looked at Rias and said, "Got a bit excited there." But all of a sudden a huge eruption of golden energy occured making both the audience and the two devils in the sky curious about it. But their curiousness was soon fulfilled when Sairaorg emerged out of the blast wearing a golden armour while looking at Isami with an excited smirk on his face. "THAT WAS A GOOD ATTACK RED DRAGON!!! I CAN STILL FEEL MY BODY BEING BURNT IN THAT INTENSE HEAT A D POWER!!!" Isami and Rias looked at Sairaorg with a shocked expression on their faces and said at the same time, "HOW MUCH ARE YOU STILL HOLDING BACK YOU BASTARD!!!!!" Hearing the two girls yell at him surprised Sairaorg but soon he started laughing and said, "Sorry sorry, I wasn''t going to use this but that blast made me excited. So now-" He became serious and said, "BEHOLD THE POWER OF THE LION KING NEMEA''S BALANCE BREAKER: REGULUS RAY LEATHER REX!!!!" But contrary to his expectations of the girls being shocked he felt a lot of killing Intent aimed at him and he immediately started sweating. He looked at Isami who was releasing immense amount of aura and killing intent and gulped his saliva and started sweating. Isami looked at Sairaorg and said, "Oi oi oi, you mean to say that you were not going to fight me at full power. You wanted to mock me. You are pitying me, huh." Sairaorg immediately raised his hands in denial and said, "No no my intentions were not to look down on you and I was not pitying you as well. It''s ju-" Before he could finish Isami pointed her finger at him and said, "THAT DOESN''T MATTER HERE YOU BASTARD!!!! WHAT WOULD HAVE YOU DONE IF YOU GOT CAUGHT UP IN THAT ATTACK EARLIER BEFORE THAT LION COULD HAVE COME TO SAVE YOUR ASS!!! IF I DEFEATED YOU WHEN YOU WERE NOT AT YOUR STRONGEST TATSUYA AND THE OTHERS SPECIALLY THAT BITCH TIAMAT EYOULD NOT HAVE BEEN SATISFIED AND I WOULD HAVE BEEN TORTU-...TRAINED TO DEATH!!! DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT YOU WERE GOING TO DO!!!" and started taking deep breaths while she slumped her shoulders. Rias then started to caress her back and tried to Calm her down. Sairaorg blinked in surprise but because of all the killing intent that was aimed at him he bowed his head and said, "I DON''T WHAT I DID WRONG BUT I STILL APOLOGISE FOR NOT FIGHTING YOU AT MY STRONGEST!!!" He then stood straight and said, "Now then let''s show you my strongest." and soon a huge amount of aura started to build up around him making his armour glow even brighter. Seeing that Isami glared at him and said, "I will make sure that you pay for not going all out earlier." and a huge amount of aura started to build up around her as well making her armour glow as well. The gem on her gauntlet kept blinking as continuous shouts of Ddraig yelling "BOOST" were heard by everyone. Seeing the two of them powering up Rias looked at the both of them with a dumbfounded look on her face and thought, ''These two are total monsters, there is no way that I could compete with them even if I had my demonic energy filled to the brim right now. Just what the hell are they planning to do." Rias got away from the two of them and Immediately made a layer of barriers around herself to not get caught in the fight of these two monsters. She could not believe that the lion who was struggling against her earlier stored this amount of power in its balance breaker. Once the two of them were powered up to the maximum they looked at each other for a while. The whole arena was silent as the audience were curious about what was going to happen between the two Longinus wielders and were looking intently at the scene. Rias as well got in a defensive stance and covered herself with her P.O.D reinforcement in the hands. Both of them looked at each other for a bit longer until suddenly both vanished from their spots and in the next instant were clashing against eachother with Ismai being in her rook mode. Sairaorg had an excited smile on his face and said, "YOUR POWER IS REALLY ON A DIFFERENT LEVEL NOW!!!! GOOD GOOD SHOW ME WHAT ELSE ARE YOU CAPABLE OF RED DRAGON!!!!" Isami who was still exchanging kicks and punches with Sairaorg covered her fists and legs with flames and increased the speed of her moves by using her flames as thrusters which made occasional punches and kicks hit the golden armoured devil. "DON''T WORRY I REALLY WANT TO PUT YOU TO ''SLEEP'' RIGHT NOW!!! WORRY WHETHER YOU WILL BE ABLE TO KEEP UP OR NOT, DDRAIG!!!" The gem glowed and said, "What you are already at maximum?!" Isami smirked and said, "Overload me." "ARE YOU INSANE!!!" "ARE YOU GOING TO DO IT OR I GO JUGGERNAUT!!!" Ddraig fell silent at her response and sighed, "You crazy brat, don''t regret it later. BOOST!!!" and immediately blood spilled out of her mouth but still a huge grin was on her face. "And now for the grand finale. Let''s fire up." and her whole body was now covered in flames. She then used those flames to reinforce her body making her able to handle her ''boost'' though her body started to heat up very quickly. The speed of her attacks started increasing along with the power behind the punches which were now very hot as well. Sairaorg now was on total defensive as he could not predict where Isami will hit next her speed and power were now at a totally different level as well. He glared at Isami and thought, ''How the hell is this happening. Her punches right now are feeling as heavy as Asia-san''s normal punches. What the hell did she do to gain this strength?!?!'' "HAHAHAHA CAN YOU FEEL IT BASTARD!!!! THIS IS THE FRUSTRATION OF A HIGH SCHOOL GIRL WHO IS BEING TOSSED AROUND BY A DRAGON KING AT A DAILY BASIS!!!! STOMPED UNDER THE FEET OF A DRAGON!!!! BATH IN THE FLAMES OF A DRAGON!!!! AND HOLDING ON FROM BEING CHEWED BY A DRAGON AS A TRAINING FOR INCREASING STRENGTH!!! CAN YOU FEEL IT!!! NOT TO MENTION ASIA''S FIST OF LOVE SESSIONS!!! CAN YOU FEEL THE FRUSTRATION!!!! HUH CAN YOU FEEL IT!!! TELL ME BASTARD!!!" and punched him with all her might making him immediately crash to the ground with his armour mostly melted from the heat of Isami''s punches. Isami raised her fists in the air and shouted, "GIVE ME A BREAK FROM THAT F.U.C.KI*G TRAINING REGIME FOR A WHILE YOU DRAGON HAG!!!" ------------------- Tatsuya and the others who were looked at Isami and the whole group said at the same time, "She finally lost it." Tatsuya looked at Isami for a while and said, "Fine then, I will look over her for a while for her to become rational again. And Asia no fist of love sessions from now on." Asia looked at Tatsuya and said, "Aw" and gave a pout. ------------------ Back in the rating game field: Rias approached Isami whose armour was Now giving off a lot of steam and said, "Isami.... you all rights?" All of a sudden her armour disappeared and an Isami completely drenched in sweat appeared and said, "I.....am fine. Just a bit hot." The Gauntlet appeared on her hand and Ddraig shouted at her, "YOU IDIOT WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING!!! YOUR BODY WAS GOING TO EXPLODE!!! F.U.C.K.I.N.G EXPLODE!!!!" Isami smiled wryly and looked at her gauntlet but then they heard an announcement. "Sairaorg-sama''s pawn retires." All of them looked down and saw the golden lion dissipating in white light. Sairaorg, whose body was now filled with bruises and burns, looked at Regulus and said, "Thank you for saving me there." Regulus smiled and said, "Don''t mention it my lord." and then disappeared. Sairaorg sighed and looked back at Isami and used his Phenex tears to heal back his injuries and said, "Let''s get this over with." Isami got ready as well and said, "Oh yea-" but suddenly her whole body felt a huge amount of pain and she said, "Shit, not now!!!!" Rias looked at Isami with a worried look on her face and said, "Here Isami use the Phenex tears." Isami shook her head with difficulty and said, "No use president, I don''t have that many injuries. It is the side effect of over heating my body, Phenex tears are of no use. Hold him for a while, I will be back up soon." Rias nodded as she saw the falling body of her pawn and then turned to look back at her cousin and said, "Let''s have our first fight in a while, Sairaorg." Chapter 236 - Rias v/s Sairaorg-11 Sairaorg looked at Rias and said, "Rias, huh. I am really surprised by the growth that you showed in this match. Your Power is certainly great." He then turned serious as a layer of touki appeared around his body and he said, "But that still is not enough to defeat me and don''t think that i am going to pull back my punches since you are my cousin." Rias turned serious as well as she covered her arms with her P.O.D and took said, "Looks like it is going to get a but rough." Sairaorg then took out his wings and started moving towards Rias with great speed seeing which Rias Immediately made a magic circle and fired multiple orbs of P.O.D towards Sairaorg. Seeing the orbs heading towards him Sairaorg crossed his arms in a defensive manner and started deflecting the orbs coming at him. "Don''t waste your energy Rias, these types of attacks are of no use against me not to mention your aim is not that good." But Rias didn''t say anything and kept on firing the orbs at him while also flying away from him and dodging the blows whenever he got near him. Sairaorg stopped following her and said, "Seems like you are in for a cat and mouse chase. Let''s get this game over with in an instant." He then took a stance and brought his hands together. "KA...." A blue glow then appeared in his hands as he brought the hands near his waist. "ME..." Seeing what he was going to do Rias stopped and stood still in the air and formed a magic circle in front of her and said, "You know Sairaorg...my aim is not that bad." and all of a sudden the orbs which were deflected or missed by Sairaorg turned into magic circles and all of them fired a ray made up of P.O.D towards Sairaorg. Sairaorg seeing the rays coming at him stopped charging his attack and was about to move away from there but all of a sudden all the beams changed their course and started to revolve around Sairaorg in the shape of a sphere trapping him inside the sphere. Rias looked at Sairaorg and said, "You cannot escape this Sairaorg, not without suffering with enough injuries." and smirked. Seeing her smirk Sairaorg smirked as well and said, "You really are in a mood to surprise everyone aren''t you." Rias narrowed her eyes and sent the magic circle that she formed earlier towards Sairaorg''s direction. The circle divided into two smaller circles and one of them got above the sphere and the other below the sphere. Bolts made of P.O.D started to come out of the sphere and soon a strong beam made up of P.O.D fired at Sairaorg. Sairaorg who saw the beam tightened his muscles and and a thick layer made of both demonic energy and touki surrounded him. Once he was able to the strongest layer he possibly could at that moment, he rushed towards the wall of the sphere and in the next instant a huge explosion occured. Rias widend her eyes in shock and shouted, "ARE YOU MAD!!!!! DO YOU WANT TO DIE OR WHAT!!!" Soon the smoke cleared and Sairaorg with one of his arm totally bruised and covered in blood appeared. There were bruises all over his body as well but none were as serious as his arm. He looked at Rias and said, "I am not mad...I just have confidence in my strength." "Your whole arm is totally damaged!!!" Sairaorg looked at his damaged arm and said, "Don''t worry, I still have my other one to win the fight." Rias narrowed her eyes and said, "You are saying as if you are going to win." Sairaorg smirked and said, "It''s because-" he then disappeared from his spot and appeared behind Rias with his body covered in touki and said, "I am going to win." and used his non-injured arm to punch Rias who blocked it with her P.O.D. covered arms in the last instant and was blown away by the. force of the punch. Sairaorg once again rushed at her seeing which Rias fired a powerfull blast of her P.O.D at Sairaorg trying to slow him down as well as increasing her own speed with the recoil. But to her surprise Sairaorg just came out of the attack using his arm and said, "This body is tough enough to not be affect by that power!!!" and rushed towards her. Rias Immediately balanced her body and dodged the punch heading her way and tried to attack him with her own punch. But Sairaorg used his leg to block her attack and used the other one to kick her in the gut sending her crashing in the ground. Blood spilled out of her mouth as Sairaorg''s kick made a contact with her. But Rias didn''t black out and used her demonic power to form a barrier to protect and slow down her fall. Sairaorg looked at his cousin and said, "This ends here, Rias." and used his demonic energy to form an orb in his hand and fired it at Rias. But before the orb could made contact a red blade slashed through the orb destroying it in the process. Isami who had her Ascalon out looked at Sairaorg and asked, "Missed me Sairaorg-san?" Sairaorg looked at Isami and said, "Red dragon empress, so you were still in the game huh. But what happened to your armour?" Isami scratched her cheek in embarrasment and said, "Looks like overloading and overheating myself at the same time was not a good idea. My body can''t take the strain of the balance breaker right now." She then turned serious and asked, "But that doesn''t mean that I am out of the game yet." She looked back at Rias and asked, "You still alive, President?" Rias looked at Isami with a pained look on her face and said, "Shut up, don''t Kill me just yet." and got up as Isami offered her hand for her to stand up. Rias looked at Sairaorg and asked, "So any plans Isami?" Isami shook her head and said, "None, just going with old hacking and slashing. My body is not in a good condition right now." Rias sighed and said, "Watch my back and I will watch yours." "You ladies should know that a battlefield is not a place for idle chatter." Both of them looked at Sairaorg and Isami said, "Give me cover." and took her wings out and flew towards Sairaorg. Rias also started firing small attacks at Sairaorg inorder to distract him. Sairaorg who saw Isami coming towards him also rushed towards her and punched her to which Isami responded with blocking the punch with her gauntlet. After blocking it she took the sword out of her Sacred Gear and used it with her other arm to slash at Sairaorg. Sairaorg being Sairaorg took the attack head on but immediately in the next instant a deep frown appeared on his face and he looked at the sword. Seeing his expression Isami smirked and said, "What happened? Got so excited for the battle that you failed to notice that it is a holy sword." She then pushed him back with her gauntlet and fired a dragon shot at him which sent him a few metres away. Isami didn''t waste any time as she saw Sairaorg''s movements slowing down because of the fatigue and the wound from the holy sword. She used her Sacred Gear and stacked up all the ten second boosts that she could before she got on defence from Sairaorg''s onslaught of punches. "President a little help here!!!!" Rias Immediately used the Phenex tears to heal the few broken bones caused by Sairaorg''s earlier attacks and rushed to aid Isami. ''My demonic power is just about to get depleted We have to finish it quickly.'' She looked at Isami blocking Sairaorg''s attacks while also grazing him with her sword which caused Sairaorg to flinch a bit in pain. Her eyes widen in realisation and she thought, ''That''s it.'' She covered her one arm in twice the amount of P.O.D she used earlier and punched towards Sairaorg. Sairaorg seeing the approaching punch block her with his injured arm which only deepened the frown on his face. Rias who attack was stopped smirked and transfer her P.O.D in her other arm and snatched the sword from Isami''s arm making Isami surprised by her action. The moment she held the sword her arm was engulfed in a huge amount of pain which was accompanied with a burning sensation. She gritted her teeth and covered the blade of the sword with the remaining of her P.O.D and slashed Sairaorg''s chest with it. Blood splattered out of Sairaorg''s chest as he also spilled a lot of blood from his mouth. He looked at the two girls and saw Isami having a shocked expression on her face while Rias who had a pained expression on her face dropped the sword. A huge grin appeared on his face and he thought, ''This is fun!!!!!'' "You both did good." Both the girls heard Sairaorg''s low voice as they saw his body falling down. "But this is my win." and in the next instant both of them saw a glowing blue orb in Sairaorg''s hand as he fired the beam towards the two devils. "R-R-Rias-sama and her pawn retired.....THE WINNER OF THE GAME IS SAIRAORG-SAMA!!!!!" Sairaorg who had a satisfied expression on his face fell down on the ground and soon turned unconcious. Chapter 237 - Talk after the game After the game was over Tatsuya and his group immediately went to the medical wards and found the members of both the peerages lying on the beds with bandages wrapped around them. Tatsuya looked at all of them and said, "That really was rough for all of you, huh. Asia if you don''t mind..." Asia nodded and said, "Okay, everyone wait patiently for me to heal you all." Tatsuya then looked at the winner of the game who was still unconcious and his hand was grabbed by Seekvaira. He walked towards them and said, "Don''t worry Aira-chan, he will be fine." and then removed the blanket from top of him and revealed his bandaged chest which had a deep cut on it. Tatsuya placed his hand over the cut and then extracted the holy energy from it and then started healing him. Once the deeper wound was closed he covered his body with the blanket once again and said, "There, all done. Don''t worry." and then fired a ball made of cold water at his face which instantly woke him up. Sairaorg woke up with a panicked expression on his face and then started looking around but sighed when he realised where he was. He looked at Tatsuya and said, "Was that really necessary to wake me up like that." Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Not really but someone was worried about you." and looked towards Seekvaira who was sitting beside Sairaorg. Sairaorg looked at Seekvaira and then saw her holding his hand. He sighed and said, "Don''t worry I am not someone to go down that easily." and gripped her hand lightly. Seekvaira blushed when she felt him gripping her hand and just pulled her hand back and said, "Good for you that you are alright." Hearing that the rest of the girls chuckled making the green haired girl even more embarresed. After everyone else was healed up and all of them were talking to eachother Sairaorg asked Tatsuya, "By the way Tatsuya, who do you think improved the most in this game." Hearing that all of the ones who participated in the game looked at Tatsuya with an expectant look in their eyes. Tatsuya looked back at them as if they were idiots and said, "Is that even a question to ask..." and then got up from his seat and started walking towards Rias. Seeing him walking towards her all of them specially Rias was surprised by that. She looked at Tatsuya and said, "No...I mean I didn''t do tha-" "Obviously it''s my favourite damphir Gasper." and patted his head making the damphir blush at his compliment. The whole room turned silent at his answer and looked at Gasper who immediately his behind Tatsuya when he felt the gazes upon him. "Now now don''t scare him. He showed the best determination progress out of all of you. Not to mention he is not a person either used to fighting or hurting others so him taking down an opponent as talented as Coriana is a great feat for him. Also a fun fact he is the only one among all of you who didn''t retired during this game and only turned unconcious because of overusing an ability he is not used to plus he is the only one who don''t have any deep injuries on his body." All of them looked at Gasper more intently and Sairaorg said after a while, "Gasper-kun is it. Fine then let''s have a battle at a later date. Make sure to master that power of yours." "Hieeeee Tatsuya-senpai he is scary!!!" Tatsuya looked at Gasper and said, "Man up Gasper, don''t you want others to look at you as a man. What better way would be there other than to defeat the strongest youth devil in a fight." He then turned towards Sairaorg and said, "And you stop making that expression you are scaring him." Sairaorg who had an excited smile on his face laughed out loud and then apologised to Gasper for scaring him. Tatsuya then looked at Rias whose bed was besides Gasper''s and said, "The next best improvement is definitely Rias''s. You really did surp- no shocked all of us by that performance of yours. That was really impressive battle you showed us." Rias smiled and puffed her chest proudly and said, "Of course what else do you expect. I really put my heart and soul to improve myself for the fight." Tatsuya nodded and then looked at Isami and said, "And you Isami...." Isami who heard her name immediately tensed up and started praying inside her head, ''Please no hellish training. Please no hellish training. Please no hellish training. Please no hellish training. Please no hellish training. Please no hellish training.'' Tatsuya smiled and said, "Don''t worry you will not be training under Tiamat from now on. Plus a week''s break." Hearing that a huge smile appeared on her face and she shouted, "HELL YEAH!!!! NO OLD HAG FROM NOW ON!!!!!" But her happiness soon faded away when he heard Tatsuya''s next words, "From now on you will be training under me and I will ''make sure'' that you train you ''throughly''" She looked at Tatsuya with eyes which had lost all their brightness and remained silent. She them turned towards the rest of the members of Tatsuya''s group and asked, "Hey, this guy is joking, right? Asia it looks like I am dreaming a bit, will you punch me to wake me up from this nightmare." Tatsuya walked towards her and placed his hands on her shoulders and said, "Don''t worry Isami this is not a dream. Let''s work hard in the future." Isami looked at Tatsuya for a while and then summoned her gauntlet and asked Ddraig, "Ddraig you really like training under Tiamat, right? Let''s just continue that." The gem on the Gauntlet glowed and Ddraig said, "Y-yeah let''s just train with her till we reach her level and then we will think about training under Tatsuya." Tatsuya just ''smiled'' and said, "I hope that you are excited for the training." and then walked away making Isami slump her shoulders and said, "My luck must be totally fuc*ed up for me to get into worse situation each time." Tatsuya looked at Sairaorg and then said, "Bye the way Sairaorg don''t think that you are the strongest youth devil. Isami could have defeated you easily if she had used everything she had got in her arsenal." Hearing that all of them got shocked and looked at Isami with questioning gazes seeing which Isami got overwhelmed by them and said, "W-w-what are you saying Tatsuya!!! I used everything I had in my battle!!!" Tatsuya looked at her with a neutral look on his face and asked, "What all did you use in your game? Care to tell me about that?" Isami thought for a while and then started listing the things that she used in the battle, "I used my Balance Breaker, My triania, my dragon slayer magic, my holy sword." Tatsuya nodded and then said, "And what about your pawn promotion? You could have promoted to queen and then used triania to defaeat him easily. Not to mention, using your holy sword along with just you regular triania would have done the job and enhancing that with dragon slayer magic would have been overkill for the match. Or you could have aimed for the face which was exposed to defeat him easily and since I can heal him. you should not have the worried about that method either." The whole room turned silent once again and looked at Tatsuya while blinking their eyes. Chapter 238 - Big trouble After that they all discussed about the match for a bit longer when suddenly Azazel and Sirzechs came inside the room. Sirzechs immediately went towards Rias and hugged her much to Rias''s shock. He patted her back and then said, "Ria-tan!!! You did great!!! No matter what anyone says for Onii-chan you were the winner of today''s match, so don''t be sad!!!" Rias struggled in his embrace and said, "O-Onii-sama don''t do that in front of everyone!!! You are embarressing me!!!" Azazel looked at the siblings and gave a fake cough and said, "Sirzechs why don''t we do what we came here for and you can do that kind of stuff when you are back at home with your sister." Sirzechs unwillingly stopped hugging Rias and then looked at the others and immediately turned to his dreamour back to the one of a maou and said, "You all did great in today''s game. Even the higher ups are satisfied with today''s match, not to mention even the guests from the other factions were impressed by the show you put up in the game." He looked at Sairaorg and said, "Congratulations on your win Sairaorg. You showed great spirit and power in the game." but then suddenly he pointed his finger at him and said, "But just remember this, Ria-tan will beat you the next time. I will make sure to train her well and make her extremely strong!!!" And just after that he recieved a smack on the head from both Azazel and Tatsuya who looked at him and said, "Don''t go to sis-con mode at important matters." The rest of them just looked at them with a wry smile and after a while Sairaorg said, "Throw whatever you want at me you want Lucifer- sa- no.... Sirzechs Nii-san but I will be ready to face all of them." Sirzechs was a bit surprised when he heard Sairaorg call him ''nii-san'' after such a long time but soon a smile appeared on his face and he said, "I am sure you will, so make sure to never give up." Sirzechs then looked at the others and said, "And now to the more important matters. We have decided that Yuto Kiba, Koneko Toujou, Akeno Himejima, Isami Hyoudou of the Rias''s peerage and Kuisha Abaddon of Sairaorg''s peerage to be promoted to mid-class devils." The said members of the team were surprised by the news and were silent while Sirzechs looked at Gasper and said, "Gasper-kun, sorry but even though you have done a lot of contracts, but since you were placed under a seal for a long time we cannot give you a promotion right away. So don''t get disheartened by that. Xenovia-kun you on the other hand have not done any contracts so it gets difficult for you as well. And Regulus-kun, you being a Sacred Gear is what making us stopping from promoting you. I hope you understand." Both of them nodded their heads without showing any conflicted expression on their faces. For Regulus it didn''t matter if he were to be promoted or not and for Gasper it was better as he did not want to face against any strangers. All of a sudden Kuisha raised her hand and asked, "Excuse me, can I ask why am I being promoted. If this was just because of my power than I think that my peerage members are close to my power as well. So why not them?" Sirzechs looked at her and said, "Yes, all of them are I deed powerful, but they don''t have enough contract record so we cannot help that, you on the other hand have a good contract record." Hearing that the whole Sairaorg peerage looked at Kuisha with surprise making the blonde girl widen her eyes in shock as well and say, "Wai- wait a minute when did I do a lot of contracts?!" But this time instead of Sirzechs it was Tatsuya who answered her, "It seems like all those time I called you with that summoning leaflet for dates or get togethers with us got counted as well. Am I right, Sirzechs?" Sirzechs nodded and with a wry smile on his face said, "I really was surprised when I saw that your client for the contract was Tatsuya-kun but now it seems like your summoning leaflet was used as an invitation and the rates got counted as compensation. Hahaha, truly a unique way for gathering contracts." The whole group was dumbfounded by this and all of them thought at the same time, ''This really was way too lucky of her.'' After all of them talked for a bit longer they decided to go back to their homes as it was already very late and all of them were really tired. -------------------- A few days later in Kuoh highschool the recess bell just rung and the students were preparing to go out and have lunch with their friends. In the hallway a student was running with a worried look on his face and was muttering, "What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?" He then came in front of Tatsuya''s class and rushed opened the door surprising all the students inside the class. But he didn''t care about any of that and just looked towards Tatsuya and shouted, "SENPAI IT IS REALLY A BIG TROUBLE!!! PLEASE HELP ME!!!" Tatsuya looked at the boy who called him and said, "Be calm Gasper and tell me what happened? It cannot be that bad?" Gasper cam closer to Tatsuya ignoring everyone else in the room and said, "IT IS A BIG TROUBLE!!! A VERY BIG ONE!!!" Tatsuya held his hands up and said, "Relax relax don''t freak out, it must not be as big of a problem as yo-" "I AM INVITED FOR A DATE BY CORIANA-SAN!!! WHAT SHOULD I DO?!?!" Hearing that the whole class turned silent and stared at the ''trap'' with a shocked expression. Before anyone could snap out of trance the perverted duo started freaking out and both of them yelled out loud, "THAT FREAKING TRAP GOT HIMSELF A DATE!!!!" At that everyone else snapped bout of trance and the girls started to make a commotion about him getting called out on a date. Gasper then realized that there were other people in the room as well and immediately hid behind Tatsuya when he saw the perverted duo heading towards him as if they wanted to kill him. Tatsuya immediately stood up from his seat, grabbed Gasper''s hand and said, "Let go and call Kiba, we have to prepare you for everything. Don''t worry both of us are good at handling girls. Let''s go." and left the class along with Gasper. The rest of the class just kept on discussing about what all could happen with him on his date or how even his date looked like. Tatsuya and Gasper then fetched Kiba out of his class and once he heard what was the problem he too became shocked for a bit but soon complied to help his fellow male peerage member. And thus the boys of the ORC gathered in their clubroom along with Azazel who was already hiding their to have a drink and also decided to help the boy for his date with his vast experience. Chapter 239 - Support After that the males of the ORC grouped together to give Gasper a lesson so that he doesn''t mess on his date, and even though he was freaking out a bit, he still decided to go on with it as Tatsuya and Azazel told him that it was his chance to gain more experience to become a man. ------------------- A few days later on the day of the school festival Tatsuya and the rest of the ORC were working in their maid cafe with Tatsuya being the chef while Kiba was helping Gasper getting prepared for his date which would being soon. Gasper decided to have his date during the school festival as it was possible for him to get help from the others easily compared to places somewhere else. Coriana who heard of his plan agreed with it much to Gasper''s relief. Tatsuya who was working in the kitchen felt something and immediately informed Gasper, "Gasper, they are here in the school, get prepared soon and don''t be nervous." He then looked at the others and said, "Alright prevention squad get working, don''t let anyone interrupt his date. We cannot let him get intimidated from being interrupted by the others." Azazel, Kiba and Saji who were standing in front of him nodded and then went to the area where they were assigned to prevent the people from disturbing Gasper. Tatsuya looked at Gasper and after checking his outfit was not girly and was looking appropriate for him, he nodded and gave him a ring and said, "Take this Gasper, I have placed a nervousness reducing enchantment on the ring. It will help you." Gasper took the ring from Tatsuya and then placed it on his index finger after which the ring immediately got to his size. He stared at the ring for a while and then at Tatsuya with a determined expression on his face and said, "I will do my best." Tatsuya smiled and patted his head and said, "Good luck, now go they are here." and pushed him a little. Gasper nodded and then went out of the kitchen and waited for her to arrive. A few minutes later the door of the clubroom was opened and seven people consisting of Sairaorg, Regulus, Seekvaira, Coriana, Kuisha and Sirzechs who was followed by Grayfia came inside. The girls who saw the group of boys enter the room were totally speechless and soon started making an uproar much to the surprise of Sairaorg''s group as they were not accustomed to this kind of reaction in underworld. Sirzechs being a person who frequently visits the human world was accustomed to it and didn''t show any displeasure. All of them were greeted by Rias and Akeno who decided to show them a table which would be far away from the girls while also arranging a table for Gasper and Coriana separately. Coriana approached Gasper and asked with a smile on her face, "Gasper-kun, ready for our date?" The people who were near her looked at her for a while when suddenly all of them heard a voice from outside. "THAT TRAP GOT SUCH A BEAUTIFUL AND MATURE GIRL AS HIS DATE!!!!!" Everyone looked in the direction where the sound came from and saw the perverted duo peeking inside the room from the backdoor. Before anyone could do something, Tatsuya came out of the kitchen and walked towards the back door and went outside. A few moments later, screams of help and pain were heard by the people who were inside making all of them sweat drop on hearing it. Tatsuya came inside and looked at the people and said, "Sorry about that, please don''t mind such commotion and enjoy yourselves." He looked at Gasper and gave a small nod to him seeing which Gasper snapped out of trance and looked at Coriana and said, "I-I-I looks forward to t-today''s date Coriana-san." Coriana looked at the small boy looked at her with a resolute expression in his face and smiled with amus.e.m.e.nt. She then took his hand and led him outside and said, "We will come back later, firstly I would like to look around." Akeno who was going to attend them at their table chuckled and said, "Ara ara don''t mess with him too much Coriana-san." Coriana nodded and then left the clubroom. After a while when there were relatively less people in the room Tatsuya came out and say with the rest of of Sairaorg''s group and Sirzechs and asked, "Didn''t knew you have time to come here Sirzechs?" And immediately Grayfia looked at him with an icy cold glare and said, "Some people really like to pile up their work and fool around." Sirzechs looked at her and said, "Hey, if not for you constantly making me go through those papers like a robot then I won''t be that bored of my work, let me have some rest." Tatsuya then looked at Sairaorg and asked, "And you, I thought that you would be busy with those devils who are only good at boot licking to get some favours out of you and surrounded by flattery in exchange." Hearing that Sairaorg sighed and said, "Those backers stopped supporting me so I am relatively free now. Seems like only getting a close win against a team whose king was considered 4 points less by the council is not worthy of the strongest youth devil....or so they said." The whole table fell silent as none were able to say anything. They knew that what the devils said was unreasonable but nothing can be changed now. Sirzey who wanted to help his cousin was also unable to do anything as him being a maou made it very difficult for him to favour anybody. While they were contemplating Tatsuya broke the silence and said, "Then how about I support you." And immediately all of them looked at Tatsuya as if he grew a second head and Sirzechs who was drinking his coffee spilled it out. Tatsuya used his magic to clean of the coffee and said, "I mean, I may not have as much money as the devil families who have been doing business for such a long time, but I still have enough that I would be able to support one peerage. And regarding connections, I have a lot of them in both human and supernatural world and most of them are quite useful." Suddenly all of them heard someone laughing and turned around and saw Azazel coming towards them. He patted Tatsuya''s shoulder and said, "You never cease to amaze me. A support from you, huh. I hardly believe that there would be someone who know of you and your strength would be willing to get on your bad side. And I believe that both the devil and fallen angel factions know of you and higher ups of the angel faction as well." Sirzechs then looked at Azazel and Tatsuya and said, "W-wait, we can''t do that. First of all, there would be many who would be opposing you as you are not the part of the alliance between the three biblical factions. Secondly, I don''t want to see a massacre of devils only because they tried to oppose you. Thirdly, it would make the power balance of the devil society totally unbalanced with you supporting him which will further give me more troubles. I oppose of this support." Tatsuya looked at Sirzechs and asked, "Then what are you going to do to help my friend? Are you going to support him yourself?" SAnd without thinking Sirzechs said, "Yeah, let''s do that. It would be much better than involving you and causing a massacre. I can say that it is just me helping my cousin and even though there will still be problems it would not be as much as when you will support him." Azazel chuckled hearing him and said, "Even Sirzechs relented to this pressure, huh. Looks like you got yourself one of the best backers you could get Sairaorg." Sairaorg chuckled and said, "Yeah, it is much better than those bastard boot lickers." He then looked at Sirzechs and said, "Don''t worry Lucifer-sama I won''t let you down." Sirzechs looked at Sairaorg with a serious look on his face and said, "You better not, because if your perform lacked anywhere the council will start pressuring me stop being biased, and I don''t want that headache." Chapter 240 - Date-1 After they were done discussing some more matters and the ingredients of the cafe were finished the whole ORC decided to close down the cafe and then go on to their own your during the festival. The girls were excited to go along with Tatsuya but much to their annoyance Kuisha already took him away with her before anyone was able to notice. Sighing at their displeasure the girls decided to look around together while Sirzechs, Azazel. Sairaorg and Regulus were left on their own much to Sirzechs''s happiness as Grayfia was gone together with the rest of the girls. Tatsuya who was walking around with Kuisha while holding her hands was being glared by all the male students of the school while Kuisha was experiencing something similar from the female students. Tatsuya looked at her and said, "Just ignore their gazes if you want to walk around happily. They will never stop that." Kuisha looked at him and chuckled. "Honestly, this is just too much that it way more uncomfortable than normal specially the boys they won''t checking me out." Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Not their fault you are just that beautiful that you are attracting their attention and it also not the case that I can just attack them for looking at my girl." Kuisha smiled and said. "I didn''t know that you were able to control yourself this wel-" But before she could finish Tatsuya said, "But don''t worry, just even one of them tries to peek at your panties or get near you then that is game over for them. I will make sure that a n.a.k.e.d body is found hanging on the trees of the Kuoh central park. Hmm, you were saying something?" and looked at Kuisha with a smile on his face. Kuisha looked at him with a deadpan look and said with a sigh, "Nothing, just realized that some things never change." Tatsuya held her hand a bit tighter and said, "What can I do, I am a bit overprotective of those who are mine." Kuisha stared at him for a while and then said, "Well that''s certainly a good quality of yours. I will be relying on you if something bad befalls on me." Tatsuya chuckled and said, "I will do my best to protect you then." Both of them talked for a but longer while eating some food from different stalls and playing games without using their supernatural abilities so as to have fun. Tatsuya put a seal on his and Kuisha''s body so as to limit their powers to normal human levels so that they can enjoy the festival like others. Suddenly both of them spotted Coriana and Gasper walking hand in hand with Gasper blushing like a tomato. Both Tatsuya and Kuisha looked at each other and then said at the same time, "Let''s follow them." -------------------- Coriana and Gasper who were unaware of their pursuers continued their date without any problem with Coriana who asked(made) Gasper walk while holding their hands. Coriana would buy foods from different stalls and whenever she like something she would feed it to Gasper as well. And even though he felt extremely embarresed during such acts he was taught by his teachers(Tatsuya, Kiba and Azazel) to just follow along with such things if you are offered to. She would also ask for his opinions as well and Gasper would tell her his preferences and other things so as to keep the talk going. He had practiced for a whole week with his teachers so as to not make his date boring. Tatsuya and the others made sure to teach him all the things they could so that Gasper could have his first successful date. On one of the stall while walking Coriana looked at Gasper and asked, "Wanna do this with me? They say that they are holding a challenge of some sorts." Gasper looked at the stall and saw what the game was and said, "You want to participate with me? It''s a couples game it says here?" Corian flicked his forehead and said, "And right now We are a couple as well, so why not enjoy ourselves." Gasper rubbed his forehead for a while and nodded his head. Both of them then paid the money for the entry fees and were then showed a pamphlet on which the list of the events which would be happening were written. Seeing the events Coriana looked at it with a deadpan expression and said, "Isn''t this game totally in our favour?" Both of them looked at eachother and then chuckled. The boy who was incharge of the booth and was checking out Coriana said, "Then the first round is cross dressing. The ladies would have to dress up in a man''s costume which will be decided by the lottery. While the gents would have to dress up in female clothes which will also be decided by a lottery." Both Corian and Gasper were then pulled by a girl and boy respectively to their lottery box from which they would have to choose a chit which had their costume written on it. Coriana went first and took out a chit which said, "High school uniform. Very easy, what did you got Gaspy." Gasper looked at her with an embarresed expression on his face and showed her the chit. Coriana who read what was written on the chit broke out laughing with the rest of the girls who saw it as well. "Woah. Gaspy-kun wearing a bikini!!! Even by your standards it is too much!!!" One of the boys then ring a bell and said, "Alright go inside and change, you will go to the next round of you both are able to make the judges let you pass." Both of them looked at eachother and asked the same time, "And what is the criteria for the judges to let us pass." "It will depend on how convincing you look as that of an opposite gender in front of the judges." Chapter 241 - Date-2 After both of them changed both of them came out of the changing rooms with Coriana wearing Kuoh highschool boy''s uniform while Gasper wearing a cloak. Coriana looked at Gasper and asked, "Where''s the bikini?" Gasper, who had a slight blush on his face looked at her and said, "It''s inside, this cloak. It is very embarrassing wearing something like this." Coriana who heard that immediately pulled his cloak Seeing which Gasper immediately tried to hide his bottom and said, "Don''t do this Coriana-san." and once again wore his cloak. Coriana chuckled in response and then said, "Whatever let''s get going." and pulled him by holding his hand taking him to the place where they were instructed to. When they reached there, they saw three people:one boy and two girls sitting there. Coriana looked at Gasper and then said, "Alright, Gaspy-kun time for you to do your magic." Gasper looked at Coriana and was about to ask what she was talking about but suddenly Coriana took his cloak off and threw it away making Gasper hide his bottom once again and crouch down. Gasper looked at Coriana with tears in his eyes and said, "D-Don''t b-bully me like that Coriana-san. It''s embarrassing to be looked by others like this." and used one of his hands to hide his chest. Coriana looked at the judges and saw all of them having a blush on their faces seeing Gasper acting like that. She smirked and crouched down to Gasper''s level and placed the coat she was wearing over his body and said, "Sorry about that Gaspy-kun. You just look too cute acting totally embarresed like that." and patted his head making Gasper''s blush to intensify. All the three judges the held a green flag and said in unison, "Passed!!!" Both Coriana and Gasper looked at the judges and then back at eachother and smiled. -------------------- Hearing the announcement the boy who helped them picking out the chits earlier came inside and said, "Congratulations both of you but Now for the next round. The couple have to hold each other''s hand for the whole time while going through a trial route that we have made. The moment you lose your hands you lose. You both have 15 minutes to finish this round." Both Gasper and Coriana looked at the boy and then Coriana held Gasper''s left hand and said, "Remember to not let go of me for these 15 minutes, OK Gasper-kun." Gasper blushed a bit but still nodded with a serious look on his face and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let go of you no matter what." Hearing him the nearby student started to make an uproar and cheer for him seeing which Gasper realized what he had said and blushed in embarrasment. Coriana chuckled at his response and said, "I would look forward to that." and pulled him to the start of the course. -------------------- After going through an obstacle course like path which was made to be able to separate anyone both Gasper and Coriana came to the finish line without releasing their hands. Though the course was very well made, for supernatural people of their level it was not that difficult to overcome it without their powers. Seeing them come out the people managing the stall clapped in appreciation for them and then gave them a huge ticket which said that they got a voucher for two people for an 80% off in a good nearby restaurant....which ''surprisingly'' belonged to Tatsuya. Gasper and Coriana who saw the prize were the least bit motivated about it Tatsuya would always treat them on his own or would give them considerable discount on food everytime they visited him. But still they were a bit happy as it was really fun activity and thanked the students for the fun time that they provided them. Tatsuya and Kuisha who were watching them from a far chuckled on seeing their dissapointed looks on seeing the prize that they got and then decided to leave them alone. ------------------ Later that day when most of the stalls were already closed and the festival was about to end up all the supernatural of the ORC and Student Council gathered together to see off the Sairaorg and his group. All of them talked for a while and then Sairaorg and his peerage along with Sirzechs and Grayfia gathered together to go back to their respective territories. But before going back Gasper came forward and gave Coriana a present and said, "T-Thank you for spending time with me." Coriana smiled and took the box from Gasper and said, "Don''t be like that I enjoyed it as well. Let''s go out some other time as well, Gaspy-kun." She then bent a bit and gave a peck on Gasper''s cheek much to his surprise making him go immediately red. The rest of them laughed at his reaction and then the group went back to underworld leaving behind the Kuoh group. Azazel patted Gasper''s shoulder and said, "Good job Gasper, looks like your effort was worth it." Kiba nodded and said, "Yes, she certainly looked happy and you too were able to go out through the day without much problem at all. Good control at your shyness as well." Gasper then shook his head and said, "No, it only went well because you all helped me preparing for it and because Tatsuya-senpai gave me a ring which helped in reducing my nervousness." All of them then looked at the ring and then at Tatsuya, seeing which Tatsuya said, "Oh, that ring. that''s just a normal ring made of iron nothing more about it." Hearing which Gasper widened his eyes in surprise and asked, "Wha- then that means that I was n able to not get nervous around her on my own." Tatsuya nodded with a smile on his face and said, "Yup, that ring was just there to make you make a bit more confident in your own ability so-" he then used his magic to summon the ring back to him and put it in his storage and said, "You don''t need anything like this from now on." Gasper looked at Tatsuya with a wide smile and nodded his head happily, he then went out to help clear up the clubroom as he was not able to help during the day because of his date. Azazel, who stayed behind once everyone was gone looked at Tatsuya and said, "Your way of helping him was just classic you know, I mean using a normal ring saying that it is an magic item which would help him redu-" Before he was able to finish Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Oh, that was indeed a real deal, that ring really helps reduce nervousness a lot, you know." Azazel stopped talking band stared at Tatsuya with a dumb expression on his face and said, "Y-Y-You used the clich¨¦ without actually using the clich¨¦!!!" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "I mean it is Gasper we are talking about, he is not going to lose his embarrasment so quickly we have to slowly erase it. And I think my idea was quite good." Azazel though for a while and then nodded his head and said, "Indeed I think we can use this method for other people with shy personality as well...a very effective idea indeed." Both of them discussed about some more things with eachother for a while until suddenly a small magic circle appeared near Tatsuya''s ear. Tatsuya thought for a while if something was wrong and asked, "What happened Rossweisse?" Rossweisse who had called him hesitated a bit and then said, "Umm...someone from the Shiba family is here and is willing to meet you?" Tatsuya widened his eyes in surprise and said, "Wait there, I am coming, if they try something funny then handle them accordingly, you are allowed to let Ruyaa take charge as well, if you see fit." He then ended the call and looked at Azazel and said, "Talk to you later tell the others that I had some business to attend back home right now." and then teleported back to his house. Chapter 242 - I am your father Tatsuya immediately appeared in front of his house and then was about to enter normally but all of a sudden he felt something and thought, ''Why the hell am I feeling multiple presences with magic inside them?'' He then got in the house and heard the sound of someone coming towards him and saw Rossweisse standing and greeting him. "Your family is he-" Tatsuya then raised his hand and said, "First of all they are not my family, second why the hell are there multiple magical presences in the house, are their magicians with them?" Rossweisse was surprised by how Tatsuya denied of him being related to the people who came to visit him but then suddenly she looked at him weirdly and said, "What are you talking about? Aren''t Shiba''s a family of magicians in japan, though they are not as popular as most of them families and are not too big as well but still..." This time Tatsuya looked at her weirdly and asked, "Shiba''s are magicians? First time I heard of that? I mean as far as I can remember my father wasn''t." But suddenly he realised something and sighed. He then massaged his temples and said, "Right, my father was adopted in the family so he was not a mage. This also explains why Miyuki had much more magic in her when i met her for the first time." He then took his shoes off and said, "Anyway, they didn''t tried anything funny, right?" Rossweisse shook her head and said, "Nope, even though they are a minor family with not much influence, they still have some reputation to uphold Plus me, Ruyaa-san and Tiamat-san didn''t showed any signs of our powers so they are not wary of us." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Fine then let''s go, where are Ruyaa and Tiamat by the way?" Rossweisse nodded and then started leading him to wmthe living room while she said, "They both are keeping company to your fam- guests." Tatsuya nodded and both of them then entered the living room and saw the people sitting their silently while staring at each other. All of them noticed when Tatsuya and Rossweisse entered the room and looked at him and immediately Ruyaa said, "Let''s go Tia." Tiamat nodded and then left the room along with Ruyaa. Seeing them Rossweisse bowed her head and said, "Then I will leave, please call me if you need me for something." Tatsuya nodded and just took a seat on a sofa and stared at the people who were sitting in front of him. There were four people sitting on the room aside form Tatsuya, two males and two females with all of them having a serious look on their faces though one of the males who was relatively younger than the other one looked at Tatsuya with a mocking look on his face. Tatsuya the decided to start the conversation and asked, "So what''s your business for visiting the little ol me?" The younger man hearing the question looked at the other man and asked, "I want to know the same thing as well, Tatsurou-san? Why do we have to visit someone like this?" But the man called Tatsurou ignored him and looked at Tatsuya and said, "Do you know who are we?" Tatsuya didn''t even took a second and said, "Nope, no idea at all but since you called yourself Shiba then I am assuming that you are someone related to my father somehow?" Tatsurou closed his eyes and said, "As much as I don''t want to say that I am related to that disgrace, but still you are true. You can say that he was my adopted brother." Tatsuya nodded and said, "So, what is the business that you have with me?" The younger man who was a bit annoyed on being ignored by Tatsurou looked at Tatsuya with a glare and said, "Be a bit respectful, bastard. Not only is he older than you, he is your uncle as well, not to mention that you are just a normal civilian!!!!!" Tatsuya looked at the young man who shouted at him and calmly said, "I don''t know who the f.u.c.k you are but did your parents didn''t teach you to never interfere when two a.d.u.l.ts are talking to eachother?" The young man gnashed his teeth and was about to say something but Tatsuya interrupted him and said, "Besides neither he nor I have any interest in recognizing each other as family, It is very easily understandable by how we talked to each other? Is your brain not able to comprehend even that much?" and ''smiled'' at the young man. The young man was totally red in anger but was once again ignored by all the others and once again Tatsuya and Tatsurou focused on each other. Tatsurou gave a nod and said, "I will be straight here, I have no business with you as a matter of fact I didn''t even want to be near someone related to that disgrace but I got information from someone that the one I am looking for is here in this town and after checking the town we found out that you, though I don''t know how nor I am interested in it, are still alive. So I think that you must be knowing where is she right?" Tatsuya had already read their minds but still with a ''smile'' on his face asked, "And who might you be speaking about?" Tatsurou stared at Tatsuya for a while and asked, "I want to meet my daughter Miyuki and take her back with me?" Tatsuya then stared at him with a blank expression on his face making the man unconciously fear him a bit and asked, "Oh, you wanna know where Miyuki is and want to take her back and that too after so long? I really would like to know how the hell did the love for your daughter emerged in you all of a sudden?" Tatsurou closed his eyes and said, "There is no reason for me to te-" But before he was able to finish the other man crossed his arms and with a smirk on his face said, "Why else, she is going to be my fiancee, you know? After all it is important for the benefit for both our families. There was a bit problem earlier but we got information that one of the Shiba family daughter is still alive and is here in this town. So don''t waste my time and tell us whether you know where that girl is? I don''t want to waste my time on a worthless person like you." Tatsurou and the others looked at him for a while but soon looked away from him. Tatsuya looked at Tatsurou and said, "You know, you really are choosing an idiot for the daughter you suddenly had emerged love for out of nowhere?" Tatsurou just narrowed his eyes and looked at Tatsuya while the other man stood up and shouted, "You really are pissing me off for a while now!!!! Do you really want to die!!! You are just a normal human and are daring to insult a great magician like me!!!" Tatsuya looked at the man with a bored expression on his face and asked, "Mr. Who ever you are, shut up. I am not interested in what you do? So you can go and take out pigeons from your hat somewhere else." The boy with dark blue hair glared at him and said, "I really want to kill you right now. Be thankful that the fact that you might have some information about my would to be fiancee is stopping me, Shinji Matou from killing a worthless human like you just this instant." Tatsuya who heard his name mentally sighed and thought, ''Good, even his name is based on one of the bastards that I know of.'' But while he was in his thoughts the door of the room suddenly opened and this team who were left back at school came back along with Sona and Tsubaki. Miyuki looked at the people for a while and then at Tatsuya and asked, "Rossweisse told us that someone from the Shiba family came here?" Tatsurou looked at Miyuki and gave a nod and stood up from his seat and said, "No doubts, she indeed have resemblance to Miya." He then looked at Miyuki and with a smile on his face said, "Good to see you after such a long time Miyuki." Miyuki tilted her head a bit and asked, "Who are you?" And then there was total silence in the room with only the sound of Tatsuya trying jis best to hold back his laugh. One of the women who came with the Shibas had a few tick marks on her forehead seeing Tatsuya''s expression while Tatsurou''s face was twitching a bit. Tatsurou then gave a fake cough and said, "What are you talking about? I am your father." Miyuki and the others who just came back blinked in surprise and then Miyuki suddenly said, "I HAVE A FATHER?!?!?" and finally Tatsuya was unable to hold back and started laughing out loud. Chapter 243 - Magic Tatsuya continued to laugh for a while and finally stopped when he saw the girls looking at him for explaination. Miyuki looked at Tatsuya and asked, "What are they talking about Onii-sama and what is it about my father? I never had one right?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Since you are alive then that means that you once had a father, it''s just that it is the first time in 20 years that you are seeing him so I think that is the reason." Before she could ask anything further the blue haired man asked, "Is she 20 years old?" Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Nope, she is 16 and that''s my point there, they have not even met since her birth this so called father of hers. It''s social distancing on a whole another level." Tatsuya then looked at his team and Sona and Tsubaki and asked, "Anyway what are you all doing here coming so soon? And why are Sona and Tsubaki with you?" Sona looked at Tatsuya and said, "Azazel told us that you left saying that you had some work back at home and it was then I realised that the Shiba family asked for my permission to enter the town and realised that it was something related to that." She then lowered her head and said, "I am sorry for letting them in, I thought that they were your relatives and were willing to meet you so I allowed them thinking that it would be like a surprise for you. I am really sorry." Tatsuya sighed and said, "No harm done so no problems Sona, but please ask me about important matters like this from the next time." Sona looked up and nodded her head and said, "So I told them about all this and then they told me that you have no ties with the Shiba family and then all of us rushed here." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Fine then, no problems you all can go and have some rest, I will come once all of this is sorted out." All of them nodded and then the girls started to leave the room but Shinji stood up and said, "Wait wait wait!!! What the hell just happened here, I mean wasn''t that Sona Sitri the heiress of the Sitri clan!!! What is she doing here and apologizing to a bastard like him!!!" and pointed his finger at Tatsuya. The rest of the girls looked at him as if he was an idiot and Sona was about to retort but Tatsuya stopped her by raising his hand and said, "Oh, nothing much, she apologized to me because her parents taught her manners unlike some people whom I met recently." Shinji immediately understood what Tatsuya meant and at that moment his confusion turned into anger towards Tatsuya. But the rest of them ignored him once again as Tatsurou looked at Miyuki and said, "Anyway leaving all that.....Miyuki, the fact that I am your father is true so why don''t we go back to our home." and gave a sweet smile. But Miyuki didn''t even took a second and said, "No need, i don''t know who you are. You all can go back. Byee." and started walking out of the room with the test of the girls as they lost intrest in the conversation. The Shiba''s were totally surprised by the instant rejection by Miyuki and were not able to think what to do. But Tatsurou came out of the shock soon and said, "W-wait, why don''t you think about it first. I mean wouldn''t but be better for you to be with your parents rather than a person like him." Miyuki stopped and turned around and with a ''smile'' on her face said, "Family you say.....what family are you talking about. The one who left me all alone when my mother died or the one who left me alone in that orphanage all those years ago." Tatsurou and the others fell silent while Tatsuya just sat back comfortably on his seat and let them do the talking. Miyuki then said, "And don''t tell me the man who is calling himself my father didn''t even know about mom''s death and me being left in the orphanage. Cause I don''t think that I ever saw you come near the orphanage to search for me or something, nor any search requests in newspapers or something else." Tatsuya who was sitting comfortably said, "Not his fault Miyuki, don''t blame the poor old man." Hearing which all of them were shocked specially the Shiba''s as they didn''t expected him to take their side. Seeing the expression on their faces Tatsuya ''smiled'' and said, "He was busy in preparation for her marriage with his lover that I think he forgot about his previous family. The old man was just excited for that." Hearing which Tatsuya''s team looked at Tatsurou with a glare while the Shiba''s did the same but were glaring at Tatsuya. Tatsurou glared at Tatsuya and said, "I don''t remember ever telling about something like this to you." Tatsuya looked at him and said, "Yeah, you never told about this to me but you just let it get published in a newspaper and I being a curious child that I was while searching for people with similar surname as mine found that, I mean there is just one Shiba family in Japan to begin with so it was not all that hard. I even had all these things separated for as well." Tatsuya and Tatsurou stared at each other for a while with none of them intending to back off from it. But Shinji who was getting annoyed by getting ignored by all of them said, "All of this is irritating me. I already told you to not waste my time, we already found the girl take her and let''s go!!!" Miyuki looked at Shinji and said, "Shut it seaweed. Onii-sama what the hell are they here for to begin with?" Tatsuya continued to stare at Tatsurou and said, "Apparently that person suddenly had his fatherly love for his daughter evoked into him and wanted to get you back with him....inorder to marry that seaweed there." Hearing that all the girls blinked their eyes in surprise for a while and then looked at Shinji who had a confident smirk on his face. Miyuki pointed her finger towards Shinji and asked, "This bitch. LIKE HELL I AM GOING TO BE WITH HIM!!!! ISN''T HE JUST A PIECE OF SHIT WHO CAN''T GET HIS SHIT TOGETHER BECAUSE HE WAS BORN INTO A SHIT OF A FAMILY WHO MUST HAVE SOME SHITTY INFLUENCE MAKING HIM THAT A SHIT LIKE HIM IS BETTER THAN OTHERS AND HENCE MAKING HIM MORE OF A PIECE OF SHIT THAT GE ALREADY IS!!!" All of them turned silent after Miyuki''s outbreak and Shinji looked at Miyuki with a shocked expression on his face. Miyuki who now had calmed down her breathing said, "Not to mention he is not even 0.1% like Onii-sama and even of he were there is no way that I am going to marry someone other than Onii-sama!!! Seriously you have some guts to come here and say that you are my father and want me to marry someone like him!!! What is even good about him!!!" Shinji smacked the table gaining everyone''s attention and said, "You all really know how to piss someone off, this, this is why I don''t like being with plebs like them. They don''t even know where they even stand." He then glared at Miyuki and said, "And you, You want to know what is Good about me right? Then tell me is that bitch of your Onii-sama know how to use real magic." and made a fire ball of the size of a football appear in his hand. The whole Tatsuya team looked at each other while Sona just sighed seeing the blue haired bastard dig his own grave. Tatsuya and his group looked at Shinji and with a ''smile'' on their faces said, "Really? You know how to use magic. How awesome!!!" and all of them released a ''bit'' of their power making the whole house tremble. Shinji fell on the ground along with the rest of the Shiba''s and then heard Miyuki saying, "Now what don''t you show what kind of magic you can do?" and looked at him a mocking expression on her face. Chapter 244 - Dont be that lenient Tatsuya and the others looked at the shocked and pale faces of their guests and smiled. Tatsuya looked at Shinji and asked, "What happened great magician don''t want to show us your magic?" and then looked at Tatsurou and asked, "And what about you why looking so pale in front of me?" Both of them who were still speechless by the sudden inflation bin the Magical energy near them were not able to think clearly and didn''t answered Tatsuya''s questions. Seeing them not answering Tatsuya was about to ask something again but before he was able to an icicle just flew by their faces grazing their cheeks a bit making them snap out of trance. Both Tatsurou and Shinji touched their cheeks and found fresh wound there which was bleeding. Both of them saw the blood on their hands and then looked at the person who fired at them and saw Miyuki looking at them with a ''smile''. "You are being rude to Onii-sama by keeping quiet here you know? If you continue to act like that I would be forced to ''teach'' you some manners." Both Tatsurou and Shinji gulped their saliva and both of them thought at the same time, ''She is dangerous!!!!! LIKE HELL I CAN HANDLE A DAUGHTER/WIFE LIKE THAT!!!!'' Tatsuya who heard their thoughts looked at them and said, "Like hell I would let that happen even if you could." Both of them got surprised by Tatsuya''s words and looked at him with widened eyes. Tatsuya started at them for a while and then said, "What I just read your mind, don''t think too much about it. Now let''s start the main talk here. Who gave you info about Miyuki''s location?" Tatsurou looked at Tatsuya with a hateful gaze and wanted to say that he have no reason to answer him. But before he was able to Tatsuya said, "Just to let you know it would be better if you answer while we are asking peacefully. Or we can arrange for you to have a one on one talk with Miyuki." Hearing that Miyuki smiled and started releasing a cold aura and said, "My, it has been a long time since I have got a vict- person who I can tortur- talk to. Shall we do that gentlemen?" Hearing which both of them shivered in fear and looked at Tatsuya with a pleading gaze. Tatsuya shrugged and said, "Tell me what I want to know and the matter ends here." Tatsurou was still not willing to tell him but Shinji got scared seeing Miyuki''s aura and said, "I-I WILL TELL YOU!!! I WILL TELL YOU!!!" Tatsurou looked at Shinji with a glare and was about to stop him but Tatsuya used his telekinesis to stop him and said, "That''s enough Tatsurou-san. Seaweed go on say it." Shinji nodded and said, "It was a devil a devil from Khaos Brigade who told us that the daughter of Tatsurou Shiba was living in this place and since both our families were undergoing some negotiations it was decided by the elders of our family to go and bring back the daughter so that we can form a relationship between the two families. That is all I know please tell her to stop glaring at me!!!" Shinji looked at Miyuki with a fearful expression as with each word that he said, Miyuki''s anger kept on growing, she really wanted to go to that devil and skewer him up all over his body. Tatsuya looked at Miyuki and said, "Calm down Miyuki it is not something worth your anger." Tatsuya then looked at Tatsurou and said, "Now then please go home as there is nothing else to talk." and then stood up from his seat. Tatsurou looked at Tatsuya and said, "Yes, we don''t have any business with you in the first place. Now then Miyuki let''s go to ''our'' home the whole Shiba family is waiting for you." Miyuki looked at Tatsurou and said, "Don''t want to, just get going I don''t have any relation with you in the first place. And about the Shiba family, the only Shiba''s that I have a relation with are my mother and my Onii-sama." Tatsurou looked at Miyuki and Tatsuya who looked back at him and said, "You do know that you are still legally underage and is not under guardianship of anyone, right? I can still get you to come under the family through legal supernatural channels. After all it''s not just me who wants you to come back rather the whole Shiba and Matou family are willing to have you back in the family. So be a sane person and come back to the Shiba family." Miyuki who heard that started to release her aura and it kept on going higher and higher by each passing second, the whole room was instantly covered in ice and even Tatsuya''s teammates started to feel the coldness of the aura coming out of Miyuki. Tatsurou and the rest of them who Now felt the aura which was much higher than the one which was released by her earlier made him totally shocked and he started releasing his aura in self defense as well which was followed by the other people who came along with him. Miyuki made a magic circle and was about to fire at them but Tatsuya gave her a head chop and said, "Idiot, do you want to destroy the whole town!!! Control your anger a bit!!!" Miyuki pouted at being reprimanded by Tatsuya but still abided to his order and lowered the power of her attack and froze all of them while only letting their heads go unfrozen as she still wanted to say something to him. Miyuki got closer to Tatsurou and said in a cold voice, "Don''t you even dare to give us such kind of threats, you want to send the whole family to us, send it. I alone am enough to brain freeze all of you. And don''t ever and I mean ever give me the crap about my family when you are not a part of it, I don''t even give a crap whether you are my father or not, so dont think that I will hold back when I would kill you." and placed her hand on his head and started to freeze him but Tatsuya stopped him and said, "Now now, don''t be that lenient with him. It would be too less if he just died like that, not to mention his family will annoy us to death since they came here after taking the permission from one of the people who lead this town, so us killing him right now would be way too annoying." Miyuki looked at Tatsuya for a while and nodded her head. Seeing this Tatsurou and the others sighed. But then Miyuki turned around and said, "Asia use your healing magic on them while I freeze thier bodies and make sure that they die but remain on the verge of death." Miyuki then looked at Tatsurou whose face was pale from both the coldness of the ice and fear on seeing Miyuki''s cold expression. Asia then came forwards and said with a smile on her face, "You are lucky that I am not getting a chance in this, Miyuki-chan is way too lenient compared to me." Miyuki then looked at Tatsurou and said, "Let us have you experience how I felt when I was on the verge of death when I escaped from the orphanage." and once again started freezing him while the other three just looked at him on horror. Miyuki then looked at Himari and said, "Melt the ice and burn his skin to crisp but don''t let him die. Asia don''t heal him too much and make sure that he is on verge of death." Himari shrugged her shoulders and did as Miyuki told her and started firing a blue flame towards the ice, melting it in the process which was followed by Tatsurou''s screams. Miyuki then froze his body once again and the process repeated for two more times after which Tatsurou lost consciousness. Seeing that the lady who was from the Shiba family looked at Tatsuya and the others and said, "Y-Y-You monsters!!! Just you wait. Shiba family and Matou family will surely make you all suffer for this!!! How dare you attack the next family head like this!!!" Hearing which the lady from the Matou family and Shinji looked at her and said, "Hey bitch, don''t drag us in your mess!!! We are not related to all this!!!" But Tatsuya stopped all of them using his Telekinesis and said, "You all must be tired right, let me call someone to get all of you." He then made multiple magic circles and small projections of people started to appear over them. The people in the projections were surprised seeing Tatsuya being the one calling them and that to all of them together and wanted to ask if something was wrong for which he need some help. Tatsuya looked at the people and said, "Hey guys, you see we caught some people who are telling that they had some interactions with the Khaos Brigade and they tried to kidnap Miyuki and were trying to threaten us, so you want to interrogate them for anything else that they know, We have already made then confess that they interacted with Khaos Brigade." The people who Tatsuya had called were the leaders of various factions who have signed the peace treaty and were fighting against Khaos Brigade. All of them when they heard that someone tried to kidnap Miyuki and were even trying to threaten them had a sweat drop and thought at the same time, ''Which bastard had such an unlucky day to that against this group?!?! Their idiotism must be over 9000 if they thought of doing something like this.'' Tatsuya then looked at particular group of three people consisting of Susanoo, Tsukiyomi and Amaterasu. He looked at the frozen people for a while and then said, "Ah, another information, these people are from The Shiba and Matou family, Susanoo nii-san make sure to pay them a visit who knows how much contact they have with the Khaos Brigade and don''t worry about the Shiba family neither I nor Miyuki have any ties with them. So who is coming to get them?" All of them just gave a silent prayer for the Shiba and Matou family as they knew that now both the families are on Tatsuya''s bad side, which even these leaders didn''t want to get onto. Sirzechs and the other maous then decided to take care of them as it was related to devils from the Khaos Brigade. Tatsuya then cut the call and looked at the frozen people who were now totally shocked by what just happened. He smiled at them and said, "Don''t worry, your ride must be coming shortly to fetch you guys." Chapter 245 - Valis visit A few days passed away since the people who came to visit Tatsuya and the others were taken away by the devils. Both the Shiba and Matou family were held under custody for being suspects of being involved with the Khaos Brigade and were being interrogated by various factions who were part of the alliance. And even though Tatsuya himself didn''t pursued the matter any further it was very clear to the supernatural world that the both these families were now totally in ruin. It was a weekend and currently Tatsuya is accompanying Rias as she asked him to go out with her on a date as the promise that both of them made before the rating game with Sairaorg. Rias was walking beside him with a smile on her face seeing which Tatsuya said, "You certainly are enjoying." Rias who wore a simple white dress looked at Tatsuya and said, "Of course, I am. It had been so busy lately that I didn''t even have time to get a proper sleep. So relaxing like this is feels very good." She then moved her hand forward and said, "Plus it is my first date as well, so I am kind of excited for it as well." Tatsuya who understood what she meant held her hand making the red head smile and said, "Well then, make sure to enjoy to your fullest today." Rias gave a nod and then started dragging Tatsuya along with her to all the places that got her intrest, though Tatsuya as well sometimes dragged her along with him whenever he saw something that got his interest or he thought would be interesting for the redhead. Rias happily went along with him as they were just looking around the town without any aim and it was kind of fun for her to guess where Tatsuya will lead her next. Both of them went to different stores, had some food from any stall that grabbed their attention and went to watch a movie which Rias insisted upon as it was an anime movie which she was quite fond of. Both of them then decided to go home but on the way Tatsuya gave her a bracelet as a momento for her first date. Rias accepted the gift with a smile on her face and gave Tatsuya a peck on his cheek and then was dropped of to her home by Tatsuya after which he went back to his house. But when he got back to his home he found some guests sitting in there. "Since when have you guys been here?" Hearing his voice all of them turned around and Immediately someone jumped on him. "Tatsuya-nya!!!" Tatsuya caught the black haired nekoshou and said, "As energetic as ever, huh Kuroka." Kuroka chuckled and then let go of him. Tatsuya then looked at the rest of the Vali team and said, "How come the battle junkie got the time to visit us? And good to see you Arthur, Le fay and Bikou." Arthur bowed his head and said, "It''s nice to meet you again Tatsuya-san, I hope that you are doing well." Le fay who had the three god killer pups in her lap smiled and nodded her head as well while Bikou who was eating some sweets just gave a tired wave of his hand and then got back to his rest. Vali looked at Tatsuya and said, "Nothing really just got some time off on my schedule and decided to see how some gods were doing and looked at Loki who was sitting on a chair while drinking tea. Loki glared at Vali and said, "Shut up bastard. If not for my powers being sealed right now, I would have killed you this instant. It is only because of you not telling me about him(pointing at Tatsuya) being there at the party that I was trapped by him." Vali looked at Loki and said, "It is your own fault for gathering enough information about your mission. You got caught because of you own foolishness." "You really piss me off, you know that white dragon emperor!!" Hearing what Loki said Bikou answered, "Oh, being a jerk is one of his innate abilities, don''t think too much about it." which earned laughs from everyone in the room and a glare from Vali who wanted to kick Bikou''s butt. Tatsuya soon stopped laughing and asked, "So butt dragon, what is the real reason for you to be here?" Vali looked at Tatsuya with an annoyed look on his face and said, "Don''t use that title, you jerk *sigh* whatever, the thing is since the time Ophis has started living here permanently with you all and have not been acting as the leader of the Brigade, there are various problems that have arised in the organization." Tatsuya nodded and said, "I mean it has been a few months since Ophis gave up on the Khaos Brigade, I would have been more surprised if there were still no problems in the Brigade after such a long time. So, you are here to ask Ophis to lead you all once again or what?" Vali just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Nah, it doesn''t bother me whether she leads us or not, since my group neither took her snakes nor are we working on someone else''s plans. As long as I have a front to do my stuff without any problems, I don''t mind these small stuff. Also-" he then looked at Tatsuya with a deadpan look on his face and said, "I am not an idiot to go against to you to force her back to be the leader." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Good choice, anyway continue." Vali nodded and said, "I am just here to check that there are no problems here for Ophis. Many of the groups in the Brigade are getting rather..... annoying since she has left the organisation and want her to come back or more correctly want her power." Tatsuya snorted and said, "Like hell anyone can do something on my turf. Is there someone back there who is planning something like that or what?" Vali nodded and said, "Now getting onto the second thing that I came here for, there are some people who would like to meet you. Le fay." and looked towards the blonde magician. Le fay nodded and let the pups get off her and stood up. She then made a magic circle on the floor and after a few moments a few people appeared out of it. Tatsuya looked the people who had multiple injuries on their bodies. Seeing them he sighed and said, "The Hero faction huh, what happened to them for them to be in such a beaten state and it seems like all the core members are not here as well?" He then looked at Vali and asked, "You are not planning to turn your back on me and attack us are you, Butt Dragon?" Vali had a tick mark on his forehead and he said, "Don''t use that title you bastard!!! And like I said earlier, I am not that foolish to do something like that. I know I can get a fight against you pretty easily compared to that way. They just told us that they had some business with you and being in such condition, I don''t think they would be much of a threat anyway to you, so I thought, why not?! It looked pretty interesting to me as well, so here we are." Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan bloom on his face seeing which Vali said, "What, I even brought my whole team for your protection." Tatsuya snorted and said, "Protection my ass!!! Like hell I need protection!!!" He then sighed and looked at Asia and said, "Anyway Asia heal them first, they are just about to pass out any insta-" *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* Tatsuya then looked at the unconcious bodies in the ground and said, "Anyway, you got what I mean right, heal their bodies, seal their powers and keep all of them in the guest room for now. We have no choice but to wait for them to recover first." Asia nodded and then she dragged the bodies to dispo- heal them and keep them in the guest room. Once she was gone Tatsuya sighed and then cleaned the trail of blood that was left behind by the bodies which were being dragged by Tatsuya. He then looked at Vali who had an amused expression on his face seeing which the asked, "Just curious. I just wanted to know why the Hero faction didn''t attack Kyoto, looks like you were behind it. So how did the battle went? How did you beat their asses?" After which the rest of them also looked at him with an anticipatory gaze as they too wanted to hear about the story as only Kurumi and Rossweisse knew about that incident. Tatsuya nodded and then started to tell them about the incident. Chapter 246 - New fanfic: Hey there guys just this lowly author here tasking you to check out the new fanfic I wrote: TITLE: My Hero Academia: The customize Chapter 248 - Silver haired duo After Tatsuya told them about the incident with the Hero faction and Indra all of them had an amused look on their faces. Vali was even laughing his ass off when he heard how easily Cao Cao was beaten. Since he has been challenging Tatsuya and the rest of his team for fights for years now he was quite a bit better than Cao Cao and easily defeat him with his full power. Vali looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Oh, by the way can you ask the red dragon empress if she is willing to have a fight with me? Her fight in the rating game against the Bael peerage made me very excited for a battle against her." Tatsuya thought for a while and said, "I will tell her but none of you are allowed to use the juggernaut drive, understood. Just weapons and Balance breaker." Vali who heard him gave him an annoyed look but still accepted the condition. The chance for a fight was much more valuable for him compared to arguing about prohibitions. Tatsuya and the others then had their dinner together with the Vali team after which Tatsuya showed them their rooms for them to spend the night. The next morning Tatsuya woke up early as he felt the Hero faction being concious and decided to welcome them at his home. Tatsuya got off from the pile of bodies lying all around him after their ''night exercise'' and then changed his clothes before going out of the room. He then went to the room where the members of the Hero faction were and entered after giving a knock to the door. In the room he saw the member of hero faction lying in their beds and looking at each other with a confused look on their faces, trying to analyze the situation. Once all of them saw Tatsuya a subconscious fear crept into their mind and all of them immediately became tensed. Tatsuya just waved his hand and said, "Good morning." and then fetched himself a chair and sat down on it. He then gave a yawn and said, "You all are at my place right now. Now what is your story for coming here totally injured." Cao Cao looked at his teammates who were just as surprised as him and asked, "Did Vali team brought us here?" Tatsuya who now had a cup of coffee in his hand nodded his head and drank from his cup. He then looked back at the members of the Hero faction and said, "Well, I don''t mind talking like this but I think it would be better if you all change your clothes first, specially you" and looked towards Jeanne who had most of her clothes ripped which showed a lot of her cleavage. Jeanne and the others looked at their clothes and Jeanne immediately covered herself with the bed sheet that was on top of her and asked, "...D-Do you have a change of clothes." Tatsuya nodded and snapped his finger and a partition was formed around all their beds and a set of clothes appeared in front of them. Seeing the clothes and the wall surrounding her Jeanne release a sigh of relief and started changing her clothes. Once they were done changing the walls surrounding them disappeared and all of them looked towards Tatsuya''s direction, only to find that he was not there. Cao Cao moved towards where Tatsuya was sitting and found a piece of paper there with something written on top of it. ------------------- "Discuss among yourselves if you want to and once you are done walk straight out of the room. Tell me what you want once all of us are gathered there. P.S. Your powers are currently sealed so don''t waste time in thinking about making some trouble. -------------------- Once he read the what was written on the paper he showed it to the rest of the team and all of them silently looked at each other when Siegfried suddenly asked, "Are you really sure it is really fine to tell them Cao Cao?" Cao Cao looked at Siegfried and said, "We have no other choice, Indra is currently out of reach since he have some things to deal with. Also, he is related to this matter in a way, so it should be better to take sides right now, than regretting it later." The others looked a bit dissatisfied by the answer seeing which Cao Cao added, "Plus he is a human as well, so no harm done to our motto." All of them looked at their leader with a deadpan look on their faces and gave a tired sigh. After they discussed with each other for a bit longer all of them left the room and walked straight and soon found Tatsuya. But all of them got surprised when they found all the people that were sitting there and talking to eachother. Vali who was now awake as well looked at Cao Cao and the others who were now wearing some casual clothes and said, "Woah, didn''t think that I would ever find you wearing something other than your battle gear Cao Cao." Cao Cao looked at Vali and said, "Shut it white dragon. What are you doing here anyway?" Vali rested his head on top of his hand and said, "Be more respectful to me, afterall it was me who brought you all here when you all were beaten so badly. Aren''t I a very kind devil." Cao Cao and the others snorted and Cao Cao said, "Kind my ass. Anyway we still have so-" but before he was able to continue a small girl passed by hit and walked towards Tatsuya and sat in his lap. Cao Cao and the rest of his team were surprised seeing the little girl and said in unison, "O-O-OPHIS!!!" Ophis looked at the people who called her out and gave them a nod and said, "The group of heros I think?" to which the rest of them just dumbly nodded their heads. Ophis nodded once again and then started playing with the god killer pups who came towards her. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "Why don''t you all sit down for now, there are still some people who have yet to come." All of the Hero faction members snapped out of trance on hearing Tatsuya and nodded their heads and took a seat around the table with Cao Cao sitting beside Vali. ------------------- Once all of them were gathered around the table except for Bikou, who was still asleep, Tatsuya''s clones started to bring out the breakfast that they had prepared for them and started putting it on the table. Soon Bikou came out as well when he smelled the aroma of the food and immediately take his seat on the table. Tatsuya then looked at the the heroes and said, "Eat something first, we will discuss what you want to talk about after this. All of them nodded and were about to begin but all of them suddenly felt some disturbance in their surrounding and immediately got serious. "Oh, I didn''t think that kids of your generation wake up this early in the morning." All of them looked in the direction where the voice came from and saw two men having silver hair standing there. Seeing the two men Vali''s aura subconsciously started to leak out a bit as he started to get angry and immediately rushed towards the older man and tried to punch him, only to phase through his body. "Oh, I didn''t expect my grandson to be this excited to meet his grandfather, but sorry grandpa is just a projection right now." Vali glared at the man who called him his grandpa and asked, "What are you doing here, Rizevim, Euclid?" The older person who called himself Vali''s grandfather smiled and said, "Now, why am I here? I wonder about that?" But before Vali who was about to argue with him could say something Tatsuya interrupted them and said, "So what business do you have, Vali''s Gramps and my brother-in-law, for you to come unannounced." Immediately, the whole room turned silent as they were confused as to why he called the other one his brother in law, though Ruyaa was laughing her ass off as she knew what all was going through Euclid''s mind. Euclid looked at Tatsuya with a shocked expression on his face and asked, "Wait, what do yo me-" but before he was able to finish what he was saying Tatsuya severed their connection making the projection disappear immediately. He then looked at the rest of the people in the room and said, "Just finish it up for now, we will talk to them once we are done." All of them looked at Tatsuya with a deadpan look on their faces and Vali wanted to argue about it as well but stopped himself from lashing out to not cause any problem and followed Tatsuya''s command. ------------------- Meanwhile in the headquarters of the old Satan faction a certain silver haired sis-con was getting too much impatient and frustrated as he was unable to connect back to Tatsuya''s house. Chapter 248 - Talk with Rizevim After Tatsuya and the others were done with their breakfast Tatsuya stopped bothering the link which was trying to connect to his house for a while. Just as he did that the two silver haired men appeared once again with Rizevim sitting on a chair while having his own breakfast and Euclid with a frustrated expression on his face as he has been trying to connect to his house for all this while. "HAA!! IT GOT CONNECTED!!!" said Euclid with a maniacal expression bon his face. But soon he calmed down and went back to his ''cool'' expression and said, "It''s connected once again." Hearing which Rizevim stopped eating and got up from his spot and walked towards Euclid and stood beside him. He gave a fake cough to clear his throat and said, "Once again good morning to all of you and it was not very nice of you Tatsuya Shiba. Do you know how ''sad'' Euclid-kun felt when we were not able to form a connection." Tatsuya looked towards Euclid and said, "Sorry for all that ''brother-in-law'' we were having breakfast and didn''t want to get disturbed ''brother-in-law'' and hence I had to cut off the connection ''brother-in-law''. I hope you understand ''brother-in-law''." Each time he said those words a new tick mark appeared on Euclid''s forehead. He could understand why the black haired brat in front of him was calling him like that, but there was no way that he was going to accept that fact unless he is totally sure of it. He still had some hope left. But Tatsuya being Tatsuya showed a ''friendly'' smile and said, "Don''t worry ''brother-in-law'' I will take good care of Grayfia. You can be rest assured." As if someone spilled some salt of his wounds, Euclid''s whole body trembled a bit. Rizevim looked at Tatsuya and said, "Oh, so that''s why you have been calling him brother-in-law. Congratulations Euclid-kun, your sist- huh you alright? Why are you shaking like that?" But just as he heard that he stopped trembling and looked up with a calm expression on his face and said, "It''s nothing. Please continue your conversation. I have ''some things'' to take care of. If you will excuse me." and then his projection vanished. Rizevim looked at Euclid, who was now going out of his room and soon shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well he must be happy for his sister. Anyway let''s begin where we left off earlier." He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Tatsuya Shiba give Ophis to us." *Dead silence* All of them got silent and looked at the old silver haired man as if he was an idiot, while the man in question had a smile on his face. Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know what are you talking about, I don''t know the dragon god''s whereabouts? And I am not helping you find her as well." That statement made all of them silent once again as they looked at the black haired loli who was eating cake with a blissful expression on her face. ''Then who the hell is that loli sitting over there?!?!'' was the thought that came to all of them. Rizevim pointed his finger at the said loli and asked, "Then who is she?" Tatsuya pretended to follow where he pointed and said, "Oh, that''s my cousin, who came here to live with us." Rizevim''s smile now vanished and he now had an expression which said, "You think I am an idiot or what?" But soon a smirk appeared on his face and said, "That''s strange, you taking care of your cousin? Last time I checked you used your connections to ''take care'' of your whole family, when they just came to find their ''missing'' daughter? Aren''t you too ruthless with your family?" Tatsuya snorted and said, "Shouldn''t it be me who should ask that question to you? And by the way you are talking about that incident, it looks like you may know who was the one who was behind the scenes informing them of our whereabouts?" Rizevim had an amused smile on his face and he said, "Well, you could say it was one of our new recruits who took pity on the family who was searching for their daughter and tried to help them. See, how kind we are." Tatsuya narrowed his eyes a bit and asked, "And who might be this new recruit of yours?" But Rizevim immediately raised his hand and shook his finger to and fro and said, "Now now, let''s not get into those deeper details. There are a few things which we should not tell to others." Tatsuya was about to ask something else but Cao Cao and the rest of the Hero faction came forward and Cao Cao asked in an angry tone, "Rizevim where the hell are George and Leonardo?! Your people were the ones who took them right?!" Seeing Cao Cao''s angry expression Rizevim Immediately got excited and asked, "Oh, the heros huh, actually you were the ones who I was trying to contact. But seeing Tatsuya Shiba I forgot about you all. Sorry~." Cao Cao and his team gritted their teeth and wanted to attack them, but the fact that the person in front of them was just a projection stopped them. Seeing the frustrated expression on their faces Rizevim smirked and said, "You all must be feeling frustrated, right? Like how when a person is forcefully stopped from ejaculating when he is just on the verge of c.u.m.m.i.n.g. That dreadful feeling is immense for a person''s mind." and gave a satisfied nod. Hearing the example he just gave Vali and the rest of the Hero faction frowned a bit, while Tatsuya and Bikou thought at the same time, ''Sounds like something that masochist fallen would do.'' ------------------ Meanwhile in Kyoto, a ''certain'' fallen angel was tied and hanged on the roped while a fair skinned dominatrix outfit woman was pushing her pointed heels on the man''s body. "You feeling good little pig~?" "Ah~Ah~Ah~ Absolutely mistr- *ACHOO*" ''Who the hell is thinking about me? Is this the SM club lady that I visited last time?'' But all of a suddenly a large amount of electric current passed through his body making him screech in.....pleasure. "Now Now little pig~ I don''t think that you would be thinking of some other lady while I am stepping on you right?" The lady asked with a ''smile'' on her face. Seeing the smile on her face the fallen angel shuddered a bit and thought, ''Oh boy she is going to make me go through hell now...looks like I will be squeezed dry today.'' --------------- BACK TO SHIBA RESIDENCE: Rizevim once again have a cough to get back their attention and said, "Don''t worry about your teammates, me and the others are treating them ''very well''. But you know I was very sad when you all rejected to cooperate with us. Luckily I found you all and ''invited'' the two of them to know about our offer. Oh and don''t worry the other members of the hero faction are ready to help us as well. Afterall two of their main members ''asked'' them to cooperate." But at that moment Siegfried was unable to hold back and tried to attack Rizevim, only to pass through him once again. He glared at the silver haired projection and said, "You dare take advantage of their loyalty and our name!!! I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you devil!!!" Rizevim looked back at Siegfried and said, "Aww, looks like the someone got a but too angry. Well whatever, i just wanted to convey a message anyway." He then looked at Tatsuya and Cao Cao with a serious expression on his face and said, "Listen here Hero faction, I will just aaj once again, are you all going to work with the Khaos Brigade or not?" Cao Cao who heard his question glared back at him and said, "Like hell we are going to work with someone like you. And return George and Leonardo back to us!!!" But Rizevim ignored that and said, "So you are against us like my grandson as well huh, now then Tatsuya Shiba, are you going to hand over the infinite dragon go-" "Nah, not gonna help you, and like I said I don''t have the whereabouts of the dragon god." Rizevim narrowed his eyes and said, "So be it, just make sure to not regret you decision later, brat, and let me tell you our new recruits are really pissed off with you. So make sure to take every step carefully." and then the projection vanished but a note dropped on the ground attracting everybody''s attention. Tatsuya picked up the note and saw something written on it. "ONEE-SAMA DOES NOT BELONG TO YOU!!! SO BE IN YOUR LIMITS HUMAN!!!" Chapter 249 - Undercover After Tatsuya read that note he burned it and said, "Anyway, looks like all the things we had to discuss earlier are done by that devil geezer. So what''s your next step of action knowing that (pointing at Cao Cao) he has your comrades and your while faction under him right now. And that he is planning something big." Hearing that both Vali and Cao Cao clicked their tongues as they didn''t know what to do about this situation. Kuroka looked at Jeanne and the her team and asked, "Can''t you contact anyone from your faction and tell them about this?" Jeanne looked at Kuroka and said, "We tried it earlier when we wanted to call for backup when we were attacked but it looks like they have already taken all of them to a location where it is impossible for us to contact them." She said in a dejected manner and once again tried to contact the members of her faction only to sigh at her failure. Vali was gritting his teeth knowing that his grandfather was upto something and yet he was unable to even know where he is currently hiding. "That damn old bastard, just as coward as ever." Tatsuya clapped his hands to gather their attention and make them snap out of their negative thinking and said, "Now now, don''t get affected by the negative emotions, otherwise it might be possible that you would take some wrong steps and would end up in failure or even die because of that. You still have to save your teammates and settle score with someone, right?" All of them looked at Tatsuya with their eyes a bit narrowed and asked, "Then what do you think we should do huh?" He pointed towards the Hero faction and said, "First of all rest up that fatigued bodies of yours and then start improving your strengths before searching for your teammates. Even if they are kept somewhere, you cannot contact to doesn''t mean that they all have been gathered at one place. Some of the members might be on a mission or something and would not have been captured yet. So gather them first and start searching for their hideout." He then looked at Vali and said, "And you, get a bit stronger if you want to take on that geezer, he at the very least is high Satan level, if not a Super class like Sirzechs. Plus you still need to find out where he is hiding. You all have got a lot of work to do. And just to warning you, if that geezer comes in my way asking for his ass to get kicked then I will do so, if you are not able to take him on at that time, so it would be better for you to get stronger as soon as possible." Hearing him Vali got pissed as he now knew that currently his grandfather was at a level where he can do nothing about him. Plus knowing how Tatsuya is involved with the three factions and about him keeping Ophis at his place made it sure that Rizevim will cross Tatsuya''s path and meet his end by his hand. He looked at Tatsuya with a serious expression on his face and said, "This is the second time that you have made me pissed this much." Tatsuya just smiled in reply to his statement and said, "My pleasure." Tatsuya then looked at his team and said, "Anyway regarding the ''warning'' that he gave me, it might be possible that he would be trying to kidnap any of you to gain my ''weakness''. If that does happen, there is only one thing you have to do, that is to make them regret for ever being born in this world. You are free to go all out against them." "Well then I have some things to care of now, so I would be excusing myself. Asia heal their remaining injuries and Loki, you are getting late for your shift." Loki immediately looked at the clock and got shocked. "F.U.C.K!!! I AM LATE!!! MY PAY WILL GET CUT!!! HEY BOSS CAN YOU PLEASE GIVE ME BACK MY MAGIC FOR A WHILE SI THAT I CAN TELEPORT??" But Tatsuya just smiled in response and said, "Move your ass now, or I might even cut something from your bonus." Loki clicked his tongue and grabbed his bike keys which was given to him by Tatsuya and immediately rushed outside. Once he was gone Tatsuya once again looked at the others only to see Asia knocking down to he hero faction members by punching them in the gut and then dragging them back to their room for treatment. Jeanne who was the last one left immediately carried Siegfried''s body over her shoulders and said, "I will help moving them there." Asia just gave a beautiful smile which was not a bit convincing as she was dragging the motionless bodies of Cao Cao and Heracles and said, "Oh my, you are a very cooperating person unlike these pieces of shit who shit be buried 6 feet under the ground. Well then let''s go Jeanne-san." Jeanne was totally speechless hearing the words that came out of the angel like Asia and asked her, "You were a former nun, right Asia-san?" Asia nodded her head and asked with an innocent expression on her face, "Yes, is there some problem with that?" ''THE CORPSES THAT YOU ARE DRAGGING RIGHT NOW ARE THE PROBLEM!!!'' was the thought that came to Jeanne''s mind but she just gave a wry smile and said, "N-Nothing, it''s just that I was a former exorcist as well, so I was just a bit curious about it?" Asia just nodded with a smile on her face and said, "Then we have very much in common." The rest of them looked at the blondes talking to eachother and sighed. Tatsuya just smiled seeing them and said, "Well looks like she made a new friend. Good for her, well then I will be going out for now. Rossweisse, you can take a day off, today." and then walked out of the room. The rest of the people who were left behind looked at eachother looked at eachother and Vali said, "it''s troublesome, here after all that, hey is there a training room here?" Ingvild looked at Vali and nodded her head and then led him and the other two boys of the Vali team to the training room(the non-time chamber one). The girls who were left behind looked at eachother and Kuroka suddenly said, "Sooooooo, shall we go out as well, just us girls? I will call Shirone as well." All the girls looked at eachother and then Miyuki said, then We might as well call the girls from the Gremory and Sitri peerage as well and have a party today. Who knows when Onii-sama will make us go for training once again." The others nodded their heads but Ruyaa raised her hand said, "Sorry but I am going to dimensional gap today, there might be some problems that could have arisen because of my absence." Ophis got up from her seat as well and said, "I will go with Baka Red as well, I want to see what happened to my home since she is here now." and then both of the dragon god''s teleported to away. Miyuki looked at the rest of the girls and asked, "So anyone else who have to take care of something?" Hearing which both Kurumi and Tiamat raised there hands and Kurumi said, "Yasaka wanted to have a sparring session today, so as to not get rusty, so I will be going there." Tiamat looked at them and said, "I have to take care of the baby dragons at the familiar forest and clean my treasures, so I will be busy as well." and then both of them teleported as well. Once both of them were gone Ingvild returned back and asked, "So what are we doing today?" All of them looked at eachother and then said, "We are having a girls only outing with the girls from Sitri and Gremory peerage, wanna go with us?" to which Ingvild nodded her head and agreed to their plans. -------------------- Meanwhile in a coffeeshop where hardly any customer was there two people were sitting at a table while drinking their coffee. One of them was Tatsuya(now in his a.d.u.l.t form) who was looking at a man in front of hum with a serious expression on his face and asked, "So even you don''t know which of the new recruits leaked away the information?" The man shook his head and said, "Sorry, but as far as the new recruits are concerned I have not seen anyone being specially close to Rizevim and Euclid so I cannot pinpoint whose doing is this?" Tatsuya just sighed and asked, "Anyway what the hell are those two planning right now?" The man shook his head and said, "I don''t have that much information, they are still a bit wary of me to tell me what they are planning right now, but one thing is clear, what they are doing is going to be big and destructive, since the movement of the members of the old satan faction is speeding at a high rate." The man then took a sip from his cup and said, "Sorry for not being that useful in this case." But Tatsuya just shook his head and said, "No need to apologize, you are doing very well being undercover under them. Just make sure to not get caught by them and closely watch their every step and report it back to me." The man just sighed and said, "It''s very troublesome but still I am indebted to you." He then showed a small smile and said, "Very well then I will try to dig a bit deeper in the organisation once I get back there." he then finished his cup and got up from his chair and said, "Anyway thanks for the coffee and once again thanks for saving my cousin back then." Tatsuya got up from his seat as well and shook the man''s hand and said, "Mention not and just stop with the thanks and all about you cousin, you have already told that to me a million times Diehausar." Diehausar laughed a bit and said, "I am just showing my gratefulness to you, so don''t mind it that much." and then teleported back to underworld. He then laid back a bit on his seat and said, "Don''t you know it''s bad to eavesdrop on someone." The person who was sitting behind him laughed a bit and said, "Well, I got curious when you entered here and took a break from the bar for a bit. Don''t mind me that much Tatsuya-kun." Tatsuya looked back at the person who was sitting behind him and said, "So you gonna tell Azazel about this Tobio?" Tobio Ikuse, them member of Slash dog team which was under Azazel, looked at Tatsuya with a smile on his face and asked, "If you didn''t want me to tell him, you wouldn''t have allowed me to hear your conversation in the first place, isn''t that right?" Tobio who was now in his bar tender outfit looked at Tatsuya with an amused expression on his face. Tatsuya chuckled at this and said, "Perceptive as always, huh, but just inform him to keep all this to himself, there is a reason for why this is called undercover." Tobio nodded his head and said, "So trying to gain a witness for this undercover operation, huh. Not bad Tatsuya-kun, not bad at all." Tatsuya nodded and was about to get up but Tobio stopped him and said, "Why not stay here for a bit, the others should be arriving here in a while." Tatsuya thought for a bit and after he made sure that there was nothing else important to do today, he sat back on his seat and chatted with Tobio until the other members of the Slash dog team arrived. Chapter 250 - Sickness A few days have passed since Tatsuya was contacted by Rizevim and Euclid, and still nothing strange has occurred. Seeing that Tatsuya and the others just put all the tension at the back of their minds and focused more on preparing themselves for anything that could happen. Vali and the others were specially preparing themselves so as to not let the opportunity to kill his grandfather pass onto Tatsuya. Cao Cao and the others on the other hand were now back to their proper health and were busy finding the people from their faction who were still not caught but were only able to find one or two people yet. Currently Tatsuya and the others were sitting in the ORC clubroom with the others discussing about the promotion the devils were supposed to go through in a few days. The group who was supposed to take the test was busy studying except for Koneko who for some reason had a feverish look on her face and was cling onto Tatsuya while lying in his lap. Tatsuya on the other hand was a bit worried about her as he knew what was happening with her right now. ''This must be the call for her mating season.....wait a minute doesn''t that mean that Himari and the others would be going through this soon as well...no no no more importantly it is Koneko''s first mating season but with a body like this, I don''t think that she would be able to handle me. I can actually suppress her urges but it might mentally affect her as well, making her think that she is lacking somewhere making me refuse her. Not to mention the others who will go through the session will make her feel left out as well. Should I accelerate her body growth?'' Tatsuya carresed Koneko''s hair making her purr in delight, and while this was happening Ravel was looking at her with a slight blush on her face and slight bit of anger. Koneko who noticed that someone was looking at her opened her eyes and saw Ravel. Both of them stared at eachother for a while, but soon Koneko gave a snort and showed a victorious smirk k. her face, making Ravel grit her teeth in anger. Just as she did that Tatsuya smack her head lightly and said, "No picking fights Koneko-chan. Don''t think that just because you are undergoing ''that'' will let you do as you please." Koneko looked at Tatsuya stick out her tongue and then looked away with a slight blush on her cheeks. Tatsuya looked at Ravel and said, "Don''t get angry at her Ravel-chan, she is just a bit ''sick'' right now." Ravel looked at Tatsuya and immediately shook her hands and said, "No, I am not angry at all Tatsuya-sama, it''s just that I was a bit displeased seeing the thieving cat acting disrespectfully towards you that''s all." Koneko didn''t opened her eyes and said, "Shut up bird brain, Tatsuya-senpai, don''t think of me as acting disrespectful. Just admit it that you are jealous." Ravel immediately glared back at Koneko and said, "This thieveing cat!!!" and once again Koneko received a light smack on her head by Tatsuya making her pout. "Acting cute won''t save you from all this you know." and ruffled her hair. Gasper who was looking at them from the side looked at Asia and asked in a low voice, "Asia-san Asia-san" Asia looked at the cross dressing damphir with a confused look on her face and asked, "What happened Gasper-kun? You want to ask something?" Gasper nodded her head and asked, "What is wrong with Koneko-chan? Tatsuya-senpai just said that she is sick?" Hearing his question all the people who were sitting there looked at him and were wondering how Asia will answer the question. Asia being Asia looked at him with a smile on her face and said, "Oh, don''t worry about it Gasper-kun, she is fine, it''s just that she is just craving for a thick, long dic-" but before she could finish Kagura shut her mouth with her hand and said, "Gasper-kun, it would be better if you ask, Kiba-san about this, being a boy he should be able to make you understand it in easier terms since you are a boy as well." Gasper nodded and then went towards Kiba to ask him his question and immediately batter that Kiba took Gasper outside with him as he was a but embarrassed talking about such things in front of so many girls. Once the two were gone all of them looked towards Asia with an expression which said, "Don''t you know how to sugarcoat words?" But Kagura who was keeping her hand over Asia''s mouth had a few tick marks on her forehead and suddenly yelled, "Stop licking my hand you Idiot." and pushed her away. Asia who was now free to speak looked at Kagura and said, "Then don''t block my mouth in the first place." Tatsuya who was at the side listening to all of this didn''t think much about it and was silently eating sweets that Ravel made for him along with her and Koneko. ------------------- Later that day Tatsuya returned home a bit earlier since the others were busy doing their homework, while also assisting the devils who skipped the classes so as to prepare for their promotion exam. Though he brought Koneko back with him since he thought that Kuroka might make a better decision compared to him since they were sisters and Koneko could relate better with her. Tatsuya then entered the house with Koneko following him silently with a feverish expression on her face. As soon as Tatsuya entered he saw the male members of Vali and Hero faction beaten black blue with Ley fay bandaging them up. Kuroka was just laughing her aas off Seeing them while Jeanne was sighing while massaging her temples. Loki who saw Tatsuya coming inside stood up from the sofa and said, "Boss, give me my Power back for some time!! I really want to beat the shit out of these punks! They broke all the alcohol bottles!!!" Tatsuya looked at Loki for a while and then snapped his finger and said, "Show them hell." Loki who felt the surge of power within his body now had wide grin on his face and said, "Hehehe white dragon and the god killer spear, I will show you what he''ll really is. HOW DARE YOU DESTROY ALL MY ALCOHOL BOTTLES YOU PUNKS!!!" and then used his powers to teleport the two leaders and himself to a separate place. Tatsuya then looked at Kuroka and said, "Kuroka, Koneko would like to have some advice from you, since you know it is ''that'' time of the year." Kuroka who heard what Tatsuya said immediately perked up as soon as she knew that he knows which time it is, but then she looked at her sister, who had a feverish look on her face, and immediately calmed herself down. She gave a nod and took Koneko''s hand and said, "Let''s go to a different room Shirone, Onee-san will help you." and then took her away. Tatsuya then looked at the other boys who were lying on the ground and asked, "So....what happened?" Bikou and Heracles immediately pointed at each other and said, "They started it...huh, we started it!? Like hell we did!! It was you...stop copying me you bastard!!!!!" Tatsuya sighed seeing them acting like that and then looked at Le Fay and Jeanne. Both of them who noticed Tatsuya looking at them with and expression which said, "Explain". Le fay nodded and said, "You see Tatsuya nii-san, Arthur nii-san and Sieg-san were having mock battle, seeing which Bikou-san and Heracles-san got excited as well and decided to have a mock battle as well." Jeanne then continued the story and said, "But while having their battle by mistake(which was totally intentional) that monkey''s staff hit Heracles-" Suddenly Heracles looked at them and said, "HE SLAMMED THAT FU*KING STAFF OF HIS, ON MY BALLS!!!" Arthur who was still hurt and was being treated by Le Fay immediately perked up and pointed his sword at Heracles and said, "I advice you to not use such vulgar words, THERE ARE CHILDREN HERE!!!" But then another sword clashed with Arthur''s and Siegfrid said, "And I told you, to not ignore me during a fight, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot." Tatsuya who saw that snapped his finger making all them paralyzed and fall back on the ground and said, "So let me get this straight, Arthur and Siegfried were having a mock battle, seeing them Bikou and Heracles got excited and decided to have a battle of their own, But by an intentional mistake, Bikou hit his staff on Heracles''... inappropriate place making him curse which enraged Arthur since Le fay was there as well. And Siegfrid who was now ignored by everyone got lonely and picked fight with Arthur but used some inappropriate words to taunt him making Arthur go total serious to kick his and Heracles'' butt with Heracles determined to kill Bikou for hitting him ''there''. Am I correct?" Hearing his deduction all of them dumbly nodded their heads with Me Fay having a huge smile on her face. Tatsuya nodded his head as well and asked, "But how the hell are Vali and Cao Cao involved here?" To which all of them said in unison, "Oh, Nothing serious. they were just trying to kill each other off, the usual thing, you know." Tatsuya just nodded his head and thought, ''I really live around some of the weirdest people in existence.'' and just shrugged his shoulders. Chapter 251 - Training the boys Later that day the rest of the residents of the Shiba house came back along with Isami, who immediately got shocked on seeing the members of Khaos Brigade in bandages and immediately got on alert. But before she could do anything the rest of them immediately stopped her and explained the situation to her making her stop. She just looked at the bandaged people with a suspicious look after which all of them went inside to change into more comfortable clothing. Soon after that Loki came back with a satisfied look on his face and covered in dirt and blood. There were two teenagers along with him whose faces were totally unrecognisable and their bodies covered in blood. "Ahh~ I never thought that using magic could give me so much satisfaction." Loki then looked at the two beaten up teenagers and said, "Know your place trash!!" Vali and Cao Cao who heard that wanted to attack him, but their bodies didn''t even moved a bit. Tatsuya who saw their state looked at Loki and said, "You did quite a number on them, huh. Anyway, Asia take care of these two." Asia got up from her seat and walked towards the two of them, grabbed their legs and started dragging them to their room while a trail of blood was left behind by the corpses she was dragging. Vali and Cao Cao groaned in pain as their injuries were hurting because of being dragged by Asia. Hearing their groan Asia turned around with a small smile on her face. She tilted her head slightly and said in a sweet voice, "If you both don''t want me to bury both of you six feet under the ground then stop that groaning." and then raised her fist and showed it to them. Both Cao Cao and Vali trembled a bit once they heard that and immediately the male members of the Vali team and Hero faction came and carefully carried the two of them. "Don''t worry Asia-sama we will take them to their room, you need not bother about this. Just please help us in healing them." Asia just nodded her head with a smile and led them to the room. Once they were gone Tatsuya cleaned the blood on the floor with his magic and looked at Loki and said, "Go and get treated by her as well, and I am sealing your powers once again." Loki whose powers were once again sealed by Tatsuya sighed and said, "Fine..." and then went to where Asia and the others were. Tatsuya then got up from his seat as well and decided to check whether Koneko was fine or not. -------------------- In another room in Tatsuya''s house Kuroka was looking intently at her sister who sitting cross legged while her body was releasing a white aura which was fluctuating a lot. "Shirone, focus once again, your aura is getting unstable." Koneko who already had a frown on her forehead furrowed her brows even more, trying to concentrate on stabilising her aura, and soon the fluctuating aura oozing out from her calmed down a bit. Kuroka who saw her sister focusing so hard smiled a bit and decided to help her. She then place her hand on Koneko''s back and then help her stabalize her aura. Once the aura was totally stabalized Kuroka nodded her head and said, "Now spread it evenly in your body, and do it slowly, no need to rush at all Onee-chan is here to help you. Koneko nodded her head and tried to do just as her sister instructed her. Her cat ears and tails soon came out as well once she started to distribute her aura. ... Tatsuya who decided to check on Koneko went to her room and knocked on the door, but recieved no reply in return. He then entered the room without knocking again and was a bit surprised to see Koneko who ears and tails were out, sleeping on the bed. The thing that surprised her was that she was now looking a bit older and more mature compared to how she looked earlier. Tatsuya looked at Kuroka who had a playful smile on her face and asked, "So...do you like how Shirone is looking now~?" Tatsuya stared at her with a deadpan look on his face and said, "Instead of ''calming'' her down, you decided to do this....*sigh* she is underage you know. And she still have to go to school as well." Kuroka chuckled at that and jumped on Tatsuya''s back and said, "Don''t waryry Tatsuya-nyaa, Shirone is not underage nyaa. We spent a lot of time in the time chamber, so she is perfectly fine, also this form is only temporary since she herself is not yet able to stablize her senjutsu in her body, so it will wear of in a week nyaa~." Tatsuya silently caressed her ears and looked at Koneko who was sleeping peacefully with her now barely covering anything clothes. He then used his magic to adjust the clothes to her size and then tucked her in and let her rest. Kuroka who saw Tatsuya taking care of her sister smiled and then hugged him. She then started thanking him for taking care of her relationship with her sister to which Tatsuya just flicked her forehead and told her to not think much about it. Soon both of them left the room leaving behind Koneko who was sleeping. Once they were back in the drawing room both of them met Cao Cao and Vali, who were standing along with their male teammates behind them. Kuroka and Tatsuya stared at them who were looking at Tatsuya intently. Tatsuya looked at Kuroka who nodded her head and got off him and went to the others after giving her a peck on the lips. Tatsuya looked at them and before he was able to say anything Vali and Cao Cao said in unison, "PLEASE TRAIN US!!!" and bowed their heads seeimg which the other four bowed as well. Tatsuya who already knew what they were going to ask didn''t look that surprised and said, "Follow me then." and started walking The others immediately looked up and started following him. -------------------- Tatsuya brought all of them in a separate space and asked, "What is the food that you guys like the most?" Hearing his question all of them got confused and wanted to ask what did it have to do with their training but still told him what Tatsuya what they liked. Tatsuya nodded his head and then snapped his finger and immediately six figures appeared in front of them. All of them were shocked once they saw who the six people were but before they could ask Tatsuya clapped his hands inorder to gain their attention and said, "These are you clones, who are identical to you in each and every aspect. You need to defeat them in.....3 hours or else no dinner for you tonight....oh before that here eat it." and gave each of them a small black pill. All of them looked at the pills suspiciously but still decided to do as he asked. But as soon as they gulped the pill down their stomachs started grumbling and all of them immediately felt hungry. Tatsuya looked at them with a satisfied smile on his face and said, "Good now let''s begin, remember 3 hours or no dinner for any of you~." and snapped his fingers once again and immediately all of them appeared at different locations with their doppelganger standing in front of them. Chapter 252 - Miserable After three hours were up Tatsuya went back to the dimension where he left the others and saw all of them lying on the ground with various injuries on their bodies and their counterparts sitting on top of them. Tatsuya snapped his fingers and once again all of them appeared in Tatsuya''s home and he healed all of them, though only to the point that they don''t die, but still suffer pain. Tatsuya crouched down to and looked at them with am innocent experience on his face, "So....how was the training?" and tilted his head a bit. All of them looked at him with their half opened eyes and thought at the same time, ''I want to kill this f.u.c.ker.'' Tatsuya who heard their thoughts gave a satisfied smile and said, "So you really enjoyed it huh, well then dinner is prepared as well." and used his telekinesis to bring all of them to the table and made them take their seats. All of them thought that Tatsuya would not give them food since they were unable to defeat their opponent in the given time, bit to their surprise not only their was a plate in front of them, but the dinner composed of all the dishes they mentioned earlier. All of them started to drool a bit, and their stomach were literally rotating for food. But before they could even thank him they noticed that they couldn''t move their bodies no matter how much they tried. All of them turned their eyes to look at Tatsuya who still had an amused smile on his face while he was giving them a thumbs up. Tatsuya then called the others as well and all of them sat on a different table from the six immovable males. Kuroka and Loki who saw their conditions laughed out loud and Loki to add more fuel to the fire went towards them and held their plates in front of their faces and said, "What happened White dragon? Don''t you want to eat this? It looks very delicious to me." He then took a deep breath and said, "AHH~ such a tempting smell. You sure you don''t want to eat it. Vaaallllliiiiiii~." and took a spoonful of the food and moved it in front of its mouth and said. "Ahhh~" Vali who saw that was totally red from anger. He never imagined that he would be embarresed by anyone in his life like that. He tried to avert his eyes but the aroma coming from the food which Loki was purposely holding in front of his mouth made him unconsciously drool a but since his stomach was totally empty. He wanted to glare at Loki but couldn''t, the only thing he was capable of doing was to avert his eyes which was very difficult since the aroma was totally intoxicating for him. ''I promise, once I am out of this paralysis, I will kill this shit of a god. Just you wait Loki.'' Loki who was done with Vali now looked towards Cao Cao who on seeing his gaze immediately started cursing him knowing what was going through Loki''s mind. Loki brought a chair and sat beside Cao Cao and asked, " What happened Cao Cao~, are you not going to rat this." and did the same thing he did with Vali by bringing a spoonful of food near his mouth and said, "Ahhh~" Cao Cao knowing that this was going to happen was somehow able to control himself from getting red in anger, but the roars that were coming out of his stomach made him feel so embarresed that he wanted to just run away. Seeing that Cao Cao was not showing much of a reaction Loli clicked his tongue and looked at the plate for a while. Suddenly an evil smirk appeared on his face and he said, "Oh well if you are not going to eat it, may be I will eat it myself, Afterall it would just be a waste if you don''t." and immediately Cao Cao''s eyes widened and he tried to glare at Loki. Loki seeing that smirked and slowly brought the food to his mouth and ate it making Cao Cao feel a bit enraged by that. ''Heh, not being able to eatyour favourite food when you are hungry and it is right in front of you, how does it feel Cao Cao?! Feeling miserable yet!! Huh!! Huh!!'' and ate another bite making no effort in trying to hide it from Cao Cao''s gaze. Seeing what was happening the other five people looked at Cao Cao with pity while being grateful that it was not them who are in his place. But then all of a sudden a small girl with black hair came towards them with three pups in her hands and looked at the boys. The boys who noticed the girl turned their eyes towards her while trying to gesture for help. ''Ophis-sama, please help us!!!'' Ophis stared at them for a while and nodded her head making all of them feel happy. But then...the three pups that were in her hands got on top of the table and stared at the boys. The boys stared back at them thinking what were they doing. All of the pups then went towards each of them making them think that they had way to help them, but the pups just grabbed the dessert that they had in front of them and brought it to Ophis, who just placed a seat and started eating the sweets which the pups brought. The boys looked at Ophis with a shocked expression on their faces. They looked back in front of them and saw that their dessert was gone. All of them cursed Ophis in their minds who on the other hand was now back in Tatsuya''s lap eating her sweets with a blissful expression on her face. All of them glared at her seeing which Tatsuya whispered something in her ears. Ophis nodded her head and looked at the paralyzed boys and said, "Thank you for the sweets." and once again started eating. All of them blinked in surprise but soon came back to reality and started thinking whatever nonsense possible I. their heads. They glared at Tatsuya who was reason for their misery, who just smiled at them and pointed at something. All of them were confused by that and followed where he was pointing and just as they looked at that and unimaginable rage took over their body. What they saw was the three god killer pups eating the food which was present on their table with a joyous expression on their faces. Once they noticed their gazes all of them looked back at them and stared in their bloodshot eyes that were glaring at them. But suddenly all three of then snorted with a smirk on their faces which sounded like, "F.u.c.k off, losers." and once again started eating the food making the paralyzed group even more enraged at that. Chapter 253 - There is no one here except us A few days passed by and the boys of the Hero faction and Vali group were getting better at dealing with their doppelgangers made by Tatsuya, though they still were unable to have dinner at all for all these days. Koneko, whose conditions were now stabalized by Kuroka''s and the other nekoshou''s help was now back to normal, infact she was Now feeling better as she was now able to turn to her more mature form for a couple of hours a day and even her natural growth which had stopped for quite a long time was now back and she was now growing at a fast pace, making her look a bit mature even in her normal form. Tatsuya who was back to his normal lifestyle was once again busy with his work was standing in front of his house with the members of the Gremory group, and his team. Miyuki looked at him and asked, "You really not coming with us Onii-sama?" Tatsuya looked at Miyuki and nodded his head, "Yeah, I already know that they can pass this promotion test without any problems, and there is also a lot of things that I have to deal with here, who knows what might happen here when all of us are gone, those Khaos Brigade members are looking for ''someone'' you know." Miyuki''s face turned grim as she realised what Tatsuya was talking about and asked, "Then We should stay here as well aftera-" "No need for that Miyuki." Tatsuya interrupted her in the middle of what She was saying. "You all wanted to go to the stores Venelana-san told you about, so why not go with her when you all have the chance, and while you all are there, I would be able to deal with my backlog from my trip." Hearing him mention backlog Rossweisse sighed and said, "There is too much to take care of, its piled up too much." All of them looked at the pair of boss and secretary with a pitiful gaze and nodded their heads. Tatsuya nodded his head as well and said, "Oh, make sure to not cause any trouble, unless someone is asking for it. Sirzechs was complaining to me that some of his hair have started to turn grey since my last stunt against the council." Hearing that Rias facepalmed and gave a tired sigh while the rest of Tatsuya''s team nodded their heads. Tatsuya gave a nod and then gave a telepathic message, ''There is a chance that the old satan faction might aim for the underworld if you all get dragged in some shit then you all are allowed to go all out, alright.'' Hearing that all of them turned serious and mentally nodded their heads. Tatsuya then looked towards the ones who would be taking the test and said, "Best of luck to you all as well, Isami if you fail then be prepared for some training." Isami groaned in annoyance and said, "Yeah, I will make sure to get over with this shit quickly. Don''t wanna train with you. AND MAKE SURE TO REMEMBER THAT I WILL GET A WEEK OFF FROM TRAINING IF I PASSED THE TEST!!!" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Fine by me." All of them then gathered in their respective groups and then a magic circle appeared below them. . . . "Well...they are gone now." and then looked towards Rossweisse and said, "Let us get going as well." Rossweisse nodded her head and then started following Tatsuya back. Once they entered the house they all were met with total silence, since even the Vali group and Hero faction members were out for their work, leaving only the two of them here along with the two dragon gods. Tiamat still hasn''t returned from the familiar forest and Kurumi was still in Kyoto hanging out with Yasaka and sparring with her. "Somehow this silence is a bit weird. I have never seen my house this empty." Rossweisse looked towards Tatsuya and tilted her head and said, "Really? Well I am a but used to this type of silence, though my home back at Asgard was not this big and since I was.....alone... I...am...not...that bothered by it. Ha ha ha." Rossweisse let out a dry laugh once she remembered her days of being alone and single back in Asgard. Tatsuya looked at her and thought, ''You look like you are really bothered by this.'' He then patted her back making the silver haired woman look at him curiously and said, "This also means the their is no one else except for us(and the dragon gods) here, you know?" Rossweisse looked at him for a while and then as if she realised something, her eyes blinked for a while and soon a bright red blush appeared on her face. "NO WE CAN''T TATSUYA!!! WE SHOULD NOT DO THOSE KIND OF THINGS BEFORE WE ARE MARRIED YOU KNOW!!! THAT''S VERY INDECENT AND WRONG!! WE CAN''T!!!" Tatsuya looked at her with a ''confused'' look on his face and said, "What are you talking about? Indecent? What is indecent about going through our work in silence with getting disturbed by the others?" Rossweisse was once again surprised by this blinked her eyes in shock. Seeing that Tatsuya smirked and said, "Heh, don''t tell me....our pure and beautiful Rose is thinking of doing something indecent with me in the head of yours." and moved his face closer to her making the silver haired lady blush in embarrasment. She then lifted her hands and placed it in front of her face to avoid looking directly at Tatsuya who had a smirk on his face. "N-No, I am not thinking about something indecent at all!!! You are mistaken, yeah! totally mistaken!!!" Tatsuya then grabbed the hands that were blocking his view and moved them aside and asked, "Then what is it that is going through your mind? Won''t you tell me Rose?" Rossweisse who was now looking directly at Tatsuya averted her eyes becaus of shame. Seeing that Tatsuya smiled a little and said, "Don''t worry" and then gave a kiss on her cheek and said, "Once we are done with our work, I will make sure to have a lot of skinship, with you." He then stepped away from the frozen and blushing Rossweisse and said, "On that note, Let''s hurry up and finish our work. The sooner the better." and started walking away. Rossweisse touched her cheek with a dumbfounded expression on her face and a subconciously decides to finish her work as soon as possible. Chapter 254 - Euclids preparations After the little show of Tatsuya flirting with Rossweisse was over both of them got into working mode, since seeing the pile of papers in the room was getting too much for their eyes. Ophis and Ruyaa who were still in the house went to check on them but seeing how serious both of them were they left the room without bothering them. Ophis even left a few of her sweets behind as refreshments and then left the pair of alone. Tatsuya and his clones were busy going through the papers and Rossweisse as well was doing her job diligently though there were some moments when her mind wandered ''somewhere'' making her blush intensely but soon she came returned back to her serious self. -------------------- While all this was going on at some other place a duo of silver haired devils were looking at huge crowd of people standing in front of them without making any movements and having lifeless eyes. Among the crowd two people stood out one being a teenager wearing a red cloak and glasses and other being a young boy with tanned skin and white hair. The older looking devil nodded his head with a smile on his face and said, "This seems good so far. Are the other preparations complete Euclid? What about that bag of godly bones? He is not planning on going back on his words, right?" The younger devil lowered the bundle of papers in his hands and nodded his head and said, "No problems noticed Rizevim-sama. The Hero faction members are currently under our control and the preparations to use their members to become a medium are done. Regarding Hades'' grim reapers and ''that'', it doesn''t seem that he is planning to go back on his words." Rizevim nodded his head with a satisfied smile and then asked, "And what about our target? Any signs of them knowing about this?" Euclid shook his head and said, "No signs. From my sources, I can confirm that most of the members of that basta- *cough**cough* Tatsuya Shiba''s house are currently with the peerage of the Gremory heiress accompanying them for the promotion test of their members. Only Tatsuya Shiba, a Valkyrie, our target and one other women of unknown origin is left there with the basta- I mean Tatsuya Shiba and the Valkyrie working in a separate room going through some doc.u.ments and our target relaxing in the unknown women''s lap while eating some sweets." Euclid said all that with a plain voice but Rizevim who heard all that took a few steps back and looked at his with a weird expression on his face and asked, "Not wanting to be rude or anything but....are you stalking them?" Euclid who heard that widend his eyes in surprise and said, "Most definitely not. Why would I even want to stalk that f.u.c.ke-*cough* I mean this is just so that we can know where our target currently is." ''Yeah, it''s not like I have anything else in my mind. I am just making sure that everything goes perfectly not that I want to know what all he do with big sis there. Yeah, I am not doing it to look at them making out....I really want to kill that f.u.c.ker.'' Rizevim looked at Euclid who had veins popping out on his forehead and the papers in his hands were getting crushed between them. He gulped his saliva and thought, ''Euclid is scary.'' Euclid soon calmed himself a bit and said, "Anyway leaving that aside everything is in order. Now we just have to focus on how many of these are to be assigned at various places. Rizevim narrowed his eyes and was about to say something but Euclid beat him to that and said, "I am thinking of sending atleast 90% of these and the grim reapers along with ''that'' to that f.u.c.ke-*our* target''s place. It will give us the high chances of killing the basta-...I mean capturing the target. Though I would suggest that 99% of our forces could do a better job in dealing with him." and showed small smile on his face. Rizevim blinked in surprise and thought to himself, ''Is it only me on Euclid-kun is getting dumber day by day?'' Rizevim gave a cough and said, "That indeed sounds like a good plan, but don''t forget that underworld is our target as well, and we cannot risk any chances of him getting support from there, so we need to do things keeping that in mind as well." Euclid who heard that became a bit disappointed but still nodded his head and started discussing with Rizevim waiting for Hades to send them the message. -------------------- Back in Kuoh town Tatsuya who was busy in his work felt that someone was looking at him for a past few days, but was unable to find anything wrong with his surroundings since a certain silver haired devil was using the best stalki-...spying magic there is in the world, not even entities like Great Red and other could find theagic signature behind the technique. Tatsuya looked around the room since he felt a bit uneasy, but was still unable to figure anything out. He called Ruyaa through his telepathy and asked her if she could detect something since she was much better at it compared to him, but she too was not able to find anything wrong. Thinking that it was a bit weird he called both of them to the same room they were before so that someone would not try anything funny with those two. He then stood up from his seat and dispelled all his clones and said, "Take a break for a while Rose. Can''t have you short circuiting because of over work." Rossweisse dropped her pen on the table and stretched her body while sitting on the chair and looked around the room. "Hmm...nearly half of them are still left, huh. I will get us some coffee." and was about to stand up from her seat but just as she said that the door of the room opened with Ruyaa and Ophis bringing in some snacks and drinks for them and said, "No need for that. Just relax." and placed the things on the table. Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Thanks Ruyaa and Ophis thank you for the sweets earlier." Ruyaa and Ophis nodded their heads with Ruyaa having a wide grin on her face and Ophis with a small smile. Rossweisse gave them her gratitude as well and decided to rest along with the others. All of them then sat down and started to chat with eachother without knowing what was about to happen soon. Chapter 255 - Before the confrontation Tatsuya and Rossweisse once again started doing their work while Ophis and Ruyaa just sat down in the room with Ruyaa reading some books she got from Tatsuya and Ophis sleeping using with the god killer pups(though she don''t need to sleep) Tatsuya who was going through a some papers suddenly saw a familiar red circle appear on his desk and stopped what he was doing along looked at it along with the others with Rossweisse preparing for a possible attack. Soon a projection of a familiar red headed sis-con appeared. seeing which Tatsuya raised his hand and said, "Yo, Sirzechs how is it going? Did they pass the test?" Sirzechs stared silent at Tatsuya and asked, "Please tell me you are here, in underworld." Tatsuya blinked for a while and said, "Umm...no I am not, I still ha-" "WHY THE HELL CAN YOU NOT BE HERE FOR THE ONE THAT YOU ARE REQUIRED!!!!" Sirzechs clutched his head and looked at him with a frustrated expression on his face. The whole room fell silent seeing the sudden outburst from the maou. Even Ophis woke up from his shout and was glaring at the projection with the intent to kill. The pups were growling at him as well. Seeing that Ophis was preparing a magic circle in her hand Ruyaa immediately stopped her while Rossweisse calmed down the god killer pups. Tatsuya nodded seeing that the situation was fine now and then looked back at Sirzechs and asked, "What happened that you want me to be there so badly?" Sirzechs sighed and then a holographic screen appeared in front of Tatsuya showing many huge monsters nearly 100 metres tall with a human on top of each of them. There were several other monsters who were even 200 metres tall with a human on top of them as well. Tatsuya who saw the scene immediately called Cao Cao and his team and a small projection of the Hero faction appeared in front of him. "What happened Tatsuya? We are busy y''know?" Tatsuya ignored what Cao Cao said and asked, "Are these the members of your team?" and pointed towards the holographic screen. Cao Cao and his team Immediately turned around and were surprised seeing the monsters in the screen. They then spotted the people attached to the heads of the monsters and were totally speechless. After they were able to calm down a bit Cao Cao looked at Tatsuya and simply nodded his head. Tatsuya who saw this sighed and said, "Looks like your faction is being used to be the power source for the annihilation maker guy." He then turned to Sirzechs and said, "Miyuki and the others would still be there with Venelana san, try co tacting them and hold on for a bit." "Ah, about that they along with my peerage are already at it, but since those giants regenerate and divide at a very fast pace, all of them having a bit of trouble.....well except for one person." He then showed another projection with his team fighting off against the giants, but were not very efficient, since by the time they killed one some more have been produced by the other giants. But amongst them, a certain blonde hair green eyes girl flying on top of a blue dragon''s back was firing black energy blasts which were easily able to destroy the giants. "Ahh, Asia is using her anti-healing technique to cut of their regenerations and destroying them completely...Wait a minute...." He then formed a magic circle near his ear and called Asia. "Hello Asia?" "Ahh, Tatsuya-san, hello, did you want something?" "No, but are you alright?" "Yes, we are totally fine, just some giant pests hindering us, Sirzechs-san might have already told you about right?" "Yes, he did. And I am calling you regarding this same too. You see the people on top of their heads are from Cao Cao''s faction, check whether they are still alive, or not, and please keep their bodies intact, even if they are dead." "Oh, so these people sticking out of their heads were from hero faction, huh. Alright, Tatsuya-san leave it to me, but there are too many of them to take care of." "Regarding that Sirzechs ask your people to force teleport those giants near Asia, and Asia ask Isami to Boost up and transfer the power to you. Blast''em all in one shot. Oh, mind their bodies though." Sirzechs and Asia who heard his plan nodded their heads in approval. Sirzechs then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Aren''t you going to come here to deal with the situation?" "Oh, about that, I have some company here as well. Alright, Ruyaa, let them in." Ruyaa who had a mischievous smile on her face gave a thumbs up and just as she did, purple fog started surrounding them. Sirzechs who saw that widend his eyes and said, "Kuoh, is under attack as well!!!" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well, then try to survive on your end, ask some people to head there to help you guys. Cao Cao, call Vali and tell him that ''he'' is attacking underworld and there might be a chance for ''him'' to be there as well. And hurry up to take care of your faction members. See you guys on a bit." and before they could even answer the him their projections disappeared. Tatsuya looked at Rossweisse and said, "Secure all the paperwork, we don''t want to do this all over again, right?" Rossweisse nodded and started placing barriers over the pile of doc.u.ments to prevent them from getting destroyed. Tatsuya looked at Ruyaa and said, "Let them in, they must be quite frustrated by now." "Ah, but wouldn''t that be funnier to let them wait a bit longer." "Hmm, alright then, Rossweisse, let''s finish all these papers and then we will get down to welcoming our guests." Rossweisse blinked in surprise and asked, "W-will that he alright?" Tatsuya and Ruyaa just showed a charming smile on their faces which made Rossweisse totally speechless. She sighed and just nodded in agreement and once again started going through the papers. 20 MINUTES LATER: Tatsuya and Rossweisse were finally able to finish their paperwork and Rossweisse got ready to battle. Tatsuya stood up from his seat as well and stretched his body and looked at Rossweisse and Ruyaa and asked, "You guys ready?" Rossweisse who saw the giants on the screen earlier was a bit nervous but was still eager to know how would she fare against them and nodded her head, Ruyaa just looked at him with a smile and gave a thumbs up. Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Well then, I have prepared everyone''s favourites today make sure to eat to your fill." and some of his clones started coming in the room with various dishes in their hands and started arranging their table. Rossweisse comically fell down on the ground once Tatsuya said that while Ruyaa and Ophis were shouting "Banzai~ Banzai~" with their hands up in the air. Rossweisse got up from the ground and asked, "W-w-wait a minute isn''t there something more important that we have to dea-" But before she could finish Ruyaa looked at her and said, "Then are you telling us to leave this appetising food behind just to deal with some small fries, Valkyrie-chan." Ophis nodded her head ask well and said, "You are stopping me from eating the sweets that Tatsuya prepared for me just to deal with some bugs." and stared directly in Rossweisse''s eyes. Rossweisse who soon remembered the identities of the two girls in front of her gulped her saliva and immediately shook her head. Both Ruyaa and Ophis sat down to eat their food seeing which Rossweisse just sighed. She then felt a tap on her shoulder and saw Tatsuya smiling at her with a bottle of wine in his hands and asked, "Want to drink some with me Rose?" Rossweisse started at him with a deadpan look on her face for a while but finally sighed and nodded her head with a helpless smile on her face. Tatsuya nodded his head and both of them sat down to have their meal as well. ------------------ Meanwhile somewhere else a silver haired devils was gripping a monitor with all his strength and shouted, "STOP EATING THAT DELICIOUS LOOKING FOOL YOU F.U.C.KER!!! HOW LONG ARE YOU GOING TO LET US STAY HERE!!! OPEN THE BARRIER ALREADY!!!" Seeing him like that the older silver haired devil who was peeking at him from from the slightly opened door thought, ''Euclid-kun, really became a stalker, whats more is that he is stalking his brother-in-law.'' Chapter 256 - Ophis v/s Khaos Brigade Once they were done eating their food Tatsuya and the remaining residents of the Shiba residence stretched their bodies to get a bit warmed up. Ophis looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Are they here to get me?" Tatsuya looked at her and nodded his head and said, "Well, they are idiots, thinking that they could tame you or try to take your power. But anyways don''t think much about it, not that big of a problem for us." Ophis stared at him for a while and nodded her head and said, "I will help as well. They are here for me after all." Tatsuya patted her head with a smile on his face and said, "That would be very helpful then." He then removed the barrier that was preventing the Khaos Brigade members to enter his domain and once again the violet fog started to surround them. This time Tatsuya didn''t interfere with the process and soon all of them were in a separate dimension which was a totally plain space devoid of any structures whatsoever. In the space, countless, devils, grimm reapers and the giants made by the annihilation maker were present and all of them immediately took their stance once they saw their targets preset inside the space. Tatsuya looked around for a while and then gave a whistle filled with admiration and said, "You certainly prepared a whole lot to meet me, ain''t you. By the way, where is my brother-in-law, Euclid." The leader of the devils which was surprisingly Shalba, who was killed by Sirzechs earlier, came forward and said, "You don''t need to worry about that human, just give us Ophis, and we promise to kill you without any suffering." Tatsuya looked at Ophis and said, "That''s what he said, Ophis." Ophis nodded her head and walked forward much to the the surprise of the the Khaos Brigade members who thought that their would be some resistance in the way. But seeing her accepting that so easily made the devils and the Grimm reapers smirk and think that their sheer number put a pressure on them making the subject to them so easily. Shalba, who was about to laugh and mock Tatsuya for being a coward immediately stopped once he felt a huge amount of black aura surrounding Ophis, and immediately fell down on his knees. He then looked around and saw that everyone except for the giants were kneeling on the ground and then looked at the dark aura with a terrified look on his face. Tatsuya formed a barrier around Rossweisse to prevent her from being in a similar condition as the Khaos Brigade members and said, "What happened Shalba-san, you wanted Ophis right? Go ahead, take her." Shalba glared at Tatsuya and wanted to say something to him, but the pressure which was coming out of Ophis''s body which was getting bigger and bigger made it impossible for him to speak anything. Soon the aura around Ophis faded away and now a huge black dragon with razor sharp teeth and golden eyes was standing in her place. Ophis looked at her body and said, "It''s been a long time since I changed to my dragon form." "Don''t worry about destruction, I will make sure that the space don''t get destroyed." said Tatsuya assuring Ophis to not hold back against the enemies. The giants made by the annihilation maker started moving towards the huge dragon once they sensed that the space was stable and were ready to attack. Seeing them walking their way, Ophis as well charged magic in her mouth and was ready to fire at them. Tatsuya seeing that suddenly realised something and looked towards Ruyaa and said, "Bring the humans on top of their heads just before her attack destroys them, I am busy maintaining the spacial field." Ruyaa shrugged her shoulders and just focused on Ophis''s attack so as to not miss the moment her attack connects to the giants. Meanwhile Ophis, who had finally done charging her attack flew up so as to get above the giants and a huge magic circle appeared Infront of her mouth. The devils and the Grimm reapers who felt the energy inside the magic circle started sweating and immediately deployed a barrier in hopes of not getting caught in the attack. Seeing the scene in front of him Tatsuya smirked and said, "Hey Rose." The silver haired Valkyrie who was awestruck seeing the dragon god''s magic circle looked towards Tatsuya with a curious look on her face. Tatsuya pointed his finger towards the devils and Grimm reapers and said, "Nullify their barrier. You were practicing barriers lately, right?" Hearing which Rossweisse nodded her head without thinking but soon she got back to reality and her eyes widened in shock, "WHAT!?!? YOU WANT ME TO NULLIFY ALL OF THESE!!!!" Tatsuya nodded his head with an expression which said, "Obviously." seeing which Rossweisse''s lips twitched in annoyance. "Ah don''t worry, I will provide the magic power to you, you just need to nullify them, that''s all." ''"Thatsl''s all" my ass!!!! And why the hell are you speaking as if this is something normal to do.'' She then looked at her teammates which consisted of the two dragon gods who are supposedly the strongest beings in the world and a human who is actually the strongest being of the world and massaged her temples. "*sigh* I will have a drink after all this is over to relieve some of my stress." and various magic circles appeared around Rossweisse whose patter continuously kept on changing. *ROOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!!!!!* A very loud roar was heard by all the people who were present inside the spacial field, which was followed by a huge pillar of magic energy fired by Ophis who was looking started charging another attack in her mouth. Most of the giants which were present on the field immediately got destroyed by the blast without even getting a chance to regenerate and those which were not destroyed completely suffered major damage and were in the process to regenerate. Most of the Grimm Reapers and devils also got caught in their attack but because of the barriers that they deployed earlier they were able to prevent any serious injuries. "Nah, this author bastard is lying all those who got caught in the attack are hardly breathing. Heck some of them don''t even have their bodies left." said Tatsuya staring in space as if looking at someone. "What?" "Ah, nothing nothing. Don''t mind me." *Cough**Cough* Anyways, the devils and and the grim reapers who saw the huge dragon charging another blast started panicking and Shalba looked at the Grimm reapers and said, "THERE''S NO TIME!!! BRING THAT THING OUT!!! THAT''S OUR ONLY CHANCE!!!" The leader of the Grimm reapers who heard that nodded his head and raised his scythe in the sky and then slammed it on the ground and immediately a huge magic circle appeared. As soon as the magic circle was formed both Ruyaa and Ophis stopped for a bit and widend their eyes in surprise. "They certainly did prepare well to catch Ophis. Gotta admit that they atleast are good enough to think that far." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Well, big bro Euclid, is really smart you know, without him the old Satan faction would have collapsed much earlier." Rossweisse who was busy in nullifying the barriers didn''t asked anything but was still curious as to to know what that magic circle was. Soon enough her question was answered as something started to rise up from the magic circle. A bizzare creature with the features consisting of both a dragon and a fallen angel came into view with it''s whole body driven in to a cross by nails and blood coming out from all over it''s body. Rossweisse was totally speechless seeing the creature and had her mouth opened wide. The devils and Grimm reapers who saw the dragon god stop for a bit smirked and Shalba said, "Speechless, huh Ophis? Well why won''t you be? Afterall this is a your natural enemy the DRAGON SLAYER SAMAEL!!! Your doom is near you emotionless dragon bitc-" But before he was able to finish Samael''s whole body glowed red and started compressing before it turned into a red beam of light and got absorbed in a blue and white ball with a ''M'' written over it. The ball then started flying towards Tatsuya at a very fast speed and was caught by him, who looked at the ball and said, "A dragon type, huh. Well a good catch." He then looked at Shalba and said, "You were saying something earlier, please continue. Chapter 257 - Save the underworld --After a few minutes of mindless carnage caused by a dragon loli-- A pile of human bodies was floating behind Ruyaa who was successfully able to save most of the humans on top of the giants'' heads, but still a few were dead with their bodies totally destroyed making it impossible for her to recover them. Tatsuya also had a few Elite grim reapers and devils from the Khaos Brigade in half dead state restrained by magic and decided to give them to Sirzechs so that he can ''talk'' with the skeleton god. Ophis who was done with her job was sitting on her throne made of God killer pups who grew their sizes a bit with a lot of sweets in her hand. Last but not the least Rossweisse was busy studying the dimensional barrier they were in since Tatsuya told her that it was impossible for even Satan class beings to get out of here easily, which immediately picked up her interest. The rest of the corpses...there weren''t any since Ophis''s attack obliterated everyone on the field in a matter of few blasts. If not for Tatsuya saving the elites in their half dead state, they too would have vaporised without any traces left behind as well. Once both Tatsuya and Ruyaa were done with their jobs, Tatsuya teleported at a distance away from there but soon returned back with two boys one teenager and other a child whose bodies were shrunken so much that their skeletons could be outlined by a n.a.k.e.d eye. "Let''s go back then, everything is done here. Rose you can study the space barrier later. This guy is the one who made it, ask him to help you later. Tatsuya called Rossweisse and gestured towards the unconscious George over his shoulder and then destroyed the barrier. Soon all of them were back to their previous location and Tatsuya and Ruyaa immediately started putting the bodies that they brought in the underground training field while Rossweisse brought the two almost dead hero faction members to the medical ward where Tatsuya soon arrived once he was done dealing with the bodies and used healing magic on the two so as to heal their injuries. Now they just had to wait till they gain their consciousness back and have a meal to regain their strength. Once all that was done Tatsuya and the others gathered once again in the room they were previously in. Ophis who was staring at Tatsuya without saying anything gathered attention from all of them, and even Tatsuya and Ruyaa were unable to know why she was doing that since she had no thoughts about it. Tatsuya who was used to her antics a bit patted her head recieving which Ophis''s lips showed a small unnoticeable smile on her face. He then smiled as well and said, "Good job Ophis. I will make sure to make your favourite sweets tonight." Hearing which she nodded her head with a slight glimmer in her eyes. Tatsuya then looked at Ruyaa and Rossweisse and said, "I will go and check the situation in underworld, look after the people whom we have brought here." and teleported away without waiting for any response from them. -------------------- "Let''s go Ratsu!!! Keep firing!!! Don''t stop!!!" *ROAAAAR* Tatsuya who teleported to underworld at the location where he felt the presence of his teammates was welcomed by the sight of a beautiful blonde haired girl riding on top beautiful 10 m long blue western dragon. It''s just that the beautiful girl was totally covered in blood and the dragon looked more like an evil dragon shooting lightning with a ferocious expression on his face while also being covered in blood. "Umm.....I could somewhat Gus''s what is happening here, but mind telling me about it." All of them who heard Tatsuya''s voice immediately turned around with a surprised look on his face. But soon that expression turned into relief as all of them immediately rushed towards him and some of the devils were rushing at an astonishing speed towards him. Tatsuya who saw them was surprised and thought, ''What the hell happened here for them to look this relieved on seeing me?'' and waited for the incoming devils to explain the situation to him. But before any of them could even reach him a magic circle appeared in front of Tatsuya and a long crimson haired man appeared out of it and latched onto Tatsuya. "Huh, Sirzechs? Wha-" Sirzechs who just now appeared in the area grabbed Tatsuya''s shoulders and started shaking him and said, "Tatsuya-kun!!! Tatsuya-kun!!! Please save the underworld!!!" Tatsuya who was being shakes by Sirzechs with the full force of his Satan class power had some cracks formed below him and asked, "What the? How much damage did those giants caused to make you lik-" "NO SAVE THE UNDERWOLRD FROM THAT GOLDEN HAIRED DEMON RIDING ON THAT EVIL DRAGON!!!" and pointed his finger towards the said figures. Tatsuya looked at where he was pointing and with a frown on his face said, "That''s just Asia and her famili-" "SHUT THAT CRAP BASTARD!!! I DON''T WANT TO HEAR THAT!!! DO YOU THINK THAT I AM LYING?!?! SEE!!! SEE THESE GREY HAIRED STRANDS!!! DO YOY YOU THINK THAT I AM LYING!!!" Tatsuya was taken aback by how Sirzechs reacted and was unable to think how to react to that. "What the hell has been happening here?! Why is he acting like this?!?!" Tatsuya looked at others who too were taken aback by Sirzechs and just before Grayfia could explain a very strong earthquake occured making all of them fall down on their butts and a huge pillar made up of black magic energy appeared where the giant whom Asia was attacking earlier was. "THIS!!! SEE THAT PUNK!!! THIS HAPPENED!!!" *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* A huge dome of the same magic energy which was misfired by Asia was seen a few kilometres away. "AND THIS TOO!!!" *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* Suddenly the whole area got covered by black thunderclouds spreading almost 10 km in all directions. Multiple lightning bolts were fired at the ground causing massive damage all over the place without any discrimination. If not for the evacuation that had already been done, then it would have been hard to tell who the terrorist amongst them really was. "THIS AS WELL, SEE THIS WITH YOUR EYES WIDEN OPEN YOU BLACK HAIRED HUMAN OP-BASTARD!!!" Suddenly a very bright green light started to come out of Asia''s body which soon died down and revealed her to be cladded in a bright golden armour. Asia looked all over her body and with an happy expression on her face shouted, "YESSS!!! I FINALLY UNLOCKED MY BALANCE BREAKER!!! NOW I CAN KICK THE SHIT OF ALL THESE BASTARDS IN A MUCH BETTER WAY!!! YAYYYYYY~" On the other hand Sirzechs was clutching his head with both his hands and shouted, "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Asia who heard a sudden shout which was not really clear saw everyone and showed a refreshing smile on her face and gave a thumbs up. She then jumped from her familiar''s back towards the the last remaining 200m giant and punched her with her fist covered in black magic energy and sent it flying a few kilometres away. A few moments later a huge explosion was seen at the place where the giant was punched seeing which a certain red headed maou had his eyes and mouth opened wide. Chapter -1 - Hela For those who want to know how Hela Looks like here is the link to her picture : pinterest.com/amp/pin/581386633127902193/ Chapter -2 - Amaterasu For those who want to know how Amaterasu Looks like here is the link for her picture: vsbattles.fandom.com/wiki/Amaterasu_%28Mythology%29 Chapter -3 - Freya For all those who want to know how Freya looks like here is the link for her picture: dxdfanon.fandom.com/wiki/Freyja Chapter -7 - Kurumi Those who are wondering about Kurumi''s human appearance just imagine her as Kushina with a hair colour as deeper shade of orange and closer to red with Tsunade''s chest size. Chapter 258 - Sirzechs and Tatsuya After Asia was done with her fight for the cause of ''saving'' the underworld. She and her familiar landed on the ground and she looked at the others with a smile. She then looked at Sirzechs whose mouth was still wide open because of shock and with a radiant smile on her face said, "Don''t worry Sirzechs-san, Those giant f.u.c.kera are now gone for good. I pummeled each of those giant walking assholes to ground and made sure that those shitheads don''t regenerate again. The underworld is safe now." Sirzechs with his mouth still opened looked around and saw black smoke rising in the sky and the ground looking like life has never existed on the land for as far as he could see. He then looked at Asia and thought, ''Safe my ass you adorable angelic demoness riding on an evil dragon.'' He then turned his head towards Tatsuya who averted his eyes as soon as their gazes met. ''Look at me you OP bastard. Look me in the eyes and say that the underworld is safe.'' "Phew, that was really tiring, the new balance breaker took a lot since I am not used to it." said Asia as she deactivated her balance breaker and stretched her body. She then turned towards her familiar which was a sprite dragon, who was now totally grown up because of training in the time chamber, and motioned him to lower his head, to which the dragon complied and lowered his head. "Good work there Ratsu, you really did a good job, there. See everyone is totally speechless by our performance today." and looked towards the others who just showed the girl and dragon duo a wry smile on their faces. "How about it Tatsuya-san, we did good, right?" and looked towards Tatsuya with a smile on her face and with a face which seemed to be saying, "Praise me. Praise me." Tatsuya who heard this question stiffened a bit, but instantly expression changed and he looked at her with a charming smile and didn''t say anything. ''This is the best choice, no need to say anything.'' Seeing his choice of response almost all of them wanted to retort but before they were able to say anything Tatsuya looked at the and showed a ''smile'' to them as well. Asia and her familiar who saw Tatsuya''s smile were also smiling as they got praised by him and Asia said, "See, Ratsu-kun, even Tatsuya-san agrees, let''s do our best again when the underworld is in a crisis." "NOOOOO!!!!" A certain red head who heard Asia talking to the dragon immediately shouted without thinking anything making all people to look at him with a slight surprise. "I-I-I mean, Asia-kun, there is no need for you to do this much for underworld since you are not affiliated to our faction, right? It would not look good, if everytime we were to rely on you if something like this happens, right?" Asia furrowed her brows a bit and thought about it for a while and said, "That certainly is true. Hmmm.....well it can''t be helped." But then a charming smile once again appeared on her face and she said, "But don''t hesitate to ask my help if my friends were in danger, after all many of my friends live here. I will take care of the matter if something like that were to happen." Hearing those sweet words along with the charming smile and her beautiful voice, Asia looked like an angel at that moment..... However to a certain red headed maou, those words were nothing but threat. Those words said by Asia in a setting where almost everything in the surrounding was destroyed, smoke rising from various places, no signs of life anywhere nearby and an Asia totally covered in blood with an evil dragon behind her made a perfect scene of dread inside Sirzechs''s mind. To him the smile didn''t looked charming even one bit, it was like a viscous smirk to Sirzechs''s eyes and seeing all that a shiver went down the Maou''s spine making him shiver up a bit. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down and looked towards the boss of the demoness. Tatsuya who saw Sirzechs looking at him was about to use his telepathy to know what he was thinking but before he was even able to Sirzechs grabbed Tatsuya''s shoulder and threw him high up in the air shocking everyone near him. He then took out his wings and immediately flew up in the air to catch upto Tatsuya and also transformed into his super form. Tatsuya who was also a bit surprised by Sirzechs''s sudden action used his telepathy on him and sighed. He then noticed the maou covered in power of destruction rushing towards him and didn''t do anything. Sirzechs seeing that didn''t even flinched a bit and punched Tatsuya''s gut with his full power to which Tatsuya just blocked it with his hand covered in magic so as to not get damaged by the power of destruction. The moment when Sirzechs''s fist connected to Tatsuya''s hand a very large shock wave got released from the collision and a an extremely loud noise was heard for over a 100km. Sirzechs then freed his hand and turned back to his normal form and with a relived sigh said, "Haaa!!! Now I feel a bit better." He then looked at Tatsuya and with a said, "Thanks for being the punching bag." but in the next instant Tatsuya punched Sirzechs as well who too was able to block it without much difficulty. "Now then, take responsibility for Aisa-kun''s actions and turn everything back to normal. I have too many things to deal with right now. Tell me what happened in Kuoh later and everything you know about the incident. Bye." but just as he was about to teleport a small magic circle appeared in front of him and a projection of Millicas appeared from it. "Father!! Father!! a one of the bigger giants suddenly came crashing down on council building!!! Grandfather got caught in the explosion and is heavily injured!!! Hurry up and come here!!!! Bring Grandma and the others as well." Both Tatsuya and Sirzechs fell silent at the sudden news and Sirzechs looked at the sky and said, "OF ALL PLACES SHE COULD HAVE THROWN THE GIANT WHY THE HELL DID IT HAVE TO BE THE COUNCIL!!!!" "Umm, your father is injured as well you know? And sorry about her throwing the giant at the council." He then thought, ''Though it is my fault since I changed the trajectory a bit to make him land near Zeotif.u.c.ks. WHY THE HELL WERE YOU AT COUNCIL YOU BASTARD!!! ITS YOUR FAULT FOR THE DESTRUCTION OF THE COUNCIL BUILDING!!!'' Sirzechs looked at him and said, "That is not that big of a problem, father and the other older councilmen have got more serious wounds during the war times, so they are used to it. The problem here are the weaker councilmen. They are going to make a lot of complaints now, since they might think that it a scheme from someone who don''t want the them to be on the council. Ahh I can immagine the amount of paperwork that would be coming to me. Not to mention that idiot magical girl will put most of her work in my pile too. AHH JUST KILL ME ALREADY!!! STAB MY HEART WITH A HOLY SWORD AND JUST KILL ME!!!" Tatsuya looked at the maou with pity and said, "Don''t yet die on me, here take this, it will atleast ease your worries a bit." Sirzechs looked at Tatsuya and saw him holding his hand out with a pair of spectacles in his hand and a beautiful red coloured pen in the other. Sirzechs looked at the items with a curious gaze seeing which Tatsuya said, "These glasses will let you read at a speed of 500 words per second." Hearing which Sirzechs''s eyes widened in surprise as he carefully took the specs from Tatsuya''s hands and looked at it as if he was holding the world''s largest diamond in his hands. "Y-You are telling the truth, right? This treasure will really let me read at that speed?!?!" to which Tatsuya just gave an assuring nod. Sirzechs gulped his saliva and wore kept the glasses in the case which Tatsuya gave him and then stored them in his pocket. He then eyes the beautiful red pen and asked, "And what about the pen? Don''t tell me, it will let me right at the speed of hundred words per second or something?" Tatsuya chuckled and said, "Nah, it''s nothing that great." Hearing which Sirzechs slumped his shoulders feeling a bit disappointed. "It''s just let you make 5 more clones of yourself when you put your demonic energy into it. Though your power gets dived equally a.....s we..ll." During the later part of sentence Sirzechs was already hugging Tatsuya very tightly. Tight enough to shatter any mid-ultimate class being without any problem. "THANK YOU TATSUYA-KUN!!!! YOU ARE THE BEST!!! UWAA!!! I AM SO HAPPY RIGHT NOW THAT I COULDN''T TELL YOU!!! I AM A VERY BLESSED PERSON TO HAVE YOU AS MY FRIEND!!!!" Tatsuya who was being hugged by a crying Sirzechs just patted his back and let him be and thought, ''Your dad might be dying right now, you know.'' Chapter 259 - Meeting the skeleton A few days after Asia saved the underworld Tatsuya was walking along with Sirzechs and Azazel who were being followed by Rossweisse, Tobio and Dulio, an exorcist who turned into an angel using Michael''s joker card. He was also the No.1 exorcist possessing the Longinus Zenith Tempest. "Once again Tatsuya-san thank you for complying with my request." Dulio said looking at Tatsuya with a smile on his face. Tatsuya looked back at him and said, "For the nth time, stop that Dulio-san. I already said that it was not that big of a deal to begin with, Asia also enjoys interacting with the children at the orphanage so it''s fine." "I know that but still I am glad that you decided to cook for the children at different orphanages on my request. The food you made was really excellent." The others who saw the interaction between the blond and the black haired boys were a bit confused as to what they were talking about, it was just Rossweisse amongst those four who gave a tired sigh and thought, ''I know that it was good thing to do for all those children, but the fan letters that have been coming in lately are too much of a hassle to deal with.'' She then looked at Dulio with narrowed eyes and thought, ''All because of that blond angel bastard got too emotional to the point of shedding his tears when he tried his food.'' Azazel who was not knowing what was happening between Tatsuya and Dulio gave a cough and said, "B-By the way, why are you coming along with us? Do you have some business to deal with at the place where we are going Tatsuya?" Tatsuya and Dulio looked at Azazel and soon all the gazes were on Tatsuya since none of them knew why he was tagging along with them since he was not even a part of the alliance. "Ah! I haven''t given you the details about Kuoh''s invasion yet. Well getting directly to the point-" He then formed a portal in the air from which a few people dropped on the ground. Seeing the people who just came out of the portal both Sirzechs and Azazel widend their eyes in shock and were left totally speechless. Even Dulio and Tobio were surprised by the people whom they just saw and narrowed their eyes. "-I want to ask him why a god who is part of a faction belonging to the alliance attacked me along with the Khaos Brigade?" "HEY HAVEN''T I KILLED SHALBA BEFORE?!?! HOW IS HE STILL ALIVE?!?!?!" Tatsuya who heard his question was about to answer but then he noticed Azazel thinking about something seriously and stopped. "Sephiroth Graal... To think that the holy grail would be in the hands of the devils...haah, this is very troublesome. They could make foes which are defeated with great effort come back to life... Seems like the the world is really in the mood of f.u.c.k.i.n.g all of us." Sirzechs looked at Azazel seriously and then back at the unconscious Shalba and thought, ''Its really serious matter. If what all is known about that sacred gear is true then all of us are in great trouble....well except for him of course...'' and looked at Tatsuya with an expressionless face. Tatsuya just put the bodies back and said, "Well then let''s get going and see what the boner ki- I mean the bone king has to say." ----------- All of them walked towards Hades''s palace with a serious expression on their faces, ready to fight any people who might block thier way. ''Did they seriously sent all the grim reapers after Ophis?" But the fact that the whole place was totally empty without any sort of noise. The only sound which they were able to hear was the sound of their foot steps. "I don''t think that it is necessary but how many Grimm reapers came to Kuoh?" Tatsuya looked at Azazel, who asked him this question, and then looked at Rossweisse who took out a sheet of paper from her pocket and gave it to Azazel. Azazel looked at the paper for a while and nodded his head and said, "Yup that explains it. No need to worry you all ease up, this place right now is even safer than you can even imagine." and passed on the sheet to Sirzechs who after seeing it nodded and returned it back to Rossweisse. Rossweisse then gave the sheet to Tobio who was looking at the paper with curiosity who when read the number of people that were dealt by Tatsuya looked at him with a deadpan look and asked, "Why is there still a ''+'' even after numbers this big?" Tatsuya looked at Tobio and said, "Oh that, a few of the bodies were destroyed without any traces left of them, so were not able to add them to the list." Soon all of them came in front of a huge door and stopped in front of it. Azazel turned around and looked at Sirzechs and the other members of the alliance and said, "Now then listen up here, even if we have our suspicions on him, don''t act too recklessly there so as to not ha-" "FBI OPEN UP!!!!" and the door was locked open by Tatsuya. "-rm the alliance...why do I even try when this guy is around.....Ah well..... LET''S GO WITH THE FLOW!!!! HAND''S ON YOUR BACK WHERE I CAN SEE THEM!!!! GET AWAY FROM THE LITTLE LADY YOU BASTARD!!!" Azazel also went in the room whose door was just kicked opened by Tatsuya and followed his lead. The others looked at the two idiots who just went inside and were unsure what to say about this. All of them just sighed and went in the room as well. Once all of them were inside Sirzechs and the other three who just came in saw Tatsuya and Azazel having a dissatisfied expression on their faces. "What happened is something wrong?" Tatsuya and Azazel looked at Sirzechs and said, "Ah, nothing, we just realized that the bone God does not have a ''bone''.*Sigh* My earlier act is now ruined." "Yeah, now I just realised this that just like the angels he too has not experienced that since he came into existence. How pitiful." Sirzechs just blinked his eyes in surprise hearing what the two idiots standing in front of him just said. He was about to say something to them but before he was able to say it all of them heard a voice. "Pluto hide those magazines immediately!!! AND WHEN THE HELL DID UNDERWORLD HAVE A BRANCH OF THEM?!?! PLUTO!!! PLUTO!!!!....Ah- yeah he is not here right no-" and soon they saw a skeleton wearing robe carrying a huge pile of magazines in his hand came out from another room. The skeleton''s eyes then met with those of the others who were looking at him with a surprised look on their faces. Chapter 260 - Complaint "This one as well." "Yeah, this and this too. I can''t believe he has such rare things here!!!" ".....There is one about gods as well?!?! What kind of source does one need to get your hands on this epic shit!!!" "HOW THE HELL DO YOU HAVE THESE MAGAZINES?!?! FORGET ABOUT RACE!!! YOU HAVE ONES ABOUT GODS FROM ALMOST ALL PANTHEONS AS WELL!!! HOW THE HELL IS THIS POSSIBLE FOR SOMEONE WHO DOESN''T EVEN HAVE ''THAT'' TO HAVE ALL THESE ''TREASURES''!!! THEY ARE OF NO USE TO YOU!! SO WHY?!?!" shouted Azazel while looking at Hades. "This stuff is too dangerous if it falls into wrong hands.....I will make sure to keep it safe with me." muttered Tatsuya who started to put the ''research books'' in his storage. Everyone present there looked at Tatsuya and thought, ''Your hands are looking the most dangerous right now, you know.'' Azazel looked at Tatsuya who was busy stuffing away the ''stuff'' and said, "I will help you as well" and immediately used his magic to summon all the remaining books towards himself. Tatsuya looked at the person who suddenly snatched away the ''treasure'' and didn''t say anything. Azazel who noticed him silently staring at him didn''t think much about that and stored the books before anyone could disturb him. ''Only the boy X boy ones were left there. Have fun looking at those muscles and Ds.'' thought Tatsuya while smirking internally so as to not cause any suspicion to Azazel. While the two men of culture were doing their stuff the rest of the people who came along with those two were looking at the tied up skeleton who was looking down in shame and seemingly wanted to hide himself in a hole. ".....If you two are done with your...umm stuff shall we deal with the real reason we came here for." Tatsuya and Azazel looked at Sirzechs and tilted their heads with a confused look on their faces seeing which Sirzechs had a few veins popping up on his forehead. "Tch" was all that he said before pointing his finger towards the tied up skeleton god. "Ah!" Both Azazel and Tatsuya smacked their fists on their palms and nodded their heads. "Yeah, now then Hades, do you know why we are here?" asked Azazel while looking at the skeleton who was tied up in a golden chain. Tatsuya snapped his finger and six chairs appeared around Hades seeing which all of them looked at Tatsuya who motioned them to sit down. After all were seated on their chairs they once again focused on the skeleton who looked at Tatsuya with an angry expression on his face.....skull. Tatsuya smiled at him and said, "Hello" and waved his hand seeing which the god just turned angrier. "....Just what are you here for?" said Hades who was immediately met with glares from Tatsuya Azazel and Sirzechs which immediately silenced him. "You really want to ask that Hades?" said Sirzechs with a serious look on his face. "Dude it''s too late for feigning ignorance, y''know. Absence of all your grim reapers is already saying it in itself." said Azazel who just sighed looking at the god. Hades narrowed his eyes and glanced at Tatsuya, who noticed it almost immediately. He then smiled and snapped his finger and several bodies started falling from a portal. Seeing the bodies Hades was shocked seeing his elite grim reapers in half dead state. "I will just be straight with you we didn''t come here to know why you did this? Those types of shit can be done on a later date with everyone. What we want to know is whether you are the only one who is involved in it or your whole faction?" asked Sirzechs. Hades looked at Sirzechs and said, "Does it really matter to you who all were involved in it?" "Oi Oi Hades, you do know that we are in an alliance right and what it the purpose of that alliance?" asked Azazel. "Shut it fallen brat, I know and I ask once again what is it to you or anyone else in the alliance about what I do? ''Cause as far as I know neither did the alliance that we signed breached the privacy of individual members of the alliance, nor did I do anything that was against what the alliance was for." Azazel looked at him with a bit of surprise and said, "How can you say that when your subordinates were working with the Khao-" but Hades interrupted him and said, "Are you claiming that my subordinates were working with Khaos Brigade? Looks like you even suspect the members of the alliance as well, huh. Then you might have some evidence that might prove your claim right? Because as far as I know, my grim reapers just reached there at the same time the members of the Brigade arrive." Hearing his answer everyone except for Tatsuya got angry at him and started to release their auras to the extent that the whole castle started shaking the pressure that was being released by the 5 of them. But at that moment Tatsuya said, "Then does that mean you were not working with Khaos Brigade?" Hearing Tatsuya''s question all of them looked at him with a confused expression on their faces. Hades also turned towards Tatsuya who was looking at him with a curious expression on his face, though he totally ignored the fact that instead of his usual blue eyes Tatsuya had a pair of red ones with three tomoes inside each of them. ''What is he planning?'' was the thought that came to each of their minds as they looked at Tatsuya curiously. "And what will you do if I said yes, Tatsuya Shiba?" "Hmm...I wonder about that...Azazel give a call to Mt. Olympus." "Huh.....I mean really? You are not going to blow his whole body apart or anything that will give us more headac- OK JUST WAIT A MINUTE!!! AND STOP WITH THAT LOOK!!!" Azazel looked at Tatsuya with a stupefied look on his face and started saying things that just made Tatsuya seem like he was an unreasonable person. In response Tatsuya just stared silently at him without saying anything, which for some reason made him stop and did what Tatsuya asked him to do. Soon a small projection of a man wearing clothes which were barely covering his totally chiseled chest appeared in Azazel''s hand. "Ah! If it isn''t the lonely governer of the fallen angels. So what made you remember of this famous god today?" "...Hello Zeus, long time no see....well ummmm.....you see a...friend of mine had something to discuss with you so can you spare me some of your time." "Hmmm....why was there a pause before you said friend?.....Well whatever, fine I can spare some time for your friend. So who is it?" Azazel looked towards Tatsuya who was looking curiously at him and asked, "Why was there a pause...I want to know that as well. Anyway, it''s nice to meet you Zeus-san. I am Tatsuya Shiba, a man of culture and Azazel''s friend. You see there was a complaint that I wanted to register about one of Mt. Olympus''s employee." After he said that he was met with total silence from not only Zeus but also the people who came along with him and were looking at him with a dumbfounded expression on their faces. Chapter 261 - Girl problems Currently in a huge hall inside Hades''s castle a few people were sitting around a table having a cup of tea along with some snacks though the atmosphere was not looking peaceful at all. Tatsuya Sirzechs and Azazel were the ones who were sitting around the table along with three other people who came from Mt. Olympus. Rossweisse and the other two were standing behind Tatsuya and the other two being totally vigilant so as to make a move whenever necessary. The other three people who came from Mt. Olympus on hearing Tatsuya''s complaint were staring at him intently as if trying to perceive what he was. These people were some of the chief gods from their factions namely Zeus who was wearing clothes which were openly showing his chiseled body, Apollon who was wearing a chiton and Artemis who for some reasons was wearing an armour and was glaring a bit at Tatsuya. ''Though she is just annoyed being in a room which have huge male over femal ratio. Also the fact that this pervy fallen is not the best to hide his intentions is annoying her.'' were the thoughts that Tatsuya had. *Cough**Cough* Suddenly Apollon gave a fake cough so as to get some attention and seeing that he was successful he looked at Tatsuya with a smile and asked, "So.....you told us that you some complains with one of our....umm ''employee'' more specifically Hades, huh. Can you please elaborate us on that matter." All of them then looked at the skeleton who was sitting a bit further away from them without saying anything. "...You see that skeleton god of yours....I will put it bluntly so don''t take it offensively alright?" To which Apollon just nodded his head while Azazel and Zeus just sipped on their cup of tea. "He sent a ''few'' of his subordinates to kidnap a loli." *Pfft* And immediately both Azazel and Zeus splurged out the tea that they just drank and started coughing violently which only got them a disgusting glare from Artemis. Though that didn''t affected them much as they soon started to laugh out loud. Apollon had his hand in front of his mouth and was sightly trembling, most likely trying his best to not laugh out loud. Sirzechs and Tobio were doing the same as him while Dulio was praying muttering something like he had s heard something unholy. Rossweisse was looking at Tatsuya and was thinking how could he say the truth in such a misleading way. "A-a-and what role do you play in this.... kidnapping?" Apollon was still trembling a bit and was doing his best to hold off his laughter and asked his question to Tatsuya. "The place he invaded was my territory, the house he infiltrated was mine, the girl he was aiming to kidnap is currently my responsibility. So I can say that my role is pretty huge in this matter." Apollon who heard him was now back to his calm self and asked, "I apologize for this but could you tell us which territory you are talking about?" "Kuoh, it is in Japan under Shinto faction." "....So you are affiliated with Shinto faction, huh." "Yes and no, I do have some connections to Shinto faction but I mostly stay neutral with my own group. I just borrowed the territory where I was living so as to make it upto my standards." "And what relation do you ha-" "Are you here to get my biodata or something just get on with the main subject here." said Tatsuya with a calm tone, though none of them were able to calm themselves a bit once he said that as his eyes turned a bit dangerous at that instant. "A-Ah, you are correct. Sorry about that." ''We have heard some rumours about him but who is he anyways? As I can remember Odin just said that not messing with him was the best option but what is his background? Who is backing him?'' "No one, I told you, right? I like to stay neutral." "H-Huh! Did you just read my mind?!?!" asked Apollon with a surprised look on his face. "Yup." was all Tatsuya said before putting another cookie in his mouth. "Isn''t it a bit rude.....no it''s totally wrong to read someone''s thoughts. But what else could be expected of a man *sigh*." Artemis for the first time opened her mouth and started speaking her mind off openly without giving it a second thought. "Leaving feminism aside, let''s get to the main topic shall we." though she got totally ignored by the one she tried to slander and just got more pissed at Tatsuya. Zeus and Azazel high five each other under the table with their faces not showing even an ounce of change. ''TAKE THAT YOU FEMINIST!!!! GREAT JOB BRAT!!!'' were the thoughts that were in the minds of two of the leaders. "...Sure why not, So may I ask how big was the scale of kidn- invasion?" Tatsuya nodded and turned his head to look at Rossweisse and nodded his head. Rossweisse understanding what he wanted her to do took out a sheet of paper and gave it to Apollon and then came back to stand behind Tatsuya. Zeus and Artemis came a bit closer to see what was written on the sheet and had their expression turn to that of surprise which soon turned to that of shock as well. All three of them looked back at Tatsuya who had a smile on his face seeing which all three of them had the same thoughts, ''Why is that smile looking scary to me?'' "I do hope that I would get appropriate compensation for such a huge scale invasion in my territory, right?" "..O-O-Of course.....b-b-but-" Apollon was about to say something but Zeus interrupted him in the middle by raising his hand and asked, "Did you really had an invasion on such a huge scale? Because if something of such scale happened, the information would have spread out like wild fire? It''s really hard to believe y''kn-" "They even kidnapped the users of Annihilation maker and Dimension lost and I am pretty sure that you should know what those sacred gears are capable off. You must have also seen what they used the user of Annihilation maker for during the recent attack on underworld. And regarding you not believing my claim about the invasion in my territory." Tatsuya then opened ba portal and soon a he bumper of people started dropping down from it and soon the huge hall was half filled with dead bodies of the Grimm reapers that came to kidnap Ophis earlier. "Is this enough? These are all the Grimm reapers that he sent whose bodies were not totally destroyed." Seeing the huge pile of bodies both Zeus and Apollon were pretty surprised. Even though they were both pretty strong gods dealing with such a huge number of Grimm reapers who even had some high ranking ones amongst them would be too difficult even for them. The looked back at Tatsuya and admired him a bit and thought that what Odin might have warned them about was actually correct. "To have caused this much blood shed. And seeing that you don''t have any noticeable injuries as well means that your capabilities are pretty high as well....enough to deal with them without causing such a massacre. You are really violent and brutal even for a man but what else should I expect fr-" "Ah, all of them were dealt with by the girl whom they were trying to kidnap." said Tatsuya while looking at Artemis with a smile on his face. Artemis immediately stopped with her mouth open and looking dumbfounded at the smiling Tatsuya, but soon she looked down with an angry and embarrased expression on her face with her hands trembling a bit because of both anger and embarrasment. ''OOOOOFFFFFFF BUUUUUURRRRRRNNNNNNNN!!!!'' were the thoughts of both Zeus and Azazel and Azazel even raised his fist up and gave both Zeus and Tatsuya a fist bump since he was sitting in between them. Apollon was once again back to prevent himself from laughing out loud and said, "W-well i-it certainly seems like they invaded your territory." "Yeah, not to mention that I even had to take care care of the things that were wrecking havoc here in the underworld." "Yeah, you really helped us out with that one, though the destruction caused by you-" "I heard about that too. The news that I received was that the the situation was dealt so carelessly that the destruction caused by the one who was fending those giant monsters exceeded that of the giant itself. Well it can''t be helped men are known for their carelessness and doing things without thinking through. Both Sirzechs and Tatsuya stared at Artemis who had a slight smirk on her face with her glaring a bit at Tatsuya. Tatsuya just smiled and looked at Sirzechs and said, "Don''t worry Sirzechs I will try my best to teach a little about holding back to violence to Asia so as to prevent her doing something like this again.....Needless to say she is a GIRL. Ah were you saying something Artemis-san." and showed a bright smile on her face though it only irritated the already pissed off Artemis who was itching to use her bow on the man smiling at her. ''BURN BURN BURN BURN BURN BURN BURN BURN BURN!!!'' were the thoughts of the two pervs who were sitting beside each other showing a thumbs up in Tatsuya''s direction from under the table. Chapter 262 - Compensation Seeing that Artemis was not going to say anything Tatsuya took a deep breath and said, "Anyways since I have stated my facts and all the evidence that I had do you have anything to say, regarding this matter. Plus I would like to know whether your whole faction was behind this incident or it was just the work of that guy alone?" Zeus folded his arms and said, "Our faction was not behind this assault. We can assure you of that....and since we are talking about it, Hades, is there anything you would like to say about your innocence regarding this matter. Although the loneliness in your castle is speaking for itself that you had sent all your Grimm reapers somewhere, but still?" Hades looked at Zeus and then at Tatsuya and soon sighed and said, "I take full responsibility for this and even though I despise Zeus for forging an alliance with these bats and crows, I am not insane enough to bring threat upon the entire faction just for my greediness to get my hands on her." Hearing him all of them widend their eyes in surprise and Azazel said, "Aren''t you complying a bit too easily? Where is that ''I am not going to speak even if you kill me!!'' thing?!" Zeus nodded his head and said, "Yeah! And what about ''greediness to get my hands on her'' stuff? Did you seriously became a lolicon, And what is it about you having a spectacular stash of ''those'' magazines that I heard from Azazel. You don''t even need it!" Hades and the others looked at the two idiots with a deadpan look on their faces and soon Hades said, ".....It''s futile knowing what that human can do and in a situation where I can''t even use my powers it''s best to not retaliate. As for your other questions, no I am not interested in underaged girls and about my collection. Every being is interested in things that they don''t have don''t you agree." The others who heard that now directed a similar deadpan look at him while Zeus and Azazel nodded their heads but then suddenly Tatsuya said, "You said you were not interested in underaged girls.....then does that mean you are into legal lolis." "Huh!! Nice observation brat!!" said Azazel widening his eyes a bit and then looking towards Hades who was staring at Tatsuya without saying anything. Tatsuya looked back at him and also started staring but soon Hades averted his eyes and looked towards Apollon and said, "... Leaving those things aside, what my punishment is going to be?" "HEY DON''T CHANGE THE TOPIC YOU SKELETON KING!!!" "YEAH! WE WANT TO KNOW!!! WE WANT TO KNOW!!!" But everyone else ignored the two people who wanted the answers and once again started discussing. While they were discussing Tatsuya formed a mental link with Hades and asked him telepathically, "Why are you keeping this quiet? And don''t react, just think and I will hear you." Once Hades heard a voice in his head he was about to shout but stopped himself when he heard the latter part. "Tatsuya Shiba huh, well even if I say something right now the chances of them listening to me are close to none, and if I tell them the real identity of that ''girl'' that you are protecting you will find a way to refuse that as well. There is no reason for me to dig my grave any deeper than it already is." "Aren''t you a really smart person? Why did you not use that brain of yours before even sending your Grimm reapers at my place." "When you get to know that there is a thing that could get rid of the something that you despise, plus you have the means to get your hands on that thing as well, what do you think would you do?" "A valid point, but still why go so far to deal with the fallen and devil that you even joined hands with the Khaos Brigade." "No reason, I just despise them because I despise them and since that idiot of a leader of my pantheon signed a peace treaty with them, there was not way that could not feel agitated at that. Just think about it, who the hell is going to willingly work with someone they despise the most. And I will repeat again, I didn''t join any hands with Khaos Brigade, I was only using them to stall time and to stop you from doing anything unnecessary. I would have taken ''that girl'' away once their job was done. I was even going to return her back once all the devils and fallen would have vanished." "But looks like my plan didn''t go well at all. Well anyway after all this when I don''t have any subordinates and my powers are sealed, do you really think I am in a mood to do anything stupid. I already learnt my lesson and I am not going for a revision any time soon." "Hmm, whatever like you said, I would have found some way to deal with the situation if you would have told ''her identity'' or dealt it with some other way. Seems like you are smart enough to not try that." "Hahaha I know I may look like one but I am not an evil god, you know. I just don''t like any other races from different factions that''s all... Anyway, what punishment you are going to ask for to give me?" "Hmm, aren''t you quite sure that I would be the one who will give you the punishment?" "Stop acting like that, like a person as sc.u.mmy as your would not know whose side the scale is tilting right now." "Act respectfully you bone shit. Don''t forget that I still have the chance to give you the punishment." "Doesn''t matter to me what is going to happen after this, I was prepared to face death after this anyways, afterall the one I was trying to kidnap was one of the strongest beings of the world...Leaving that aside, I saw that you kept my treasure with you earlier huh." "OH! I ALMOST FORGOT!! MAN WHERE THE HELL DID YOU BUY THOSE FROM?!?!" "DON''T SHOUT IN MY HEAD YOU BASTARD!!" "Anyway leaving that aside, what do you plan on doing now?" "Hmmm.....nothing at the moment, I don''t have any subordinates right now so making plans of wiping the existence of the crows and the bats is out of question. Cocytus is sealed very tightly anyway so no need to fear about that...Oh, what happened to Samael, I released 50% of it, for your information." "It is in my care.....no need to worry about that. Say, I have noticed that this place is relatively cold, is it same throughout the year?" "Hmm....I mean yeah, there are a lot of undead like ghouls and zombies that live here and you should be knowing that heat is not their best with, so it is always cold here. It''s relaxing in a way you know, once you get used to it that is." "Hmmm...say want to work for me." "Huh, work for you.....forget it, I may take some steps that might not be in the favour of our faction but by no means I am gonna betray them." "No need to worry it''s not that kind of job. Anyway it''s not like I am giving you a choice to begin with." Tatsuya then cut off his mental link with Hades much to his annoyance as he still wanted to say a few things to Tatsuya. Tatsuya then raised his hand seeing which the discussion that was going on between the others stopped as they looked at Tatsuya curiously. "If you don''t mind it, would you let me decide his punishment, and my compensation while we are at it." "Huh, there is no way we can do that. Not only are you an outsider from our faction but a man as well, there''s no way that can be accepted. Rig-" "Sure go ahead." "Really, that helps us alot man!!" Before Artemis could ask her fellow gods about it they were already done with their answers which made Artemis stop speaking and looked at the two other gods with a look which said, "You guys are idiots or what.?" Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Then first about my compensation, I want Hades''s territory." As soon as Tatsuya stated his demand not only the four Olympian gods but the people who came along with him were looking at him with their eyes and mouth opened wide, not able to believe what the hell he was saying. "W-w-wait a minute are you saying that you want the whole realm of the dead?!?!?!" asked Apollon. "Yes." "Why? are you planning to take his position of the god of death or something?" asked Zeus with an excited and expectant smile on his face. "Huh, no I already have my hands filled with other things." "Huh, then you just want it as a trophy for show off or something like that. Seriously why do all of you men like to show off." said the man hater present in the room. "Huh, aren''t you the only one amongst us who is showing off her expensive armour and bow. What''s the use of those things in a meeting." "I-I-Its for sel-" "And don''t say anything like self defense or that kind of shit, like hell could a god know how to summon his weapons from a far or store them in a separate dimension." "Hmm, now that you mention it, isn''t it the new armour that you ordered earlier and got it delivered just a few days ago." said Zeus checking out the armour(her chest). "Hmm, really it does seem brand new, huh." said Azazel also checking out the armour(her chest) Tatsuya who clearly understood what the two idiots were doing sighed and checked the ''armour'' as well before giving a nod and said, "And no I have no reason to show it off or something. It''s for my business which have been quite a bit stable for a while and can include a new outlet for my funds. We don''t have any problems with that right? Rossweisse?" Rossweisse who was standing behind him nodded her head affirming him but soon massaged her temples thinking that her workload was about to increase very soon. Chapter 263 - End of the meet with Olympians After Tatsuya told his demand their was some negotiation between him and Artemis who was intent on not letting him have the whole realm of the dead and in the end it settled with Tatsuya getting 2/3rd of the land in the end though with this too Artemis was not much satisfied but once Zeus told that this was the final she stepped down from the argument. Apollon then contacted someone in Mt. Olympus telling them to prepare the necessary doc.u.ments for the following deal and once he was done he looked at Tatsuya and said, "Well then I hope that you are fine with this, we will contact you in a day or two so where do you want to finalize the deal." "Hmm, how about Kuoh just give me call before coming i will set up the arrangements a cording to that." "Hmm fine, Kuoh it is then. Now heading to the second part. What about him." said, Apollon and looked towards Hades. Tatsuya looked at Hades as well and said, "Since he has no subordinates right now all of us can say that his duties are currently not need at all right, since cocytus is sealed tightly and I too would make sure that it remains the same as well. So currently Mt. Olympus is not in need of his duties right?" At this all of them looked towards Zeus, since it would be his word which will tell whether Hades was needed somewhere or not. Zeus then folded his arms and closed his eyes thinking about something and once he opened his eyes he looked back at Hades and said, "Nope, he is currently free from any work, and since training new Grimm reaper would take a while I don''t think that he would be having any duties for quite a while." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "As I thought, then would it be fine for him to work under me, till everything is back to normal. Since he has both the knowledge and experience of living here and the terrain of the region, he would be quite helpful to me. I even allow him to find some new recruits for the Grimm reapers and train them for the job. He will be quite helpful to me and my business here, and you lose nothing in it as well. Of course since he is a god I would not make him a slave since it would reflect badly on your pantheon''s image but his powers would be sealed and he would be working like a normal employee. Of course that means salary and living facilities as well." Hearing that almost all of them looked at Tatsuya with a surprised look on their faces but soon a few of them remembered that even Loki was working under him and has not been making trouble since then. The three gods then started discussing amongst themselves and in the end even Hades was asked about this or he wants some other punishment if he finds working under Tatsuya disgraceful. But to their surprise Hades nodded his head accepting Tatsuya''s offer and said, "I am going to be punished anyway, so being in a place that I am already used to is better than being in some prison or getting sealed off somewhere unknown and since my powers would be getting sealed in either case it doesn''t matter anyway." Hearing his answer the Olympian gods sighed and approved of Hades working under Tatsuya with his powers being sealed off as his punishment. Their were some other conditions added like Hades having no relation with Mt. Olympus during the period he was working under Tatsuya so as to not let sensitive information get out and all. Once they were done the Olympian gods stood up and said their byes to one another. Zeus even invited Azazel to go be him a ''tour'' in his region, but because of the work he had to decline the offer. Soon all of them left and once they were gone Tatsuya looked at Hades and removed the chains that were binding him though a small golden chain was wrapped around on of his arms like a bracelet. "Well then Hades-kun let me get you aquatinted with your new boss." He then looked at Sirzechs and Azazel who too were now exhausted because of their own deals that they did to get their compensation for the attack in their territory and said, "Looks like it went well for all of us, huh." Sirzechs facepalmed and said, "Yeah, but we still don''t have any links to Khaos Brigade and since you mentioned that they have the holy grail, the people who were defeated would be coming back to life soon as well. *Sigh* it''s really frustrating." Azazel nodded and said, "Yeah, that it is, but it cannot be helped, all we can do is be prepared....Let''s hold a meet to call some new factions into the treaty. What do you say Sirzechs." Sirzechs gave it a thought and then glanced at Tatsuya and made a displeased expression on his face, "I think it would be good.....Don''t want to have help of his teammates once again. Having more allies....no having more "safe" allies would be better in a situation like what happend recently. If they can do it once, they can do it again as well." Azazel smirked and nodded his head and them said, "Well than it looks like we are about to get busy. So where should we hold the conference?....You fine with us keeping it in Kuoh?" and glanced towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya thought about it for a while and said, "Just tell me when and where, and I will look after the arrangements. Currently I don''t know what would happen if there are some spies mixed in your subordinates. Make sure to check them on a regular basis as well." "Oh, you agreed rather easily, huh. Well better for us. And yeah, it is quite problematic since a lot of devils who were in support bit old Satan faction and were hiding are slowly showing themselves now. Best of luck Sirzechs." and then teleported away. Seeing him teleport Tobio did the same as well and was soon followed by Dulio who bowed his head once again to thank Tatsuya and then went back to heaven. Sirzechs gave a tired sigh after recalling Azazel saying best of luck to him and slumped his shoulders imagining how much work it is going to be to check the entire devil territory. ''I will drag that holed up green haired genius out of his lab if he tries to ditch this work on me.'' and then teleported as well. Tatsuya and Rossweisse who were the only ones who were left behind along with their new employee looked at eachother and then Tatsuya threw a master ball at Hades who soon got covered in red light and was then absorbed by the ball. Rossweisse saw this scene with a deadpan look on his face and asked, "Was it really necessary?" "Hmmm....Nope but Loki would have been upset if he found out that the one who is going to work under him is not captured by the ball. Oh speaking of capturing, here catch-" and threw another ball towards Rossweisse who caught the ball with a surprised look on her face thinking that she was about to be sealed in it as well, but nothing like that happened much to her relief. She then glared at Tatsuya saying why did he scared her to which Tatsuya just laughed and said, "There is no way I am going to catch one of my lovers like that." Hearing which Rossweisse immediately had a deep blush on her face. "Anyways, since you didn''t have a familiar, like the other take care of that. Samael is in there after all." "H-Huh by Samael do you mean the one which you captured a few days ago?!?!" Tatsuya just nodded his head in response making Rossweisse a bit tense thinking about the being that was inside the small ball in her hand, but soon snapped out of it once she felt Tatsuya grabbing her hand and saying, "Anyway since we are already done with this, how about we take a day off and go on a date. What do you say Rose?" Rossweisse who heard the suggestion was surprised and started to get embarrased but before she could say anything Tatsuya pulled her hand and teleported away leaving the whole Hades''s castle empty. Chapter 264 - On the way to heaven A few days passed by since Tatsuya had his deal with the gods from Mt. Olympus which was followed by Rossweisse''s date, needless to say that it ended with them staying the night at the hotel doing indecent stuff, and no we are not talking about hand holding. Rossweisse who had her first time during her first date felt conflicted since even though she felt happy about it the fact that it happened on her first date was still a bit bothering to her. If not for the fact that both of them were enjoying so much and had drunk to the limit they could which led them to that situation. Also the fact that she was being teased by the fellow members of the Shiba residence was not helping her out a bit. Tatsuya himself had no problems with it but still felt that deactivating his alcohol resistance so that he could enjoy was a bad move on his part, he was confident that he had enough self control but, it seemed like a drunk Rossweisse who had taken off most of her clothes because of feeling ''hot'' was too much for his not so well sanity. Also taking the fact that she was the one who initiated the kiss which led to all that drove his desires further was also there. Tatsuya also got the necessary doc.u.ments from Mt. Olympus about the deal that they made which were delivered by Apollon and Artemis. Tatsuya also invited them for dinner that day and he to admit seeing Artemis having a foodgasm was the best feeling he felt since meeting her. He made sure to record that and send it to her at a later date. ------------------ Currently Tatsuya was on his way to heaven along with Isami and Xenovia. Since the day Rossweisse got Samael as her familiar, Isami was made to train against the dragon slayer, and during those times her Ascalon got severly damaged by the dragon slayer''s poison. Xenovia too had he sword damaged very badly when she asked to spar with Himari who cut the Ex-Durandal in half using her flame sword making her feel guilty about it and continuously apologizing to Xenovia. Tatsuya who could easily repair the swords, thought that it had been a long time since met Gabriel and the others decided to let them deal with this while he would tour around heaven. Since it was his first time going there. "Hey Xenovia, have you ever gone to heaven before?" asked a curious Isami looking towards Xenovia. Xenovia who heard that question looked towards Isami and said, "I had a few chances to go there along with my master when there were some serious missions that we needed to take, but the only places that I have seen there are the reporting rooms where I used to get the job, information and other things like that? So my experience is same as yours." "Hehh, then let''s look around once we reach there!!!" "I would like to get my Ex-Durandal get repaired as soon as possible." said Xenovia. Hearing her answer Isami snorted and pouted. She then jumped towards Tati and caught his arm and said, "Then what about you Tatsuya!!! Wanna look around with me!! We haven''t gone on a date together for quite a while as well!!!" Tatsuya who looked at the excited Isami smiled a bit and said, "Hmm, fine its my first time there as well so sure, let''s look around together." Hearing his answer Isami''s smile widend as she said, "Yeah!!! A date it is then!!!" Xenovia who looked at the couple forming plans about the date remained silent for a while and said, "I will just drop my sword by and wait for them to repair it, since I don''t think it would be that quick." She too then latched onto Tatsuya''s other arm and said, "You guys don''t mind me accompanying you two, right?" Hearing that both of them looked towards her with a slightly surprised look on their faces. Soon Tatsuya thought about what she asked and didn''t answer it immediately, he looked towards Isami who stared at Xenovia...more specifically the arm to which she was clinging to. Soon a sly smirk appeared on her face and said, "Oh! Don''t tell me, You want to go on a date with Tatsuya as well." Xenovia hearing that nodded her head and with a slight unnoticeable blush on her cheeks said, "Yeah, I want to go on a date." Hearing her answering without the reaction she was hoping for Isami clicked her tongue and said, "Act a bit shy will you!!" but soon her smile came back on her face and she said, "...But sure, I don''t mind at all!!! A double date it is then!!!" Tatsuya who saw both of them having fun smiled and said, "Don''t get overexcited here, or you might get tired there and not enjoy to the fullest." Isami and Xenovia looked at him and Xenovia nodded her head in approval, but Isami had a teasing smile on her face and said, "Oh~ don''t worry about me tiring out. You do know how much ''stamina'' I have right~?" Which immediately earned her a smack on her head from Tatsuya as he said, "Also, don''t try to ''corrupt'' any angel there. I don''t want to be the reason for the large increase in fallen angel population. Understood?" Isami who rubbed her head because of the pain nodded her head in approval and didn''t say anything. Tatsuya smiled and stopped walking once he noticed that he has arrived at the location that they decided to meet at, which was a huge church. Soon three people came there who most likely were their escorts on their way to heaven. Amongst the three of them Tatsuya knew two of them as they were none other than Dulio and Gabriel on the other hand there was another beautiful woman who most likely was in her twenties, wearing a nun''s outfit. She was someone that Tatsuya have not met earlier, but by direction of her eyes, which was looking towards Xenovia, who inturn was looking away with her face totally covered in sweat made him aware of who might the new lady be. Once the three of them were close enough to Tatsuya and the other two Dulio immediately greeted the three of them, while Xenovia started to fidget around more on seeing the new woman''s gaze. Tatsuya too saw something different as he noticed that there was slight nervousness on Gabriel''s face, he was about to use telepathy to know what she was thinking but she immediately said, "Don''t read my mind, please Tatsuya." with a slight blush on her face. Seeing that the most powerful detection ability, the women''s intuition had already perceived his actions, Tatsuya didn''t use his telepathy to respect what she asked for...it was not because of the fact that the blushing Gabriel was too adorable to look at which made him stop. Definitely not. Seeing that the atmosphere turned quite awkward between them Dulio took charge and introduced himself to the two new people whom he met for the first time. "Nice to meet you all, and even though Tatsuya-san already know me, for the two ladies who are meeting me for the first time, let me introduce myself. I am Dulio Gesualdo, a reincarnated angel. Nice to meet you." "Ah where are my manners, let me introduce myself as well, I am Griselda Qurta, a reincarnated angel as well, also you may have noticed it already, but I am Xenovia''s guardian as well." She then looked at Xenovia and with a ''smile'' on her face said, "Let''s have a talk later, alright? Afterall, it''s been a ''long'' time since we met." Xenovia who heard the ''sweet'' words coming out of Griselda''s mouth gulped her saliva and reluctantly nodded her head. Chapter 265 - Looking around After all of them introduced themselves to each other Gabriel opened a portal to Heaven and soon all of them were in front of a golden gate. Seeing the majestic golden gate and scenery around it which looked like they were above the clouds Isami had her mouth open wide and said, "....It really feels like we are in heaven. It''s truly beautiful..." Hearing her say those words Gabriel giggled making Isami a bit embarrassed. Gabriel then looked at her and said, "Thank you for the compliment." Soon Dulio who had gone towards the gate came back and said, "I have made their arrival registered, so we are allowed to go now." Gabriel nodded and then walked towards the gate which slowly opened causing a dramatic effect. Tatsuya looked at the gate for a while and had to admit that the entrance of the heaven was truly something that he had imagined that heaven would be like. He then increased his pace a bit seeing that the others were far ahead of him. Once he reached there Griselda looked at him and said, "I will guide these two to the place where they could get their swords repaired." Hearing that both Isami and Xenovia nodded their heads, though Xenovia had a frightened expression on her face. Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Well then you two let''s look around after you are done with giving your swords for the repair, alright." The two of them nodded their heads with a smile on their faces and then started following Griselda. Tatsuya then looked at Gabriel and Dulio but soon realised that Dulio had already gone and now it was only Gabriel and him left behind. ------------------ Meanwhile behind some building: Dulio who was looking at Tatsuya and Gabriel from a distance, had a cup of coffee and some snacks to go along with it in front of him and thought, ''Do forgive me for not accompanying you Tatsuya, and that too after all that you did for the children of the orphanage.... However Michael-sama has asked me to do this for Gabriel-sama....and heaven, though that it is for the appearance''s sake now that I think about it.'' He then formed a small magic circle near his ear and said, "Michael-sama, all the preparations are done, those two are now alone." "Good job Dulio-kun, keep an eye on the surroundings and make sure no obstacle comes in there path. I have worked very hard to make my sister realize her feelings, without getting her ''fall''." "Don''t worry Michael-sama, I will do my best to prevent anything that could ruin this opportunity for Gabriel-sama." and then stopped putting the magic in theagic circle making it disappear. ------------------- Tatsuya who was left alone with Gabriel looked at her and saw that she was a acting a bit fl.u.s.tered. He wanted to know what was wrong with her but knowing that she had asked him to not use telepathy on her he stopped and asked, "Is everything fine with you Gabriel?.....You are acting a bit fl.u.s.tered." Gabriel jolted a bit when she heard what Tatsuya said that and looked towards him only to find him looking at her with a bit of worry on her face. Tatsuya who noticed her blushing a but had a wild guess about what was happening but he decided to wait a bit until he was absolutely sure about it. "N-No don''t worry about me I am fine." said Gabriel waving her hands in denial. Tatsuya who saw her acting like that was not the slightest bit convinced but still decided to go with what she said since he didn''t want to put her in a tight spot. He gave a sigh and with a small smile on his face said, "Alright, if you say so. Do you mind showing me around here just like how we did when we first met?" Gabriel who saw Tatsuya''s small but reassuring smile stopped acting fl.u.s.tered and started to calm down a bit, soon a small smile appeared on her face as well remembering the first time when she met Tatsuya back in Vatican. She chuckled remembering those days and with her usual innocent look on her face, moved her hand towards Tatsuya and said, "Then let''s hurry up, this place is very big to explore, you know." and showed a wide smile. Tatsuya seeing her smile smiled as well and held her hand and said, "Let''s go then." Gabriel nodded her head feeling happy that Tatsuya was looking happy as well, though she didn''t notice that there was a slight blush that appeared on her cheeks. She then pulled Tatsuya''s hand lightly and started guiding him around the place with enthusiasm. Tatsuya who was being dragged by the enthusiastic seraph gave a helpless smile remembering time she did the same with him and Asia back in Vatican. He then stopped on his path and gave a slight tug to her arm feeling which she stopped as well and looked at him with a curious look on her face. Tatsuya who was slightly behind her Wales and stood beside her and then interlocked his fingers with her making the seraph a bit surprised by that action. He then squeezed her hand a bit making her get out of her trance and said, "There is no need to hurry up let''s enjoy all this slowly, we can just do this again at a later date if we have not explored the whole thing, alright?" Gabriel who was a bit embarrassed by Tatsuya''s sudden move looked down and nodded her head shyly, seeing which Tatsuya forgot to breathe for a moment. He then took a deep breath to calm himself a bit and said, "Shall we continue then?" to which Gabriel replied with a smile and a blush which seemed to have appeared once again on her face. She too then held Tatsuya''s hands a bit tightly and started walking around showing him around once again, thought this time instead of the enthusiastic atmosphere that was around them earlier was replaced by a sweet one, one which no one among the people who were looking at them wanted to disturb, and only wanted to enjoy looking at the two of them. Chapter 266 - Date with Gabriel While the seraph and the human were walking hand in hand they stopped at various shops that were set up in the heaven as well as at the other facilities built there. Tatsuya who noticed that the places that they were visiting were usually empty that it was Michael''s scheme but didn''t told about it to Gabriel who was actually enjoying such an atmosphere. ''Hmm, if she doesn''t have any problem with it, then what problems do I have.'' At a distance Dulio who had a burger in his hand was looking at the two of them through a pair of binoculars while also informing the some other people through a Walkie talkie. "So....you guys are trying to set the two of them up?" Suddenly Dulio heard a voice and flinched since he didn''t notice the person approach him because of being focused on Tatsuya and Gabriel. He turned around and saw Isami standing there with a burger in her hand as well which she bought from a nearby shop. Dulio also noticed Griselda and Xenovia talking to eachother though it was only Griselda who was talking.....scolding while Xenovia was sitting in front of her and apologising for turning into a devil and not contacting her. He looked at the two of them with a sweat drop before turning back to Isami and said, "Miss Hyodou, yes what you said is indeed true. So can I ask you to please give them a some alone time for now, we promise to arrange the best experience for you to sightsee once this is done." Isami thought for a while and sat down on the seat in front of Dulio''s and said, "I don''t know man, I need to ask this with the squad, first.....wait a minute." She formed a communication magic circle near her ear and called someone. "Hmm.....Hello Kurumi-san, Isami here...Yeah, you see the people here in heaven are asking me to not interfere in their attempt to set Tatsuya and Gabriel-san up. So what''s the decision?" --------------------- Kurumi who was currently bathing along with the others nodded as she heard the Info from Isami. "Wait a minute-" She then looked at the others and said, "Isami told me that the people in heaven asked her to not interfere in their attempt to set Tatsuya and Gabriel-chan? Anyone have problems with it?" Hearing that all of them just relaxed back in the bath and shake their heads in denial. Even Miyuki and Asia didn''t say anything to oppose this as Miyuki had a favourable impression of Gabriel while to Asia she was her first female friend. Seeing that Kurumi nodded her head and said, "No problems here. Do as you want." ---------------------- "...Hmm fine, bye." The magic circle then disappeared and Isami looked towards Dulio and said, "No problems on our side. I will be expecting VIP treatment alright, Dulio-san." Dulio nodded with a smile on his face feeling grateful for her understanding. Isami smiled as well and then held something in her hand and pointed her finger at it and said, "Dulio-san, can I get an limited edition extra large delux chocolate parfait." with a ''smile'' on her face. Immediately the smile on Dulio''s face disappeared and he thought, ''Why do I have a feeling that my this month''s salary is in a big danger?'' Dulio just nodded his head with a dumbfounded expression on his face, seeing which Isami smiled and called the angel who was working as a waitress and ordered her parfait....plus ''some'' extras. Looking at Isami with his lips twitching Dulio thought, ''I will settle this with Michael-sama later." -------------------- Tatsuya and Gabriel were currently in the middle of a forest made up of various types magical consisting both common and legendary trees. Tatsuya looked around and then used his magic to search the area nearby to know where their destination might be. He then looked at Gabriel and asked, "Are we going to the lake?" Gabriel looked at him with a smile on her face and nodded her head and said, "Yeah! I always wanted to go there with a friend of mine,...or is it that you don''t like lakes?". Gabriel who was giving him with puppy eyes made him totally speechless. He wasn''t going to deny that in the first place but her looking at him like that even made accepting it to take long. Instinctively he placed his hand on top of her head and said, "It''s not like that Gabriel, I would love to go to the lake with you. So ''please'' don''t make that kind of face." ''Its bad for my heart, She can easily rival Ophis when she is in the mood of being spoiled and cutesy and believe me, that is enough to kill all the ''cultured people'' in the whole multiverse because of excessive loss of blood through nose bleeds.'' thought Tatsuya. Gabriel''s face brightened up once again and she clunged to Tatsuya''s arm in excitement. "Thanks Tatsuya!!! You are the best!!!" and then once again started pulling him a bit wanting to reach the lake faster. Soon both of them stood in front of the lake whose water could be considered as the purest that Tatsuya has ever seen. Tatsuya walked towards the lake and crouched down near the edge and took a handful of water from it. He then stared the water in his hand and said, "This lake is enchanted with purification, right?" Gabriel who heard Tatsuya answer nodded her enthusiastically and said, "Yes!!! Father made that lake here and just like you said, there is a purification enchantment placed on the lake itself, not to mention this water has great medicinal properties as well!!! It''s really effective since it let us help in healing the injured when they are a lot of people who got i kured duri g the battle...Though that sort of situation have not happened since the great war." Tatsuya nodded his head listening to the info she was giving him. Gabriel then walked to the edge of the lake as well and sat down on the grass while immersing her legs in the lake. She then looked at Tatsuya and patted the ground beside her gesturing him to sit beside her. Tatsuya folded up his pants a bit and then sat beside her. Once he sat down his legs started to feel very comfortable as the lake started to show its magic and started to deal with the stress that has been acc.u.mulated from all the walking. Gabriel looked at his surprised face and said, "It''s great, right?!" Tatsuya looked at her who had a smile on her face and nodded his head without saying anything. Seeing her having a comfortable expression on her face along with the peaceful surroundings made him smile and think that Gabriel was looking absolutely beautiful at that moment. Seeing his expression Gabriel blushed a bit not knowing why but still averted her eyes, and no matter how much she tried she was not able to look directly in Tatsuya''s eyes. Not understanding why that was happening Gabriel decided to distract her mind a bit and asked, "U-Umm....YEAH!! A-Ano... Tatsuya are you feeling hungry?!?!" Tatsuya who got surprised by her suddenly yelling was about to answer, but before he was able to Gabriel took out a basket out of nowhere and said, "Then please have this!!!" and shoved the basket in front of Tatsuya. Tatsuya stared at the basket for a while before taking it from her hands and said, "Thank you Gabriel. Did you made this yourself?" Gabriel vigorously nodded her head with an expectant look in her eyes and asked, "W-will you eat it with me?" Tatsuya nodded his head with a smile on his face and placed the basket on his lap and then opened the lid and asked, "Then recommend me something, since you are the one who took the effort in making it." Gabriel who heard that narrowed her eyes and placed her hand on her chin thinking about what should she give it to Tatsuya first. After doing some very hard mental work she finally placed her hand inside the basket making Tatsuya sigh in relief, since he started to wonder how many things has she prepared. Soon she took out a plate which was much larger compared to the basket itself. "Here try these stuffed pockets then!!!" and took one of the stuffed pockets from the pile that was on the plate and gave it to Tatsuya after wrapping it in a napkin. Tatsuya took it from her hands and saw her taking one for herself as well, but I stead of eating it she was looking intently at Tatsuya. Seeing her acting so passionate Tatsuya chuckled since this was the first time he has seen such a look on her face. He then took a bite seeing which Gabriel gulped her saliva and waited for him to answer. Once Tatsuya was done eating he looked at the pocket in front of it checking out the stuffing inside it and said, "Gabriel....you used sugar instead of salt." and looked at her with a helpless smile. Chapter 267 - Meeting Michael After Tatsuya pointed out her mistake he was busy trying to cheer up the saddened Seraph which was not working at all. He then patted her head and said, "Don''t worry Gabriel it is just a basic mistake that anyone can do, I mean if it weren''t for the sugar they would have turned to be very good." Gabriel looked at him with a curious look on her face and asked, "Really? You are not lying right?" Tatsuya shook his head and said, "No, I am not lying at all even I had done this mistake sometimes." Hearing that Gabriel widend her eyes and asked, "Even you do mistakes Tatsuya?" Tatsuya nodded his head and removed his hand from top of her making her look towards the hand with a dissatisfied expression on his face. "Even if I not look like it, I still am a human, you know?" Gabriel then widened her eyes as if realising something and said, "Ah! Yeah, Tatsuya is a human as well, I just realised it." and looked at him with a smile on her face. But then suddenly Tatsuya grabbed her cheeks and pulled them while asking, "What do you mean by that Gabriel? Do you mean to say that I am not a human?" "Naa aa don meaa thaa. Aaa aoloiee. Foive se Aauya."(No I don''t mean that. I apologize. Forgive me Tatsuya.) Tatsuya bthen released Gabriel''s bcheeks who immediately cupped them and started to massage them while looking at Tatsuya with some tears at the corner of her eyes and said, "Tatsuya!!! You are very mean!!! It hurts you know." Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s your fault for saying that I am not a human. So just think of it as your punishment." Gabriel looked away with a pout noticing which Tatsuya chuckled which made the Seraph look at him with an expression which said, "What is so funny about it." Tatsuya then flicked her forehead making her groan in pain once again. "Hey why did yo-" But she stopped midway once she saw Tatsuya take something else out of the basket she gave him earlier. Soon Tatsuya took out a plate filled with sandwiches. He then took one of them and ate a bit from it and said, "Yup they are good. Looks like you didn''t mess up on this one." Gabriel puffed her chest and said, "Hmph, afterall I am seraph you know. I don''t mess things up that much." ''Means that you mess things up on a regular basis, huh?'' thought Tatsuya but decided to keep it to himself. He then felt Gabriel poking his cheek with her finger and looked towards her who when noticed that Tatsuya had turned around pulled her hand back and opened her mouth. "Ahhn.." Tatsuya looked at the beautiful Seraph who was opening her mouth cutely for a while before he brought the sandwich that was in his hand towards her mouth and thought, ''She won''t fall because of an indirect kiss right?'' Gabriel then took a bit from the sandwich Tatsuya was holding and Tatsuya made sure to look at her intently to stop her if she started to turn into a fallen. "Hmm... yes they are good." said Gabriel having a bright smile on her face. She then snatched the sandwich from Tatsuya''s hand and said, "Now my turn open wide Tatsuya...Ahhhn~" Tatsuya without hesitating a bit took her up on the offer and opened his mouth. Gabriel then fed him the sandwich with a happy smile on her face. ---------------------- Once both of them were done with their lunch which I cluded with both of them feeding eachother (except for the coffee jelly which solely belonged to Tatsuya without baby discussion about the topic) both of them decided to see some other places. Tatsuya stretched his body and asked, "So? Is there somewhere else you want to go? Since there was a place like this which you wanted to go with a friend there must be other places like these as well, right?" Gabriel pondered about what Tatsuya said for a while and then looked at Tatsuya and said, "There are a lot of places that I want to go together with you but not many of them are here in heaven....so....will you go together with me some other time?" Tatsuya stared silently at the embarrassed Seraph and once again confirmed that she had Ophis-level of cuteness. He nodded his head and then moved his hand towards her, who immediately held it with a happy smile on her face. -------------------- From some distance Dulio, whose wallet had suffered a major blowjo and Isami, who was now covered with lot of accessories made by the locals here in heaven were looking towards the forest that both Tatsuya and Gabriel entered a while back with a curious expression on their face? "...Don''t you think that they have taken a lot of time there? And why did someone put a barrier at the entrance to block us from going there?" Isami remained silent for a whil but then looked towards the forest with a serious look on her face and said, "They must be having s.e.x." Dulio who heard that looked towards the brown haired girl with his eyes widened in shock, and then looked towards the forest with the same expression. He then formed a magic circle near his ear and called Michael. "Hello Michael-sama...Ahh, yeah everything is fine on our end....though we might have a small problem.....ummm it looks like both of them are indulging in indec- AHHH FORGET THAT THEY ARE COMING OUT NOW!!!" He then saw both of them coming out with a smile on their faces and sighed in relief seeing that Gabriel had not fallen. "Heh, that''s exactly the smile one makes after having a wonderful f.u.c.k.i.n.g session." Hearing that Dulio looked at her with a deadpan look on her face and said, "...You need some help in your mental department...." But Isami didn''t say anything and just showed him a middle finger without even liking towards him making him twitch his lips. -------------------- Both of them then looked around a bit more and then Gabriel suggested to go and meet Michael since he would be happy to meet Tatsuya bas well. Tatsuya nodded and Gabriel formed a magic circle below them and soon both of them appeared in a huge building. Tatsuya then looked around and noticed that the building that they were in was big enough to house and entire army in there. "This way Tatsuya." said Gabriel who started pulling him. Tatsuya silentky followed the excited seraph and soon both of them came in front of a room. Gabriel gave a knock on the door and then entered inside without waiting for any response. Seeing that Tatsuya wanted for a couple if seconds before he too entered the room. In there he saw Gabriel happily talking to her brother telling him about how both of them spent the time together. Seeing that Tatsuya has entered the room both of them looked towards him and Michael bowed his head a bit to which Tatsuya did the same. "Long time no see Michael." "Yes, long time no see sensei. I hope that you enjoyed your sightseeing here." Tatsuya smiled and said, "Yeah, my tour around here was very good and pleasant. I really likeed it." Heading the praise both the Seraphs puffed their chests proudly. Michael then looked at Gabriel and asked, "Do you mind brewing us some tea?" Gabriel shook her head with a smile on her face and said, "Not at all brother Michael. Just wait Tatsuya, I will make the tea very very delicious." with a determined look on her face. Tatsuya chuckled seeing that and said, "Yeah, Yeah, best of luck." Hearing which Gabriel snorted and walked out of the room while sticking her tongue out towards Tatsuya. Once both him and Michael were there in the room Michael immediately got in dogeza and started to apologize bfor following them. Needless to say it was very tiring for Tatsuya to calm down his fan who was berating himself like that Chapter 268 - This time I know Tatsuya was able to calm down Michael before Gabriel came back with tea and snacks. She then placed them on the table and served the two men who were sitting on the sofas. She too then took her seat beside Tatsuya and looked at him with an expectant gaze. Tatsuya who noticed her lifted his tea cup and took a sip from it and nodded his head in satisfaction seeing which Gabriel smiled happily and sipped on her tea as well. "...UWAA..Hot Hot Hot Hot Hot Hot!!!!" shouted Gabriel who sipped in the hot tea a bit to hastily because of her excitement. Tatsuya then took out some water from his storage and made her drink it to calm the seraph down. "Geez, you really are too energetic for your own good you know?" Gabriel gulped down the water and said, "Hmm, I am full of energy you know? So it can''t be helped." Tatsuya looked at the cheerfully smiling seraph and clicked her forehead causing her groan in pain. Meanwhile Michael used his magic to clean up the tea that was spilled by his sister and was happy to see her acting cheerfully with Tatsuya. Tatsuya then realised something and asked, "Ah, what about Isami and Xenovia? Are their swords repaired?" Michael immediately bppaced his cup down and with a sincere expression on his face said, "Don''t worry sensei, their swords are still being repaired and currently both of them are in care of Griselda. You don''t have to worry about anything." Tatsuya shook his hand and said, "No No it is you who should be worried and make sure to not let Isami on her own, or there might be a possibility of sudden rise in the population of fallen angels." The room turned totally silent as Michael stared at Tatsuya. Soon he formed a magic circle near his ear and said in a serious tone, "Dulio....don''t let the red dragon empress out of your sight and make sure to not ''fall'' yourself." Gabriel then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Ne Ne Tatsuya how will the red dragon empress increase the number of fallen angels? Is it one of her abilities?" Tatsuya looked towards the curious Seraph and shook his head and said, "It''s not her ability.... .it''s the principle of her life. Her principles are so strong that the moment she would be turned to an angel using your brave Saint carts she would fall..." Gabriel nodded still looking a bit curious and asked, "But what will she do to make angels fall?" Tatsuya thought for a while to explain her in a way so as to not corrupt her and after thinking of an answer he decided to speak but still used his magic to prevent her fall just in case, "She will tell other about her fantasies and those are way too effective against you angels." Gabriel once again nodded her head but was still curious as Tatsuya didn''t specified it. She just shrugged her shoulders not thinking much about it since the only thing that she need to know was that to keep the girl away from the angels when she is telling her fantasies. Tatsuya and the Seraphs talked to each other for a while before the rest of the seraphs came in as well and started discussing matters regarding the Khaos Brigade and the alliance. Tatsuya also warned them to be careful as there ''might'' be a possibility for heaven to be attacked as well since underworld was attacked not too long ago and such a thing might happen here as well. The other Seraphs just nodded to his warning except for Michael who listened to him carefully since the chances of something to happen were higher if Tatsuya was the one warning them, though it was a bit of his inner fanboy which made him hear to Tatsuya''s words seriously. Soon the other two Seraphs went back to do their work while Michael and Gabriel were still there since they completed their work a bit earlier to not get interrupted when Tatsuya was there in heaven. Tatsuya looked at his watch and saw that a considerable amount of time has passed by and it was nearly night. Michel then looked at his own clock which signifies the time there in heaven and said, "It''s pretty late, I will ask someone to prepare a meal right away." He then stared at the couple sitting in front of him and with a smile on his face said, "Sensei why don''t you two go and inform your companions about it, might as well enjoy the night sky here in the heaven, which is a very beautiful sight if I say so myself." Gabriel nodded and stood up from her seat and stretched her body a bit, sitting there for a long time and discussing about various things that were currently happening made her a bit tired and she too was in the mood to get some fresh air. Meanwhile Tatsuya just informed Isami with his telepathy but still stood up from his seat and nodded his head. Gabriel then led him out of the huge building that they were in and a sight even more majestic than the one he saw on the first heaven welcomed him. Tatsuya was once again amazed by how beautiful the heaven was made by the god of Bible and took some points from here inorder to maintain his own Dimension whch was currently used by Samel and the other familiars from time to time. Even Tiamat used that dimension to keep some of her treasure since her cave was already full. Gabriel who was beside him glanced towards Tatsuya and smiled a bit seeing him a bit excited on seeing the surroundings. She then started to think of the things that they did today and felt happy that Tatsuya spent some time with her since most of the people here in heaven were quite busy because of their low numbers and her big status among the angels kept many of the angels to stay a bit away from her. She then slowly looked down towards Tatsuya''s....hands. She then looked away trying to act distracted and slowly moved her own hand towards Tatsuya''s and slowly held it. Tatsuya who felt his hand being grabbed by Gabriel looked at her and with a small smile on his face asked, "What happened? Feeling happy?" and gave her hands a light squeeze. Gabriel looked at him and nodded her head with a smile on her face and said, "Hey Tatsuya?" "Hmm...?" She then inched closer to him and gave a peck on his lips and said, "Thank you for today." Tatsuya who recieved a sudden kiss from Gabriel smiled as well and said, "You did the same thing back when we first met, remeber?" Gabriel nodded her head and said, "Unn....I remember.....But this time I know that why the girl kissed the boy." and a slight blush appeared on her cheeks.(If you forgot then it is in ch 69 near the end) Tatsuya who heard her words chuckled to himself and after looking at her blushing cheeks for a while thought, ''Looks like I was correct to use preventive measures to ensure that she do not ''fall'''' Tatsuya then pulled her towards him and returned gave a peck on her lips as well. Gabriel who didn''t expect that looked away since she was feeling embarrassed by what he did but still didn''t let go of Tatsuya''s hands and held it even tighter. Tatsuya looked at the Seraph who was acting like that and patted her back and thought, ''...Really cute...'' Chapter 269 - Treatment Gabriel and Tatsuya stayed together with their hands being held by each other. Gabriel was feeling embarrassed and a blush on her cheeks and was finding it hard to start the conversation with Tatsuya. Tatsuya on the other hand was just smiling looking at the surroundings and waiting for Gabriel to calm herself a bit, he had already understood what Michael''s goal was and was not that surprised by Gabriel''s sudden confession and just accepted it. He turned his head towards Gabriel who was still embarrassed and asked, "If you don''t want to, then we can just stay here instead of going to have dinner with everyone, you know." Gabriel remained silent for a while but soon gave a slight nod and said in a low voice, "...you will stay with me, right?" and gripped his hand a bit tighter. Tatsuya just chuckled and pulled her in his embrace and said, "...Of course." and then formed a barrier around himself to prevent others from coming near them. He then formed a bench and sta down on it along with Gabriel who was totally red from being suddenly hugged by Tatsuya. She then looked up at Tatsuya who was looking back at her with a small smile on his face and then once again buried her head in his chest and said in a muffled tone, "Tatsuya..." Tatsuya just caressed her back in response to which Gabriel gave a slight nod. She then took a deep breath and said, "I-I-I....." but was not able to finish her sentence. "Don''t worry Gabriel just say it, I will wait for how much long you want to prepare yourself." Gabriel hugged Tatsuya even tighter on hearing his words and said, "Thank you..." She then remained motionless for a few minutes with her face buried in Tatsuya''s chest who was busy patting her back while also storing away the information about the design of the heaven they were in as he wanted to take some ideas from the place and modify his dimension accordingly. After a while Gabriel suddenly looked up at Tatsuya''s face and grabbed his face with her hands and made him look at her and said, "T-T-Tatsuya I-I-I LILE OOO" Gabriel who was finally able to speak but her tongue midway and had a pained and embarrassed look on her face and immediately his her face with her hands. Tatsuya who was suddenly pulled by Gabriel chuckled seeing her acting like that hearing which the embarrassed Seraph started headbutting his chest intensely....yeah intensely, her headbutts were literally making shockwaves cracking the nearby floor. Tatsuya who was chuckling while undergoing the ''cute'' headbutting session hugged her tightly and said, "Don''t be that embarrassed Gabriel.....let me say it if you are not able to." Gabriel then stopped headbutting Tatsuya and waited in anticipation while still hiding her face with her hands. Tatsuya then pushed her out of his embrace and grabbed her hands which were hiding her face and looked directly at the blushing seraph and said, "I love you Gabriel..." Gabriel became motionless for a while but soon her eyes widened in surprise and she started blinking them. After which an embarrased expression appeared on her face and with a nod she said, "I love you too Tatsuya..." and then looked at him with her slightly wet eyes. She then leaned in closer towards him seeing which Tatsuya let go of her hand and cupped her cheeks which were totally red from embarrasment. Tatsuya then started to close in as well seeing which Gabriel closed her eyes and soon felt something touching her lips. Gabriel who for the first time felt being kissed was a bit surprised and thought that it felt a bit different from the time when she was the one who initiated it. Tatsuya soon let go of her lips and said, "You know Gabriel, you are not going to fall right now since I am making sure of it." She nodded her head with a slightly dazed expression not fully understanding what Tatsuya meant. A mischievous smirk then appeared on Tatsuya face as he caressed her lips with his fingers while using his other hand to support her already powerless body. Gabriel who felt her lips being caressed by Tatsuya''s fingers wasn''t sure what he was doing but it somehow felt both nice and hot to her. Instinctively she opened her mouth a bit and licked Tatsuya''s finger seeing which Tatsuya got slightly surprised since it somehow looked absolutely hot to him. ''The gap between ther innocent and this state is just too much.'' He then once again placed his lips on top of hers and once again started kissing her but this time instead of small and simple kiss it was a passionate french kiss which took Gabriel by surprise making her eyes widen in shock only to melt into a pleasure a few moments later. She got so overwhelmed by the pleasure that at one point she was the one who started to take lead surprising Tatsuya who thought, ''The saying that those who are innocent on the outside are usually wilder in the bed was true I guess.'' Soon Gabriel stopped kissing Tatsuya and moved her head back clearly showing the bridge of saliva connecting their tongues and the passionate yet confused look on her face. A magic circle then appeared in her hand and immediately after that both of them got covered by a bright light and got teleported somewhere else. The next instant both of them appeared in some sort of room which from the looks of it was loudly saying to perform reproductive activities here. He looked at Gabriel with a questioning gaze which was totally ignored by the pleasure struck seraph who pushed Tatsuya on the nearby bed. "I am feeling hot Tatsuya. I don''t know what is happening to me. Brother Michael told me that if I felt something like this when you are near me then just teleport to this room and let Tatsuya treat me." said Gabriel while getting on the bed as well and walking towards Tatsuya on both her hand and knees. Seeing her like that not even taking a moment ''little Tatsuya'' woke up in full glory threatening to rip off the pants that he was wearing while Tatsuya himself gulped his saliva and the only thought that came to his mind was, ''....Looks like it is time to corrupt her innocence...'' He then flipped her body and now was on top of her and decided to start ''treating'' her. Chapter 270 - Erocent(18+) Gabriel who was suddenly flipped by Tatsuya was a bit surprised but as soon as she gaze back at Tatsuya''s eyes which were looking back at her, made the feeling ''hotter'' than before. She then instinctively moved her hand behind Tatsuya''s neck and pulled him towards herself and started kissing him again, as this was the only thing that she knew to appease her hotness. Tatsuya too started kissing her back but also started to massage her chest which were still covered by the soft cloth. Feeling the ''obstruction'' in his way Tatsuya destroyed the clothes she was wearing which was totally unnoticed by the Seraph who was busy ''fighting'' against Tatsuya''s tongue. Tatsuya then once again started fondling her chest making Gabriel widen her eyes in surprise before she started m.o.a.ning in pleasure. After the first m.o.a.n came out she immediately put her hand on top of her mouth feeling embarrassed but Tatsuya grabbed her hands and said, "Don''t worry Gabriel, you can m.o.a.n as much as you want there is no one here and no one except for me will hear you." ''Plus those m.o.a.ns are hella e.r.o.t.i.c....'' thought Tatsuya. Gabriel then lowered her eyes a bit and said, "B-B-But I will be embarrassed if you hear those kind of sounds..." Tatsuya was faintly able to catch what she was saying as she was whispering in a very low tone. Tatsuya then caressed her cheek and said, "But I want to be the only one who will see that side of you.....but if you don''t want to then that''s fine as well, it''s not like I am gonna force you." Gabriel who heard what Tatsuya said looked back at him and found him looking at her with the usual caring smile that he always had for her. She smiled as well and took the hands which were holding hers and placed them on top of her chest and said, "Go on I am ready.....but please be gentle." she said the last parts with a slightly scared and embarrassed tone which somehow made Tatsuya motionless for a moment. Be nodded his head approving to what Gabriel asked him and thought, ''...Alright, slightly rough on her.'' and sat up and placed Gabriel on his lap and started fondling her b.o.o.b.s while also giving her n.i.p.p.l.es a pinch from time to time. "AHHHH~ Tatsuya~ not this rough~" m.o.a.ned Gabriel but all Tatsuya focused on was the m.o.a.n and totally ignored the words that came along with it. He then saw Gabriel moving her h.i.p.s a bit while sitting on his lap, possible feeling a bit ''irritated'' down there. He then moved one of his hand towards her crotch which immediately shocked Gabriel who tried to struggle her way out of Tatsuya''s grasp, but Tatsuya too was famous for not letting his ''prey'' get away from him. "Tatsuya I-I-I AHHHHHHHHH~" "Shh~ Don''t speak, just go with the flow. Afterall I am treating you so you have to do as I say." "Ehhh!! I have to do as you say?!" Tatsuya moved her head towards himself and placed his lips on top of hers and started sucking hers to which she responded by sticking her tongue out. "You have to, or else I will have to be a bit mean and make you follow my lead." Hearing that Gabriel trembled a bit and nodded her head cutely like a good child. Tatsuya smiled and patted her head and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do mean things to you..... probably." He then started to play with her crotch much to Gabriel''s surprise who once again wanted to move his hand away but stopped once she remembered that she have to follow Tatsuya''s orders. She looked back at him with embarrasment and said, "Tatsuya.... don''t touch me there AHHH~" Tatsuya who pinched her n.i.p.p.l.es in the middle of her saying something earned a m.o.a.n from her and asked, "Where should i not touch you Gabriel-chan? Tell me is it here(pinching her n.i.p.p.l.e) or here(pinching her clit)?" At both the times Gabriel gave out a pleasure filled m.o.a.n and looked at Tatsuya with some tears at the corner of her eyes and said, "Down there...at my v.a.g.i.n.a....don''t touch me there...." and her whole face turned red out of embarrasment. Tatsuya seeing her acting like that started wanting to tease her a bit more. He then placed her back on the bed and got on top of her and started to use some vibrations to pleasure the Seraph even more. Gabriel who recieved the sudden increase in pleasure couldn''t help but m.o.a.n and look towards Tatsuya with slight anger and l.u.s.t to make her feel like that. Tatsuya seeing that smirked and asked, "Sorry Gabriel-chan, but your request has been denied and once again started fiidling with her clit while also sucking on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Gabriel who was now denied of her p.u.s.s.y being left alone hugged Tatsuya''s head tightly while asking him to ''not'' suck on her tits. Tatsuya who felt that Gabriel was totally prepared stopped fingering her and said, "Shall we start the main ''treatment'' Gabriel? Oh, and this time you have choice." Gabriel who was now totally flushed looked at Tatsuya with her breathing slightly ragged and nodded her head. Tatsuya nodded his head as well and moved towards her legs and opened them widely to get a clear view of her p.u.s.s.y. Gabriel immediately tried to close her legs but Tatsuya already stopped her from doing so using his telekinesis and said, "Now now, Gabriel, don''t be that hasty and let me have a good look." and clicked her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s making her m.o.a.n a bit. Once he was done inspecting her body positioned in a totally embarrassed position Tatsuya took out his member which was already erect thanks to the e.r.o.t.i.cally innocent...erocent Seraph. Gabriel who finally saw the huge ''thing'' between Tatsuya''s legs instinctively understood that it will enter inside her and felt a bit worried thinking whether it will fit inside her or not. Tatsuya then positioned his d.i.c.k in front of her p.u.s.s.y and rubbed it a bit covering it in the juices that were coming out of her. He then looked towards Gabriel and asked, "Ready?" who nodded her head back although with some hesitation. Tatsuya just gave a nod and then pierced her in one go without much problem since he knew that the Seraph was strong enough to not feel the the pain from that....though pleasure was a different thing as Gabriel''s back arched upward in response seeing which Tatsuya hugged her and mode her sit in his lap and started moving without asking for her consent. "AHHH AHHH AHHH~" Gabriel who was m.o.a.ning continuously started to moved her h.i.p.s on her own. Tatsuya who noticed that stopped moving and let her do the work while he started to enjoy her b.o.o.b.s and ass adding much to Gabriel''s pleasure making her m.o.a.ns louder and louder. After having some fun with her Tatsuya once again laid her back on the bed and whispered in her ears, "Let''s get serious now, shall we." and started thrusting once again much to Gabriel''s shock as this time Tatsuya was actually ''trying'' to thrust a bit harder only using is strength to the point that she could take. "AHHHHHHHHH AHHHHHHHH~ HARDER~ TATSUYA HARDER!! DO ME HARDER!!!" said the totally ''heated up Gabriel busy giving both herself and Tatsuya some pleasure. Tatsuya was a bit surprised by her sudden change and thought, ''Looks like she awakened.....just like Asia." Tatsuya who felt that he was close to blowing up looked Gabriel and was about to ask something, "AHHHHHHHHH~ SOMETHING IS COMING OUT TATSUYA?! WHAT SHOULD I DO??" Tatsuya gripped her waist a bit tighter and said, "Let it come out." and started thrusting even faster. The unexpected sudden barrage of ''attacks'' from Tatsuya left her speechless and eyes rolled back a bit. "It''s coming It''s coming IT''S COMING!!! AHHHHHHH~" said Gabriel who gave a m.o.a.n and arched back a bit. "ME TOO!!! Agh." said Tatsuya who came inside her and laid back on on the bed and embraced the Seraph who was lying beside him. He then poked her cheek a bit wanting to tell her to sleep, but all of a sudden his body was rolled over and it was now Gabriel on top of him with l.u.s.t and love evident in her eyes. ''Oh well looks like it is going to be a long night.'' thought Tatsuya ready to take on the Seraph. ----------------- Three days later the door of the room they have been in opened and a happy looking Gabriel came out with Tatsuya with her hands wrapped around his. Tatsuya who was looking up towards the sky thought, ''... innocent girls are way too ''wild''.'' Chapter 271 - Sword fight Tatsuya and Gabriel then decided to go and meet the other two girls who came with him and was surprised to see Isami and Xenovia being trained by Griselda who had a ''smile'' on her face. He also noticed that both of their swords were repaired and improved and were sparring against eachother though their was a difference between the expressions of the two girls. While Xenovia had a troubled look on her face and was drenched in sweat, Isami on the other hand was simply playing with her opponent with a relaxed smile on her face. "Ddraig, isn''t this peaceful?" "I couldn''t agree more to that statement partner." "No overpowered strict trainers." "No old grudge bearing hags." "No training till dropping dead. This is the life." "Yeah this is the life." The Longinus and it''s holder were having a pleasant conversation with eachother while having their fight against Xenovia. Griselda on the other hand had an appreciative look seeing that both the girls were quite capable. Xenovia who had her Ex-Durandal in one hand and Excalibur destruction in the other was attacking Isami without any break, and feeling frustrated since she was not able to land a solid hit on her and if not for the barrier surrounding them the shockwaves created by her attacks could have damaged a major part of the heaven they were in. Tatsuya and Gabriel waled towards Griselda who was looking at the fight but once she noticed the two of them she bowed her head and greeted them. Gabriel just waved her hand and was now back to her usual self thought Tatsuya still decided to create some fail safes just in case her switch gets flipped and she accidentally ''falls down''. Being cucked by Azazel was the last thing Tatsuya wanted afterall. "So.....what are the two of them doing for the past three days?" asked Tatsuya looking towards the woman wearing the nun outfit. "Hmm....the two of them were waiting for you to return but when the two of you didn''t show any signs of coming I decided to train them in the mean time since their swords were repaired as well....But I have to say the red dragon empress, does have a skill with the sword." "Haha, well it certainly took a lot of effort to teach her from scratch but still the results were good." said Tatsuya remembering the days he tortur*cough**cough* trained Isami who had tears of sorro.... happiness coming out on being trained by him. Hearing that Griselda looked at Tatsuya looked at his body intently, and once she was done checking him out she nodded her head and said, "You must be quite a good swordsman yourself seeing that your form is very complex to deal with as well." Tatsuya then noticed that Xenovia started to prepare for a big attack and started charging her energy in her two swords making the entire field inside the barrier tremble under the pressure of her power. Meanwhile Isami just had a serious look on her face as she focused on the swords in Xenovia''s hands and started to charge up energy in her sword as well. "Want my help partner?" "No need Ddraig, I alone would be enough...I think so, since that amount of holy energy is indeed sending creeps in my spine." She then raised her sword as well and her sword started to shine as well and started to get covered in flames. Outside the barrier the three people who were looking at the fight were now wearing sun glasses while staring at them and Tatsuya asked, "Who do you think will win this clash?" "Hmm....even though the red dragon empress is capable, the fact that both Durandal and Excalibur are better compared to her Ascalon puts her at a disadvantage in this, and seeing how this is going on, I think this is going to be a head on competition between their powers.... Xenovia." "Hmm.....then, I will bet on my student." Gabriel just stood silent and looked at the two girls and thought that it has been a while since she fought someone with her full capabilities. But just shrugged her shoulders not thinking much about it, she didn''t like fighting in the first place and will only fight when it is necessary. "EX-DURANDAL!!!!" shouted Xenovia while slashing her Ex-Durandal m filled with energy towards Isami firing and devastating beam from her sword. "We are shouting names huh, then.....*inhale*ASCALON!!!" and fired the red energy beam along with her dragon slayer flames towards the incoming attack. Seeing the intensity of the attacks Gabriel just raised her hand and formed a stronger barrier along the already existing one since it would easily break by the attacks. Tatsuya and the other two could hear the shattering sound of the barrier while the clash of the two attacks made huge shock waves and the area around them became intensely hot because of the flames. *BOOM* Soon a huge explosion occured inside the barrier destroying the entire area without any exception but the barrier was still able to hold it in. Soon the smoke and dust started to die down and an Isam came into view with her hand which was holding the sword slightly trembling and bleeding. On the other hand in place of Xenovia, a circular dome stood there which soon disappeared and transformed into a sword and was held by Xenovia who immediately used her other charged sword and fired another attack towards Isami. "Let''s see how you take my Excalibur Destruction head on." "HOLD UP YOU USED THE MIMIC SWORD TO FORM A PROTECTIVE DOME AROUND YOU!!! THAT''S HELLA UNFAIR!!!" protested Isami with annoyance. But Xenovia ignored her and threw her Ex-Durandal away and just took out another Excalibur fragment from it. The instant she took out the new sword she vanished from her spot and appeared behind Isami who for the first time from the beginning used her gauntlet to block the slash coming towards her. "Now the rapid version!!! Xenovia that''s unfair!!!" "Indeed it is.....so what, take this!!!!!" and slashed her destruction sword towards Isami who immediately transformed into her balance breaker and caught the sword. "BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST!!!" Ddraig started boosting trying to push back the attack from Excalibur destruction, but before they were able to finish the clash the barrier around them broke and Tatsuya said, "Alright, match over, Xenovia wins....The hell with it Isami, it was a sword fight, not a brawl!!" "TATSUYA DON''T STOP ME!! SHE WAS THE ONE WHO USED UNFAIR TACTICS!!!" shouted Isami now transformed back to her usual form while pointing a finger towards Xenovia who was already lying on the ground taking deep breaths. "Huh, just because you were not able to predict an outcome made it unfair....looks like you need more training....I will make some time in my schedule for you." Isami immediately fell on her knees as tears started to come out of her eyes, she was about to say something before she saw Tatsuya ''smiling'' towards her and just hung her head down knowing that there was no escape now. She then looked at her gauntlet and said, "Looks like happiness does not last forever." "...Indeed that''s how life is....my condolences to you partner..." said the dragon inside the sacred gear. " Chapter 272 - Back from heaven "...You mean to say that you and Gabriel-san went on and on for three days straight?!" asked a surprised Isami while looking towards Tatsuya. She then looked towards the girl in question and stared at her for a while and said, "...Damn." Tatsuya looked at Isami from the corner of his eyes and said, "Isami....we are in a public place, in heaven at that, make sure to mind your tongue, alright? We don''t want Azazel to have more fallen angels." Tatsuya who had already made a barrier around them to prevent Isami''s ''knowlede'' from reaching the angels sighed as he looked at the girl in question. Isami in turn just nodded her head in approval and after a while started muttering, "...I will try to do a four day straight then....gotta build up my stamina for that....ummm...looks like its time to focus in the Tiamat-san''s class. I will ask Kurumi-san as well." Tatsuya and Griselda just looked at the red dragon empress with a deadpan look on their faces, while Xenovia seemed to be noting something down in a notepad. Gabriel who was elegantly drinking tea encouraged Isami to do her best. Both of them then sighed and Griselda looked towards Tatsuya and asked, "Are both of them always like that?" and pointed towards Isami and Xenovia. Tatsuya looked back at her and said, "That''s not even their final form, you know." Hearing that Griselda widend her eyes in surprise and looked towards the two girls. Tatsuya who was done with his tea, looked towards Isami and Xenovia and said, "Let''s get going then, your swords are repaired, and you don''t want to face a pissed of Sona for skipping school like this, right?" Hearing that both the girls frowned a bit as they knew how strict Sona could be regarding these matters. "Aren''t you going to be in trouble as well!! Not to mention that it is your fault that we are still here!!" said Isami pointing her finger towards Tatsuya. "Hmm nah, I am not in trouble since my grades are not bad at all and even if Sona decides to approach me regarding skipping school....well let''s just say we will have a ''heated discussion'' to settle things in between us." Both Isami and Xenovia twitched their lips at that but soon kept that at the back of their mind and prepared to leave. All of them notified about their departure to Michael and then Tatsuya made a magic circle leading back to Kuoh and teleported away along with the other two. But just as they teleported Tatsuya felt that something was off and soon found the reason for that once he noticed that he teleported outside of Kuoh. Tatsuya and the girls looked at each other with surprised look on their faces as Tatsuya immediately searched what was happening. He then took a step forward and knocked his fist on something that seemed to be like a transparent wall. "A barrier surrounding the whole town, huh. Looks like someone wants to get their ass kicked...very badly at that." Tatsuya then made a hole in the barrier and went inside along with the other two and said, "Hey Isami, will you do an errand for me?" But instead of replying Isami changed to her balance breaker and said, "Deal with the mob, that are deploying the barrier, right? No problemo!!" Xenovia took out her sword as well and said, "I will lend her a hand as well." Tatsuya nodded his head and then telepathically sent them the location where the people were and the two immediately left to do their job. Once they were gone Tatsuya looked in front and took out his guns and started flying towards the school while also killing any ''guest'' he found on his way. Once he reached the school Tatsuya was met with a huge army of mages guarding the building and immediately Tatsuya said, "Ah, this feels nostalgic. There was a similar situation during the peace summit of the three factions." Hearing his voice all of the mages looked towards Tatsuya, but just as they turned their heads Tatsuya used his telekinesis to crush their skull and said, "I did the same back then as well." He then walked inside the school saw a huge dome inside which many students were lying unconscious while the devils were busy doing something, most probably brainwashing the children. Tatsuya then got inside the barrier as well and once all of them noticed his presence they sighed in relief and Rossweisse said, " I will fill you up on the situation." Tatsuya who had already read their minds just shrugged his shoulders and let her do what she wanted. "Sure, go ahead.....but before that." Tatsuya looked towards the children whose bodies were floating bin the air because of his telekinesis and changed their memories accordingly and sent them back to their classes, while still being unconscious. Tatsuya looked at the others who were still there and said, "Check the school grounds to search for more intruders and some of you go and check the town as well, I cleared the people that came in my path but their are still quite a few that are left." All of them nodded as the student council members started to check the school grounds while the nekoshou from Tatsuya''s team decided to check the town. -------------------- "....So let''s bget this straight, A huge army of magicians suddenly appeared in the town out of nowhere, but were instantly destroyed by Miyuki, after which a few moments later, an army of dragons came and you all started to engage with them, while another group of magicians appeared after the dragons and got in the town because of the distraction various stuff happened, you all dealt with the dragons somehow or some of them managed to escape, then you all dealt with magicians that were threatening the students and during all this commotion, Koneko, Ravel and Miyuki git kidnapped by them...." Hearing his explanation Rossweisse, Sona and the others who were still their nodded their heads. Tatsuya remained silent for a while and then sighed and said, "Well, I pity that person who kidnapped Koneko and Ravel kidnapped Miyuki by mistake as well...he must be dead by now..." "Well knowing Miyuki...she would not do something dangerous, except for when asked by you or it is something related to you." "But still that person''s blood must have been frozen by now." Tatsuya looked at his teammates who were talking to eachother but then Tatsuya noticed that the barrier started shattering and now knew that Isami and Xenovia were done with their job. Just as he thought that Isami and Xenovia came back with some prisoners in tow to interrogate them. "...But, why did you took so long to come back? You should have been back two days ago, right?" asked a curious Rossweisse. But before Tatsuya could say anything Isami said, "He was busy f.u.c.k.i.n.g a seraph.....for three days straight. Not our fault just so you know." Tatsuya who was now the centre of attention decided to change the topic and said, "Well let''s get Miyuki and the other two back." and then opened a portal. Once he stepped inside the portal he found himself in a very big space and started looking around. And just as he was LOOK mh around his eyes fell on something that made them widen in surprise. "TELL ME DRAGON!!! WHO IS A DISGRACE AND A PIECE OF SHIT AND SHOULD JUST PERSISH FROM THE FACE OF EARTH!!!" "AHH!!! ITS ME MISTRESS!! I GRENDEL IS THE ONE WHO IS A DISGRACE AND PIECE OF SHIT MISTRESS KURUMI!!!" What Tatsuya saw was a huge nine tailed fox stepping on top of a black scaled dragon with his whole body covered in wounds and his face being crushed by the fox''s foot. "....What the hell was happening here?!?!" asked Tatsuya but none was there to answer him Chapter 273 - Frozen Tatsuya looked at the dragon who was being dominated by Kurumi and then towards the nine tailed fox. He then turned his head to the side and asked, "Was it really necessary to let your clone do that and show this to everyone?" On his side Kurumi in her human form was standing and looked towards Tatsuya and said, "I mean, I won''t do something like that personally you know.....though it''s a different thing if you want to do that." "Even if I decided to do that which I am pretty sure that I won''t, I would be the dominant one any way and couldn''t you have just put the dragon under a genjutsu." Kurumi blinked her eyes in surprise and then looked towards her fox transformed clone who was looking towards them and nodded her head. The huge fox nodded its head as well as a purplish black ball started to form in its mouth. Seeing that Tatsuya immediately formed a barrier around the huge creatures and soon the whole barrier got covered in an explosion. Once the explosion died down the fox disappeared in a cloud and the dragon was left motionless with a serious wound in his chest and was now put in an illusion by the fox that just disappeared. Tatsuya then bound the dragon up and then looked towards Kurumi and asked, "So.....what are you doing here?" "Hmm, oh Ruya told me about the invasion and that some idiot was trying to kidnap some of us, so I just came here to deal with the situation, afterall it is my responsibility as their eldest ''sister'' to make sure that they are safe. Not to mention that you were exceeded your stay in heaven so it basically became my job anyway." Kurumi the shrugged her shoulders and asked, "By the way, what made you extend your stay?" Tatsuya looked at Kurumi and said, "Gabriel confessed to me, things got heated up, Gabriel got even more heated up, went on with her for three days straight.....that''s the gist of it." Kurumi blinked in surprise for a while and then said, "Innocent ones are really dangerous, Asia was like that as well....But still nowhere close to our record 19 days 7 hours and 23 minutes staright." "...I am not going to ask how do you know the exact time but still, yeah, one of the best uses for the time chamber." said Tatsuya with a satisfied look on his face and nodded his head. He then looked around and asked, "Anyway where are Miyuki and the others. Oh well where there is cold there is Miyuki." and started to look for an area covered in ice. Soon enough he found the place and saw Miyuki and the other two girls who were kidnapped sitting around a table with a cup of tea in front of them and the whole area covered in ice. Both Koneko and Ravel were looking awkwardly at the cup and then at each other not knowing what the hell was happening here. Miyuki then felt the presences coming towards them and said, "Onii-sama want to join us for some tea." with a beautiful smile on her face which was even complimented by the beautiful ice around them. "I am here too, you know." said Kurumi who was walking beside Tatsuya. "Oh, Kurumi. Sorry you were not visible since you got outshined by Onii-sama''s radiance. Anyway do join us." and took out two cups of tea from her storage and placed them on the table for Tatsuya and Kurumi. Tatsuya and Kurumi took their cups and drank their tea quietly while sitting with the rest of them as well. Tatsuya then looked at Ravel and Koneko and asked, "You two are fine, right?" Koneko and Ravel nodded their heads no longer feeling awkward as they decided to not think much about it. Tatsuya nodded and said, "It''s fine then, it seems like the one they were after was Ravel, since they wanted the phoenix tears from an original phenex to improve their artificially created ones." Hearing that all of them looked towards Ravel as she felt guilty thinking that it was her fault for getting everyone in danger. Tatsuya who heard her thoughts teleported her in his lap much to her surprise as she immediately became embarrassed bad her cheeks turned red. "T-T-Tatsuya-sama?!" "Hmm? Is something the matter Ravel?" asked Tatsuya with a smile on his face. "U-U-Umm...w-w-wh-" "Oh, I just remembered, thanks for the cakes that you baked for me that time, they were really delicious." "H-Huh, I-Is that so. I am glad that you liked them." said Ravel giving a relieved sigh. bUt soon her eyes widened and she said, "Wait that''s not the matter here!!!" said Ravel looking towards Tatsuya with a slightly angered expression. But Tatsuya ignored her words as he started patting the head of blonde girl sitting in his lap making Ravel''s face immediately turn beet red out of embarrasment making her look down in shame. On the side Koneko who saw all that had already broken the table near her with just clutching the edge of the table between her hands. ''Calm down Koneko, Tatsuya-senpai is just doing that to calm down Ravel. Yeah, senpai has no ill intententions. Let the phenex enjoy right now, since she might be thinking that she dragged everyone in danger.'' Kurumi who felt the emotions coming out of Koneko patted her back and to calm her down a bit. Koneko looked towards Kurumi who was patting her back and just sighed and controlled herself a bit. Ravel on the other hand was totally embarrassed by Tatsuya''s actions who slowly started to whisper some things near her ear and tried to make her not blame herself for the incident. Tatsuya then looked towards Miyuki and asked, "By the way? where is the one that kidnapped you three." Miyuki placed her cup down and soon the ice beside her started to crack up as a big box made up of ice emerged from the ground. Inside the box was a frozed Euclid Lucifuge with a panicked look on his face and his hands covering his crotch. Miyuki looked at Tatsuya bwith a smile on her face and said, "This fu*king piece of shit said something along the lines that he wanted to let Onii-sama know how he felt by ravaging your sister aka me....well let''s just say, i made sure to freeze him be on the borderline of life and death since, not only he is Grayfia-san''s brother but also there was a possibility that he might get revived by that sacred gear right?" Tatsuya nodded and patted Miyuki''s head and said, "Good job Miyuki! I am proud of you." Miyuki nodded with a bright smile on her face on being patted by Tatsuya. "By the way isn''t this letting him off the hook too easily?" asked Tatsuya with a friendly smile on his face. Miyuki nodded with an equally friendly smile on her face and said, "Ah, don''t worry, I took all the precautions necessary, his muscles are totally frozen so he will not even be able to move, I was just waiting to confirm things with you since he is Grayfia''s brother." Tatsuya smiled and said, "No need to hold back Miyuki, we can just bring him back to life if he ''unfortunately'' dies. So do as you please." Miyuki just nodded her head with a radiant smile and a similar smile was present on Tatsuya''s face as well which made the two siblings even more attractive that they already were. Though the other people who were sitting with the siblings had a deadpan look on their faces as they with their mouths open wide not knowing how could they talk like that with such a smile on their faces. Chapter 274 - Sibling reunion Later that day Tatsuya''s team along with the other devil peerages were busy fixing the town and were helped by Azazel. Tatsuya on the other hand decided to deal with his ''dear'' brother in law and called Grayfia to come to his house while also explaining the situation to the other sisc- devil kings. Though he kept the matter about Euclid uptinhimself as he wanted to let Grayfia have a talk with him first. "Tatsuya-sama, it''s good to see you again." said Grayfia while bowing her head and wearing her usual maid attire. Tatsuya sighed and said, "Haven''t I told you that you can be informal to me when we are alone." "I feel comfortable this way....though if you really want then I will change it." "No need, I am fine as long as you are comfortable....and the maid play in the bed is the absolute best." said Tatsuya and nodded his head sagely. Hearing that Grayfia blushed a bit but still smiled towards Tatsuya and asked, "By the way, what was the thing that you want to discuss with me?" Tatsuya didn''t say anything and just gestured her to follow him. Both of them then went to the bas.e.m.e.nt and then Tatsuya said, "Just a warning but be prepared for a surprise." Grayfia nodded her head and said, "Knowing what kind of person you and the others are, I am always prepared for one whenever I meet you all." and looked back towards him with a resolute expression on her face. ''.....Was that a praise or an insult?'' "... Anyway, let me show you whom we caught during this attack." He then opened the door of a room and Grayfia saw that the whole room was covered in ice. Both of them then entered the room and Grayfia saw a huge ice block standing in the middle of the room. Tatsuya who saw that the ''contents'' inside the block were not clearly visible used his magic to make the contents clear for him and Grayfia. What Grayfia saw made her widen her eyes in shock. In front of her a man stood trapped inside a block of ice having the same hair and eyes as her and she easily recognised him as her brother who was thought to be dead during the civil war...though for some reason her brother had a panicked look on his face and his hands were covering his crotch. Tatsuya bwhi the shocked look on Grayfia''s face patted her shoulder and said, "He is alive and kicking, infact he was the one who led the attack....though he pissed Miyuki off and the result is in front of you. He is only alive because Miyuki knew that he was your brother and that you might want to clear some things between you two." Grayfia who was totally shocked by what she saw and heard remained silent for a while and started to arrange her thoughts once she was done she took a deep breath and looked towards Tatsuya. Tatsuya who saw her looking at him nodded and said, "I will stay here as well." '' This f.u.c.ker might try to play the emotional blackmail card on her.'' Tatsuya then melted the ice around the devil and made a barrier around him to prevent him from getting away and started to heat him up a bit so as to increase his body''s temperature. Once his temperature returned to normal Tatsuya forcefull woke him up using his psychic power and then motioned Grayfia to continue. Tatsuya made chairs for both him and Grayfia and both of them sat in front of the devil who was trapped inside a barrier. Euclid who was forcefully woken up clutched his head in pain and after a while was able to thing normally, he then started looking around to check where he was but stopped once he found her sister sitting in front of her....along with the black haired f.u.c.ker of his brother-in-law who looked at him with a smile and waved his hand. "Hello, good to see you brother-in-law, how have you been?" Euclid glared at Tatsuya for a while but then looked towards his sister who was looking at him with some complex emotions containing feelings of anger, concern, anger, happiness, anger, relief, anger, and a lot more. Seeing the face of his sister who he only saw from the screen which he used to stal*cough**cough* keep watch of intruders, made him feel a bit happy though his face remained neutral like it originally was. Unfortunately for him Tatsuya could see what the hell that brain of his was thinking and he made sure that he will put him in a three way war genjutsu for a whole year, and will add a maid cosplay for him as special for him being his brother-in-law. "Nice to see you.....Euclid." said Grayfia in an indifferent tone. "Well well I would like to say it is nice to see you nee-sama. Though my situation is not allowing me to say so." Grayfia just raised her finger as a magic circle appeared in front of it and a chair made up of ice appeared behind Euclid. Seeing the chair Euclid smiled and said, "As expected of Nee-sama, she cannot see me suffering." and sat down, but just as he sat down his whole body was covered in ice restraints seeing which Euclid got shocked and looked towards Grayfia who was apathetically looking at him. "Now, then do you want to start the story yourself, or you want some ''convincing''? And you better not waste our time Euclid...we have a lot to deal with because of your this stupid little act." Tatsuya who saw the siblings looking back at each other secretly placed a diarrhea curse on Euclid who was currently restrained and was sitting in front of the person he liked. ''Now this is gonna be fun'' thought Tatsuya bas he saw Euclid''s complete emotionless face starting to show some slight and unnoticeable expressions. He then looked towards Grayfia who still haven''t caught onto Euclid''s situation and just took some distance from them telling to let both of them have a bit of privacy and took out some popcorn from his storage and started watching the show. Chapter 275 - You stay here... The sight which was in front of Tatsuya was something he was never going to forget. Seeing Euclid trying so hard to not let the expressions come out on his face in front of Grayfia was a sight to behold. The thoughts that could only be said a total mess were there in his head and Tatsuya was quite amused by listening to his thoughts. Though the number of times the little brother thought about doing ''something'' with his sister, Tatsuya would improve the effects of the curse a bit, much to Euclid''s dismay. Grayfia who was hardly able to get answers out of her brother''s mouth was starting to get pissed at him and thought it would be better to use ''other'' means to get the information out of him. "Euclid I am asking for the final time will you tell us where your so called master is and what is he planning?" "I told you already even if you are my older sister I am still not going to give any information to a traitor like you." ''Even though you are looking at me so passionately and I love you so muc- SHIT!! WHY AGAIN IS THIS HAPPENING? ITS TAKING ALL MY WILL POWER TO LET ME EMOTIONS NOT APPEAR ON MY FACE YOU KNOW!! WHICH ASSHO- No let''s not think about that. Concentrate Euclid, you cannot let sister is in front of you what would she think if she knew what is happening to me right now.'' "Grayfia I think you should use some ''other'' means to get the info out of him. You can hit him as hard as you want, you know, don''t worry about killing him, we have Asia and if that is still not enough I am here as well right?" said Tatsuya as he stood beside Grayfia and placed his hands on her shoulders. ''...That stinking human piece of bug shit how dare you get close to MY nee-sama. Get the hell away from he-'' Ughh.." though Euclid as he wanted to clutch his stomach but was not able to because of his hands being restrained in ice. Grayfia looked towards Tatsuya who was looking at her with a soft smile and was about to say something but Tatsuya interrupted her and asked, "Or I can do it as well...or more like please let me do it I cannot have you hit your brother, it will not sit well with you right? Don''t worry I won''t hit him as well." Grayfia widened her eyes in surprise and was hesitating a bit, she knew that it was important to get the information out of Euclid''s mouth but was still not able to bring herself to ruthlessly hurt her brother. She knew that if Tatsuya said that he will not hurt her brother than their must be a way to do that, but still she felt like she would be asking too much from him. Tatsuya who knew what she was thinking pecked her cheek and said, "Don''t worry Grayfia, I am asking you to let me do it not the other way around right? And besides it was my territory and sister that were kidnapped by him so I have the right to interrogate him as well, you know." Grayfia who was kissed by Tatsuya would usually not think much about it and just enjoy that but right now being in front of her brother she felt a bit embarrassed and had a slight blush on her cheeks. "Tatsuya-sama don''t do that here...Euclid is watching us. It''s embarrassing." Hearing that Tatsuya smirked and ''whispered'' in her ears, "Then you mean that you don''t have a problem with me doing whatever I want with you when no one is watching us, right?" and slightly bit her ear lobe. The grey haired maid felt a shiver run down her spine and felt both excited and embarrassed hearing that and with a slight blush on her cheeks looked away and just gave a slight nod. Seeing her acting like that Tatsuya chuckled and started teasing her once again as he felt that his maid acting all shy and embarrassed was quite cute and wanted to see more of that. Meanwhile the other person except for the couple that were currently flirting has his eyes wide open with anger evident in them and once could also see that there was some blood dripping near his fists which were clenched tightly. Euclid Lucifuge was looking at his sister flirting with the despicable piece of human shit and had blood shot eyes and was seething with rage. He wanted to just separate those two and tear apart the human who was so close to HIS sister buy was being restrained. ''GET THE HELL AWAY FROM MY GRAYFIA NEE-SAMA YOU FU*KER!!! AND HOW DARE YOU KISS HER BEAUTIFUL CHEEKS WITH THAT FILTHY MOUTH OF YOURS!!! LET ME TELL YOU, NEE-SAMA USED TO KISS ME AS WELL, YOU KNOW(when we were kids)!!! SHE EVEN USED TO BATH ALONG WITH ME(when we were kids)!!! HECK SHE EVEN PROMISED ME THAT SHE WILL BECOME MY BRIDE AND THATS THE REASON SHE STILL HAVEN''T MARRIED YET!!!(this didn''t happen at all). I WILL KILL YOU!!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!'' Tatsuya who had currently stopped listening to his thoughts because he already expected that it would just be something useless continued to flirt with Grayfia for a while who was so embarrased and excited that she was willing to get pushed down then and there if her brother wasn''t present. Tatsuya too was willing to abide by her thoughts and looked at his watch and thought, ''The others will still take some time to come back.....ok.'' He then looked towards Euclid and said, "You stay here and don''t make a ruckus." and secretly increased the effectiveness of the curse for all the bullshit he may have thought when Tatsuya wasn''t listening to his thoughts. He then carried Grayfia in a princess carry and teleported from the room leaving the silver haired Lucifuge whose thoughts were in a total chaos alone there. Chapter 276 - Naughty maid(18+) Currently in his bed room Tatsuya was sitting on his bed and was being ''taken care of'' by Grayfia who was kneeling down near his feet still wearing her maid clothes and giving Tatsuya a blowjob. Vigrously yet elegantly moving her head up and down while also twirling her tongue around Tatsuya''s member Grayfia was looking towards him passionately and asked, "Is it good Tatsuya-sama?" with his c.o.c.k still in her mouth. Tatsuya who was currently being attacked by the ''servicing'' skill of the head of the maids of the Gremory family was in a total bliss nodded his head and said, "Yup, you are just great as always." Grayfia nodded her head and immediately in the next instant her speed increased by a lot and she started to use another technique without wasting any time. Tatsuya who was surprised by her sudden ''attack'' twitched his body a bit and then looked towards the maid who now had a smirk on her face. Seeing that the maid was enjoying seeing him fall into his little trick Tatsuya smirked as well and started to throat his h.i.p.s as well at insane speed at that which surprised the maid as well, but that only happened for an instant as the maid became more passionate after that and started to adapt to Tatsuya''s movements. Tatsuya who was once again back in ''heaven'' by the maids adaptability felt that he was about to shoot it out and looked towards Grayfia. Grayfia who saw his gaze didn''t need to be told anything as she understood what Tatsuya meant and said, "Please come lots Tatsuya-sama~, My mouth is always ready for you~." After saying that the maid''s head was grabbed by Tatsuya who started thrusting his d.i.c.k deep in her throat and after a few minutes he clenched her head tightly and came inside her mouth. Grayfia who felt a sudden gush of warm liquid flowing inside of her mouth started gulping it down and once she was finished while making slight e.r.o.t.i.c noises. Tatsuya who just came inside her pulled his d.i.c.k out of her mouth and looked towards the maid who was slightly panting and had slightly red cheeks. Seeing his naughty maid like that Tatsuya said, "So shall we start the main course?" Grayfia who heard that nodded her head and stood up and started to take off her clothes in an alluring manner trying her best to show Tatsuya all she had. Once she took of her clothes a silver haired beauty wearing black bra and panties along with a garter belt was standing in front of Tatsuya in a s.e.xy pose trying to tempt the man. She looked at Tatsuya with a sultry look on her face and said, "So what now Tatsuya-sama~? Who will start, You or me~Kyaa~" Tatsuya didn''t say anything and pulled Grayfia on the bed and got on top of her without wasting anytime. He then started to fondle her b.r.e.a.s.ts making Grayfia m.o.a.n in pleasure and tremble a bit because of excitement. Noticing that the woman was getting excited, Tatsuya kissed Gryfia and immediately both of them started to make out and started to fight out with their tongues as Gryfia held Tatsuya''s head with her hands. Tatsuya who was still fondling her b.r.e.a.s.ts used his magic to get the bra out of his way and started to massage them once again though this time they were not held captive by the bra. Getting her bare tits massaged by the man she like Grayfia was currently attacked by pleasure from all over and was barely able to hold back her voice from leaking out as they were currently kissing. Though Tatsuya didn''t let that be for long as he started to tease and pinch her n.i.p.p.l.es making the maid hit by another wave of pleasure and loud m.o.a.ns started to come out of her mouth. Tatsuya seeing that stopped kissing her and instead started to suck on her tits while occasionally giving them a bite or two from time to time. "NO~! IF YOU DO THA- AHHHHH~" Grayfia who was aware that her voices would not get out of the room was letting her voice come out without any restraint and the room was filled with her m.o.a.ns filled with pleasure. She looked at Tatsuya who was looking at her with a slight smile and then pushed him back to.lie down on the bed. "Let me service you~" said Grayfia in a e.r.o.t.i.c tone as she stuffed Tatsuya''s ''brother'' in between her b.o.o.b.s and started giving him a titjob, which made Tatsuya''s expression immediately relaxed as he felt the heavenly pillows around his member. Grayfia then started to stroke his c.o.c.k with her tits while also licking the tip with her tongue, not wasting anytime to land a ''critical hit.'' and just like what she was thought her attacks were effective as, soon Tatsuya grabbed her b.r.e.a.s.ts and started to move them on his own making Grayfia smile victoriously. Though her expression soon turned to an e.r.o.t.i.c one as Tatsuya started to pleasure her tits as well while also increasing her sensetivity a bit. "AH AH AH AH~!!" Seeing the maid like that Tatsuya too felt slightly proud and excited and increased his pace and after a while his d.i.c.k started twitching a bit and moments later he came with full force covering Grayfia''s body with his s.p.e.r.m. He then let Grayfia go as her body fell down on the bed and she started to take in deep breaths because of all the excitement she was experiencing just a second ago. She too came uncountable times but was no where near tired. Tatsuya too was same as he looked down on maid''s ass l.u.s.tfully licked his lips. "AH~" Grayfia who felt her ass being suddenly grabbed by someone gave a pleasure filled yelp and looked back to see Tatsuya looking at her with a playful smile. She smiled as well and started swaying her h.i.p.s slightly as if inviting him. Tatsuya once again grabbed her ass and started groping her making the currently sensetive maid close her eyes beaxuse of the sudden jolt of pleasure. *SLAP* Grayfia''s who body flinched a bit when Tatsuya spanked her huge butt much to Grayfia''s surprise, however there was no reluctance from her side and she only enjoyed the sensation that she was currently feeling. Tatsuya then started to groped her slight vigrously and started to stretch her p.u.s.s.y a bit. He then started running her finger along the wet spot on her panties making the m.o.a.ns become louder and louder. After a while he threw away the panties and garter belt that Grayfia was wearing and started to play all out with her p.u.s.s.y much to Grayfia''s pleasure as she continued to come because of her clut being continuously teased by Tatsuya. Feeling that he had enough of the foreplay Tatsuya then positioned Grayfia to stand on her fours with her ass facing him and then placed his c.o.c.k in front of her entrance. He then held her waist and then thrusted his c.o.c.k inside her in one go and started moving back and forth without eating for Grayfia to be prepared. Grayfia, who was received a ''surprise attack'' from Tatsuya was slightly confused but kept all that in the back of her mind and gave in to the pleasure. She soon started to move as well matching Tatsuya''s rhythm and completing his movements making the activity more pleasurable for the both of them. Tatsuya whose d.i.c.k was wrapped by Grayfia''s hot insides bent a bit and grabbed her b.r.e.a.s.ts and started fondling them while also turning her face towards him and kissing her. Grayfia too didn''t hesitate and did as Tatsuya led her. She too started fondling her other b.r.e.a.s.t while also pinching her n.i.p.p.l.es. Seeing the maid who got too e.r.o.t.i.c by the sudden pleasure attacks Tatsuya too got excited and made their sessions more intense making both th people m.o.a.n in pleasure. Not thinking about anything both of them totally forgot about ''someone'' and continued the activity acting more intense and the time passed by trying various different positions. "AHHHH~" "NOT LIKE THAT TATSUYA-SAMA~" "AHHHH~ I AM C.U.M.M.I.N.G~!" Grayfia who was now below Tatsuya and was tightly grasping onto the the sheets was having her tits sucked and fondled by Tatsuya who was also thrusting his c.o.c.k in and out of her p.u.s.s.y. Suddenly Grayfia felt the c.o.c.k inside her twitch a bit as she too got tighter in excitememt and hugged Tatsuya tightly. Tatsuya too held her in his embrace and increased his pace and after thrusting for a while finally exploded his seed inside of her. "AHHHHHHHHH~~~~" yelled Grayfia as her body arched up and was held by Tatsuya. Both of them then fell down on the bed as Tatsuya laid on her soft and bountiful b.o.o.b.s and peeked towards Grayfia. Grayfia too looked back at Tatsuya with slightly tired and loving expression on her face as she held his head and pulled him for a kiss. Tatsuya returned the kiss as well and let the maid rest for a while, afterall both of them knew that they were not going to stop anytime soon. Suddenly the door of the room opened and both of them looked towards the person who just came in and saw Kurumi, Ruyaa and Ophis standing at the door with Kurumi and Ruyaa smirking while Ophis who was in her a.d.u.l.t form looking at him with a slight smile. None of them said anything as Ophis closed the door and all three of them started taking off their clothes as well. It was then that Tatsuya placed a time dilation field around the room and all of them were engaged in ''certain activities'' for weeks. -------------------- Meanwhile a certain silver haired man who was sitting on a chair made of ice had a dead look on his face and some brown substance was present on the place where he was sitting. ''Nee-sama...please don''t come here anytime soon...I don''t want you to see me in such a pitiful state.'' were the thoughts of the younger Lucifuge who was sitting on the chair with a pair of soiled pants and no hope for life.'' Chapter 277 - Not a chapter Hmm....I was getting a bit bored here, so here I am comment your favourite waifu name and let''s see whose the most popular. LET THE WAIFU WAR BEGIN: It''s Hayasaka Ai for me. Chapter 278 - Paper A whole week passed by with Tatsuya and the other four girls being holed up in his room doing.....u speakable deeds. Though in real world it was only a few hours since Tatsuya left with Grayfia. Tatsuya who got up from his bed looked at the four girls who lasted for the whole week straight and sighed seeing that except for Grayfia the other three girls who theoritically had infinite stamina were still awake, though were satisfied with their session. Ophis who was back into his loli form was sitting in Tatsuya''s lap and eating a chocolate that Tatsuya gave her while being hugged by Tatsuya as well, who too was being fed sometimes by the little girl in his lap. Kurmui who saw that just lied back on the bed besidea the exhausted Lucifuge and covered the maid with a sheet and let her sleep peacefully. The maid really tried her best to compete with litreal monsters but was unfortunately defeated by the others. Kurumi and Ruyaa dressed back into their clothes after cleaning themselves with their maigc and Ruyaa asked Ophis, "Hey Ophis, give me some as well." and tried to reach for her chocolate, only to get her hand smacked by Ophis who without any change in her expression said, "Nothing for Baka red." and moved the chocolate towards Tatsuya''s mouth who took a small bite out of it and smirked while looking towards Ruyaa. Ruyaa looked at Ophis with a deadpan expression on her face and used her magic to create an even bigger chocolate than the one Ophis had and looked at the little dragon girl with a victorious smirk. Ophis who saw that tilted her head slightly and asked, "You don''t get any sweets from Tatsuya, so you are now making them by your own since you feel lonely Baka red." Hearing her innocent tone while asking that question Ruyaa felt a dragon god slayer arrow piercing her heart, not knowing how to respond to that. Seeing that both Tatsuya and Kurumi looked at her and said, "Oof Burn!!" and immediately looked away from the dragon god who was glaring at them. Tatsuya then gave both of them some chocolates as well while not forgetting to give a bigger one to Ophis who felt proud on recieing the bigger one and left the room after he got reminded by Ruyaa about his brother-in-law who was totally forgotten by both him and Grayfia a few days ago. Tatsuya came out of his room and checked the situation of the town through his magic and said, "They will still take some time, well it''s better if they don''t see ''that'' anyway." Tatsuya then entered the room where he kept the younger Lucifuge and just as he entered the room he was attacked by a foul smell. Immediately using his magic to clear the smell in the room he looked at the man who had no will to live....sitting on his shit. Tatsuya looked at him for a second and then nodded his head and took out some unsee eyedrops from his his pocket and dropped a some in each of his eyes. He then took out some black glasses which will totally obstruct his vision and said, "You brother-in-law. Seems like you....got some shit to take care off. Should I come later if you are busy? Or do you want some help?" Euclid with his lifeless eyes looked at his arch nemesis and said, "F.u.c.k off you stinky- no no not stink!! You assh- no no no no Asshole either!!! Y-Yo-You piece of SHI- AAHH!!! NOT SHIT AS WELL!!! WHAT THE F.U.C.K DO YOU WANT HUMAN!!! JUST GO AND CUCK SOMEWHERE ELSE!!!" Tatsuya just scratched the back of his head and said, "Ah, sorry I was just f.u.c.k.i.n.g some time ago so currently I am not in the mood, not to mention Grayfia is tired as well after all that." Immediately veins popped up on the always calm and collected Euclid as he looked at Tatsuya with an angry expression on his face and said, "I SWEAR I WILL KILL YOU TATSUYA SHIBA!!!" But just as he said that his stomach started to grumble once again and his face scrunched up in displeasure. Tatsuya who felt what was happening smiled and asked, "Should I call for Grayfia? She might help you if you are in trouble afterall she is your sister, right?" Hearing that immediately the restraints that were holding back the Lucifuge broke and he stood up with an outstretched hand towards Tatsuya and said, "Wait!! Stop! Stop!" Tatsuya just stood at his place and asked, "Why? Aren''t you in quite a.....shitty situation, your sister might help you if you need something, so I can just call her...or do you want my help instead BROTHER-IN-LAW." Hearing those words Euclid gritted his teeth not knowing what to do, one one hand there was an option of asking help from the f.u.c.ker in front of him and on the other hand there was an option which made him show all this dissapointment to his sister who he loved dearly. Pondering about what to do for quite a while Euclid looked at Tatsuya with an enraged expression and said, "...Help me." Tatsuya smiled and said, "What is the word that you use to ask for help and do ask politely." Hearing that Euclid got even more enraged as his body started trembling in anger and he said, "Will you please help me... Tatsuya Shiba!" "Hmm that was rude as well but whatever, I will help you so what do you need.....no don''t tell me, I already know what kind of ''shit'' you are in so here take this." and moved his hand towards Euclid. Euclid looked at what Tatsuya was holding and blinked his eyes in surprise and looked back towards Tatsuya, then towards the thing and then back at Tatsuya. "...What is this for?" "To wipe that off." "....A double sided extra sandy sandpaper..." "Covered with the highest quality holy water as well." "I see.....LIKE HELL I WILL USE THAT!!!! MY ASSHOLE WILL F.U.C.K.I.N.G BLEED!!!!" Tatsuya showed a bright smile and said, "But don''t you need this.....after all in the current situation it is comparable to the highest quality anti bacterial wipes." "ITS A FU*KING SANDPAPER!!!" "But it still have paper in it, right?" "BUT THERE IS SAND NO EXTRA SAND IN IT AS WELL NOT TO MENTION THE HOLY STUFF!!!" "You complain a lot, looks like I should call Grayfia to deal with you." and pulled his hands back and started walking towards the door. Seeing him walking away after giving a ''threat'' a lot of possible scenarios came in Euclid''s mind in a matter of seconds and he immediately stopped him and said, "WAIT YOU BASTARD!! GIVE ME THAT FU*KING PAPER!!!" And immediately Tatsuya appeared in front of him with a sheet of paper which some how looked even more sandy and holy than the one he showed earlier. Tatsuya smiled and said, "Please take your time, I will be waiting outside." and handed the paper to his brother-in-law and left the room. Chapter 279 - Going to Rome After a few minutes of screaming and yelling that was coming from the room, Tatsuya decided to go inside when he noticed that the noise stopped. As soon as he opened the room, he saw a silver haired man lying down on the floor with his butt perked up and totally uncovered with some smoke coming out of his butt. ''Looks like the holy water burned him a bit too much...his ass is totally charred by it.'' Be then used his telekinesis to fix his posture and clothes and made him sit back on the ice chair which immediately caused a lot of pain to the younger Lucifuge as his butt has still not recovered. "AHHHHHHH!!! F.U.C.K YOU TATSUYA SHIBA!!!!" and jumped up from the chair only to slip on his shit and fall down on his butt which caused another series of screams to come out of the poor guy. Tatsuya cleaned the ''mess'' around Euclid and let him do whatever he want and said, "Anyway, leaving all that are you going to tell us what we want to know?" Euclid glared at him and said, "You can try your worst but still I won''t tell you anything." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Well there was no harm in trying to let you fess up on your own but....oh well, it''s not like I don''t know that the old Lucifer is in Rome or that you are trying to free Trihexa." Hearing what he said Euclid''s eyes widened in surprise as he was about to ask something, but then immediately the surrounding around him changed as he found himself in a dimly lit room with a huge bed. "Huh, where am I? Tatsuya Shiba what are you planning?" But soon he felt some trouble in his stomach once again and crouched down a bit. "SHIT!! NOT AGAIN!! WHAT THE FU*K DID I EAT THAT MADE ME LIKE THIS!!!" "What happened Euclid? Are you troubled by something?" Hearing a distant but familiar voice Euclid looked up with slight shock on his face and saw his sister....or rather sisters looking at him with the usual cold look. Seeing that a look of fear appeared around Euclid''s face as he started to get pale. ------------ Currently in the room where Euclid and Tatsuya were, Tatsuya was looking at Euclid with a slight smirk on his face and said, "Well you did say to try my best, brother-in-law." He then gave once last glance to him and then left the room. Once he got out he called Azazel to ask if everything was back in order to which Azazel just told him how much work was done and the other matters that occured in the town during his absence. Mainly, some vampires from Rome asking for Gasper and Rias denying and going to Rome herself to deal with the situation. Listening to all that Tatsuya nodded and made a clone of himself and said, "I will be going then." The clone nodded and said, "I will take care of things here." Tatsuya nodded and then teleported away. A few moments later Tatsuya arrived inside a huge room and heard some noise coming from behind him. He turned around and saw Rias totally n.a.k.e.d with some soap covering her spotless and beautiful body, with a surprised look on her face. "...umm, hello there." said Tatsuya making the situation even more awkward than it already was. ------------------- Back in Kuoh the devils from the Gremory and Sitri peerages along with Tatsuya''s team were finally done with their jobs and were now inside Tatsuya''s home wanting to discuss the situation and rest for a bit. Tatsuya''s clone who was present their explained the situation to all of them about the Khaos Brigade''s plan to get their hands on the real Phenex tears and Euclid wanting to mess with Tatsuya as he was a ''very dangerous'' person for ''their plans''. He also told them about the fact that the big boss was in Rome and that the dragons were actually the vampires shocking all of them specially Gasper who was angry knowing that her childhood friend was being used. He immediately wanted to rush there and help her and Ria''s but was stopped by the clone who told that the real Tatsuya was already there to deal with all this. "Wait a minute, do you mean that Tatsuya is already present where my grandfather is?" asked Vali''s projection, who was specially called by Tatsuya. Thee clone nodded and said, "Yup, so I am here to remind to you get as strong as you get till tomorrow or the original bis going to deal with the old devil himself." "DAMN THAT BASTARD TATSUYA!!! Hey Cao Cao, come meet me in the time chamber at ghat guys house in 10 minutes, I need a punchi- I mean a training partner to get stronger. Bye." said Vali as he called Cao Cao and teleported to Shiba residence the next instant, with his team in tow and pulled them with him to the time chamber. "Hey hey hey, what the hell are you doing Vali!!!" "I would like to know about the same as well." "Release me this instant Vali-nya! Shirone-nya!! save your onee-chan!!" But all their efforts were in vain as Arthur, Bikou and Kuroka were pulled in the time chamber by Vali. "...Well there he goes.....As for you guys, rest while you can the original will inform you if there is some need for you all." said the clone as he dissipated in a cloud of smoke and in his place appeared a huge table with a lot of dishes present on it. ------------------- Meanwhile inside Euclid''s mind: Euclid was surround by a huge army of Grayfia all around him looking away from him with a disgusted look on their faces as he was not in control of his body and continued shit on the place where he was with a lifeless expression on his face and kept on muttering, ''Just let me die. Just let me die.'' He also had a familiar extra holy extra sandy sand paper in his hand which had "USE ME" written on it with a different coloured sand. Chapter 280 - Busy week Tatsuya was currently sitting in a bath tub totally n.a.k.e.d with Rias leaning on him. "So you are saying that a descendent of the original Lucifer is currently controling the Tepes faction and is also the member of Khaos Brigade." asked Rias. Tatsuya looked at Rias who was looking back at him and said, "He could technically be said to be the leader of Khaos Brigade, you know." "And he attacked Kuoh while I was not there." asked Ria''s with a slight frown. Tatsuya held her head in his hands and made her look in front and closed her eyes by placing his hand on top of them and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter that much, since you would not have contributed much, since there were a lot of dragons that were to be dealt with. The small fries were easily taken care of by Miyuki and the rest the moment they came in range." Rias whose vision was blocked by Tatsuya''s hands remained silent for a while and then asked, "Are you insulting me?..." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Just stating facts so as to not make you fell guilty, my dear." Rias removed the hands blocking her vision and turned towards Tatsuya and said, "...That was not a good way to reassure someone..." Tatsuya hugged her waist and said, "But this method did work on you, right?" Rias who got hugged by Tatsuya smacked her forehead on his chest and said, "... Strangely enough, I am now used to your crude way of treating this little ol me." "What can I say, i am also used to treating you like this, because of how you used to act before.....the three factions alliance." Hearing that Rias looked up at Tatsuya''s face with a pout seeing which Tatsuya smirked and said, "You were a real piece of work back then....and a way too spoiled bitchy princess." Hearing that Rias''s brows twitched as she asked, "Really now.....that was totally uncalled for." "Hmm....well just think of this of us remembering the old days." "...But still I tried my best to change right? What do you think of me now?" asked Rias with an expectant look on her face. "Hmm, well you are comparatively less bitchy and spoiled...and not that big of a piece of work.....your attitude is a bit better though." Rias looked at Tatsuya with a deadpan expression and said, "....I will just take that as a compliment." "You should, because that was one." said Tatsuya, which earned him a light punch on the chest from Rias. Tatsuya just laughed a bit and then leaned comfortably in the tub which was filled with water that Tatsuya got from the lake in heaven. This situation after weeks of night activities with beings which had nearly infinite stamina did wore him out a bit, and the water was really relaxing for him. Rias too felt relaxed but for some reason felt sa bit uncomfortable, most probably because the water was from heaven, but Tatsuya made sure that it would not harm her. She just leaned on Tatsuya and said, "Thank you for slapping me back then...." Tatsuya whose eyes were closed heard what Rias said and imagined the time when he slapped Rias during the Kokabiel incident and thought, ''That slap left a mark for a whole week.....'' Tatsuya then moved his hand towards her butt and gave it a squeeze earning a yelp from the red head and said, "I can slap your ''cheeks'' again, you know?" Rias then turned around with a playful angry expression on her face and pushed her chest against Tatsuya''s and said, "Do you really want to, afterall we are not in a safe place, right now." Tatsuya looked at Rias and said, "Do you really think that I will not make sure of that, You seem to be forgetting who I am, my dear red head." "Heeeh....but aren''t you tired from all that you did before coming here?" asked Rias with a provoking smirk. "Wanna find that out." "Why no-" but before she could say anything, both of them noticed a magic circle appear in the bathroom making Ria''s shocked since she truly didn''t think that someone would be able to come there, in Tatsuya''s presence. "Relax, no need to worry. The only person who can come in without my permission is-" Suddenly Sona, Tsubaki, Akeno, Isami and Xenovia and Irina appeared with Tatsuya''s clone. "-is me." finished Tatsuya and looked at his clone who just gave him a casual salute and teleported back to Kuoh. "Ara Ara, looks like we really interrupted Rias." said Akeno with a playful smile on her face and started unbuttoning her shirt. "Tatsuya don''t forget you promised we would be fu*king like rabbits once we were done with taking care of the town" said Isami who too started to strip. "W-w-wait Isami, you should n-not do something like t-that." said Irina with a huge blush on her cheeks and ''covering'' her eyes with her hands and peeking at Tatsuya''s n.a.k.e.d body from in-between her fingers. "No need to worry Irina, Tatsuya did the baby making with Gabriel-sama back in heaven without having he ''fall'' and the angels supported that you know. So it''s fine to do that, it''s not ''bad''" said Xenovia who was already taking off her underwear. "Ehh! Really?!" asked Irina with a surprised tone. "See this is what happens when you don''t take aggressive approach with someone like him who is always surrounded by girls. We are already too late, Sona-sama" said Tsubaki who was now sitting beside Tatsuya in the tub and immediately had a blissful expression on her face because of the water. "H-Hey, it''s not my fault!!....It''s too embarassing, you know." said Sona who was totally red from embarrasment and was the only one besides Irina who had still not taken off her clothes. Seeing and guessing what all of them were here for Tatsuya sighed and thought, ''This week is really busy, for some reason....'' and then used his magic to strip Sona off her clothes and pulled her to sit beside him much to her shock and embarrasment. Rias who was on Tatsuya''s chest looked at Sona with a smirk and and said, "Hello Sona, feeling embarrased?" and jiggled her b.r.e.a.s.ts in front of her face making the Sitri heiress annoyed by their size. She then looked at her chest and sighed. The other girls who were still not.i. the tub were convincing Irina and getting her prepared, seeing which Tatsuya made the room similar to the one he was in with Gabriel and placed the same magic on Irina that he did on Gabriel. Tatsuya then looked towards Sona and grabbed her b.o.o.b.s which easily fit in his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to get them big." and started fondling her chest before she could even reply which earned m.o.a.ns filled with pleasure from Sona. Tatsuya made sure to record that and would use it to tease her later. Akeno was also present in the tub and was instructing Rias on how to ''service'' the ''little brother'' as both of them sat beside his legs and enveloped his c.o.c.k in between their b.r.e.a.s.ts. Tsubaki who was on Tatsuya''s other side was also getting fondled by Tatsuya and was also giving similar reactions as Sona. Isami and Xenvia who were successful in stripping Irina looked at the scene and thought, ''Let''s wait for a bit.'' and got in the huge tub as well. Tatsuya who was now surrounded looked towards the author and said, "Well see you later." and snapped his fingers. Chapter 281 - Before the battle Tatsuya then transferred all of them to his dimension and now suddenly in his bedroom the confused girls looked around for a while seeing which Tatsuya reassured them. Tsubaki then held Tatsuya''s face and gave him a deep kiss making Sona blush at her queen''s act. The others too got slightly excited seeing Tsubaki acting aggressively and soon all of them got prepared to spend a long night. ----------------- After spending a whole day inside Tatsuya''s dimension the girls were lying down unconsciously on the bed with their body totally n.a.k.e.d and covered with a sheet. Tatsuya was being hugged by Rias and Sona on either side and Isami on top of his chest sleeping peacefully. After he successfully got out of the pile of bodies lying on and around him Tatsuya went back to Rome after leaving a message for the girls. There he reheated the bath he was I. yesterday and cleaned himself and made sure to deal with the remaining water from heaven as it was quite deadly for the vampires who owned this place. After taking his bath, Tatsuya made a magic circle and near his ear and said, "Yo, good morning...you see there are a few important stuff to deal with so come straight to Rias''s room." The magic circle then disappeared and a few minutes later someone knocked on the door hearing which Tatsuya said, "Come in." and the door opened and Kiba came in. He got slightly surprised seeing Tatsuya there but soon smiled and said, "Seems like something serious is going to happen today, seeing that you are here." Tatsuya smiled as well and said, "You don''t know." Kiba nodded and asked, "So, care to fill me up on the info." "Wait a minute I will do that soon." Now then let''s call the others as well. Tatsuya said that and several small magic circles appeared in the air and projections of various people appeared, on top of it. "Tatsuya? Don''t tell me that you already dealt with that old bastard?" asked Vali with a serious tone. "Oh if it isn''t the white dragon emperor?! Umm, Rias''s knight, and someone new here. Anyway, what happened Tatsuya?" said Sairaorg with his usual confident tone. "Seeing that you have called me as well along with their white shit emperor, means that it is for the thing that I asked you for." said Cao Cao with his sacred gear in his hand and looking towards Vali. "Though there was no need for it since I am here with this bastard at your place anyway." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Yup, it''s for that purpose and I hope that you are prepared Vali?" Vali snorted and said, "Don''t worry, I had taken some help from some dragon gods to get myself prepared for this. So we are about to begin?" "There''s still some people left to respond. So wait a bit." Soon another magic circle lit up and another projection appeared, "I am done with the preparations boss." said Loki who now had his powers back and had a confident expression on his face. Tatsuya nodded and said, "Then let''s begin." and told them about his plans. Soon all the people whom Tatsuya contacted were present in the room where Tatsuya and Kiba were, along with some of their teammates. Vali was there with Bikou and Arthur, Cao Cao was with George and Siegfried, Sairaorg was standing along with Regulus, Loki along with the three god killer pups, Kiba with Saji who immediately agreed when Tatsuya asked him, and Tatsuya with Rossweisse and Tiamat who also decided to take part in this invasion since she had already placed all the baby dragons and dragon eggs in Tatsuya''s dimension and was sure that they were safe. Rossweisse looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Are you sure that it will be fine?" Tatsuya nodded and said, "Totally! Why? Is there some problem?" "Hmm, just 15 people are deciding to deal with a terrorist group whom all the factions around the world are on an edge against, ISN''T THAT SOMETHING THAT I SHOULD WORRY ABOUT!!!" said Rossweisse with a panicked look on your face. "Not to mention that strategy of yours!!!" said Rossweisse pointing her finger at Tatsuya. Tatsuya looked at her innocently and said, "What''s wrong with that? Isn''t that strategy just fine? We will just be barging straight through." "Yup no problems." said Vali. "I will take anything head on!" said Sairaorg. "I am a God and even though I am a God of trickery, I have enough pride in myself to not use some worthless moves against those small fries. Not to mention, I have some debt to pay back those f.u.c.kers from Khaos Brigade that tried to trick me." said Loki clutching his fists. "I will show them that humans are not scared of those supernatural bastards and they still have a lot to payback for trying to take advantage of the hero faction." said Cao Cao. "Well, Aniki said it so I am sure it will be fine." said Saji with full confidence in Tatsuya. Hearing their answers Rossweisse was at a loss and was then comforted by Tiamat who hugged her and patted her back. "Don''t worry it will be fine, I will be there, not to mention you have your secret weapon as well, right?" said Tatsuya patting Rossweisse''s shoulder who looked at him with twitching lips but still nodded her head. "Now just one more person..." said Tatsuya and opened a portal and pulled Isami out of it. Isami looked at Tatsuya and the others and with a sigh said, "Why me?" and looked at Tatsuya. who left a special message for her to be prepared back at the mansion. "Don''t worry I won''t let my servants, go out there alone." said Rias who jumped out of the portal as well and was dressed too." She then looked at Tatsuya and with a smile on her face said, "Heal me please." Tatsuya stared at her for a while and just shrugged his shoulders. ''I will tell the siscon later about this...along with the fact that he is now my brother-in-law.'' thought Tatsuya and said, "Well then be prepared for the a huge fight." Isami looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Where are the others? Only this much?" "We cannot call all of them here since the other places require protection as well, not to mention that we still have their second in command captured in Kuoh. There is a high chance of an attack to take place there." said Tatsuya. "What about Asia? We need a healer too right?" asked Isami. "Don''t worry, I will make sure to revive you later if you died." said Tatsuya hearing which Isami frowned and thought, ''Ddraig make sure that I in no way want to experience dying.'' ''Noted Partner.'' Once they made sure that all their preparations were complete, Tatsuya made a magic circle on the ground big enough for all of them to fit in and teleported away. Chapter 282 - Battle started Tatsuya and the others then appeared in front of the Tepes faction area and Tatsuya looked around and nodded his head. "It seems like normal teleportation inside there is being blocked, well I can teleport us but..." "No need, they must have already noticed us. It''s better to just push through from here rather than getting surrounded from the beginning." said Cao Cao. Tatsuya nodded and asked, "So, who is willing to do the honours as I can feel a lot of people moving from their places." Vali immediately took a step forward and said, "What about you Hyodou? Wanna find out who the better amongst the heavenly dragons is?" and gave Isami a side glance. Isami who saw him looking towards her took a step forward and said, "Sure. I don''t mind some warm up." Both of them then manifested their sacred gears and yelled at the same time. "BALANCE BREAKER!!!" "WELSH DRAGON: BALANCE BREAKER!!!" "VANISHING DRAGON: BALANCE BREAKER!!!" Both the heavenly dragon emperors then got ready and Tatsuya said, "On your marks" but before he could even finish both Isami and Vali took off at great speeds. Tatsuya looked towards the two reckless dragons and just shrugged his shoulders and asked, "So shall we go now?" to which the others nodded as well and started running towards the castle. Regulus and the pups changed to their true forms and Loki was riding on top of Fenrir. The three kinghts, Kiba, Arthur, and Siegfried were also standing close by and it seemed like they were trying to compete as well. Bikou, Sairaorg, Saji and Cao Cao were also prepared as both Cao Cao and Saji had taken out their sacred gears and Bikou was on his cloud with his bo staff in his hand, Sairaorg was covered in Touki, ready to attack. Rossweisse who was now focused was flying the air along with Rias while Tatsuya was sitting on top of a transformed Tiamat who too was flying in the air. Just as all of them passed through a second barrier the surroundings completely changed as they saw a huge army of vampires, devils and dragons prepared to attack while the two heavenly dragons were focused on breaking through the huge wall of people. Tatsuya looked at the scene and said, "He will get exhausted even before he could reach his grandpa." He then looked towards Rossweisse and said, "Rossweisse, Rias, the dogs." All those who were called out looked towards Tatsuya waiting for his order and in response he smiled and said, "Open fire." and snapped his fingers to make the barrier around the whole territory stronger so that everyone can go all out. All of them nodded as a huge number of magic circles appeared behind Rossweisse. Rias looked at the circles and and said, "Rossweisse-san, pass your spells through that." and a huge magic circle with Gremory symbol appeared in front of those circles. Seeing that Rossweisse understood what she was planning and the circles tilted a bit to aim towards Rias''s magic circle. "Hah!!" shouted Rossweisse as a number of beams made up of different elements were launched towards the Gremory circle. All the spell that were passed through Rias''s magic circle got buffed with her destruction element and immediately huge explosion started happening on the battlefield. "AHHHH!!!" "SHIT!!! RUN!!!" "BARRIERS!!! WE NEED BARRIERS!!!" "ATTACK THEM TOGETHER EVERYONE!!!" "SAVE YOUR LIVES FIRST IDIOTS!!! THE ATTACKS ARE NOT STOPPING!!!" Seeing that the vampires and the devils were panicking and were making openings in their formation Rossweisse and Rias high-fived. "A god cannot stay behind mere mortals! C''mon my child and grandchildren!! Show them the might of Loki!!!" said Loki as he flew up in the air and the god killer wolves stood side by side and opened their mouths. Three huge magic circles appeared in front of their mouth while six magic circles appeared above Loki. The three wolves fired wind fire and ice magic towards the enemies while Loki summoned a few dragons who started attacking the dragons from the enemy side. "Oh, another dragon king." said Tiamat with an amused tone. "You wanna join?" asked Tatsuya who was sitting on top of her head. "Nope, there are just small fries here." Tatsuya nodded as he tapped Tiamat''s head telling her to move faster and told everyone else to follow them. Tatsuya looked towards Cao Cao and said, "There are alot of enemies who are weak against holy element here, you know." Hearing that Cao Cao nodded as the blade of his spear started shining. Tatsuya looked at the swordsmen and said, "The same goes for you three. The three of them nodded and Siegfried said, "Gremory''s knight! Arthur! let''s see who the best swordsman is!" and summoned his third hand and held three swords in them. Kiba and Arthur did the same as Kiba formed two hold devil swords in each hand and Arthur took out his Caliburn and Excalibur ruler. "Ready.....go!" just as Tatsuya signalled them the four holy weapon wielders vanished from their spots and immediately large beams and orbs made of light and by elements started appearing on the battlefield, charring the devils and vampires without any mercy. Tatsuya then looked towards the sky and saw that the heavenly dragon wielder had somehow started their own brawl, though the enemies were still being dealt with by the attacks that were missing their targets. "...Bikou extend your staff and pierce it in the butt dragon emperor''s ass." Bikou looked towards Tatsuya for a while but soon a smirk appeared on his face and said, "Sure." "Hoi Hoi." and the staff started extending and successfully hit his mark. "Wha-! WHO THE HELL DID THAT!!!" and looked towards the staff poking and immediately glared at Bikou. Bikou who saw Vali looking at him waved his hand and pointed towards Tatsuya who was pointing towards the open path. Vali saw that facepalmed, since he totally forgot his goal because of excitement. "Let''s go red dragon, just one more push through this crowd." and rushed towards the devils and vampires. "Sure!" said Isami following him and both of them started blasting through the crowd in front of them. Tatsuya who was the only one who hasn''t done anything from the beginning was just blocking the attacks coming towards them and let the others attack without any disturbance. Soon all of them saw the castle which was now very close to them and Tatsuya immediately jumped off from Tiamat''s head. The others followed him and started descending. Once all of them in front of the entrance Tatsuya came forward and said, "Now let''s do this my usual way." Everyone who heard him say that were confused as to what Tatsuya was referring to but just shrugged it off. The looked back at the huge battlefield in front of them and saw Rossweisse, Rias, the god killer wolves and swordsmen confronting all of them along with Loki''s dragons. Isami too stood behind to deal with the dragons since she had Ascalon. Vali and Cao Cao who just came looked towards Tatsuya and asked, "What the hell are you doing?! Hurry up Tatsuya!" Tatsuya nodded and gave cleared his throat. He then took a deep breath and knocked on the huge castle door and yelled, "FBI!!! OPEN UP!!!" and punched the door with full force sending it flying and making a very strong shockwave and ran inside the castle. The others just stared at the huge dust cloud in front of them, not sure how to react to their captain''s antic. Chapter 283 - Third victim The others waited for a bit not sure what to do. Cao Cao the looked towards George and said, "Surround the area make sure no one enters, deal with them however you want." George nodded his head and then purple mist started to come out of his hands and started surrounding the entrance. Vali who was in his armour immediately rushed in and said, "Hurry up Bikou, if we are too late the old bastard would already be dead!!!" Bikou immediately followed Vali on his cloud after which the others started following him as well. Soon they saw Tatsuya walking in the hallway of the castle with his guns in his hands and singing something. "Demo sonnan ja dame, Mou sonnan ja hora.*devils disappearing in white mist* kokoro wa shinka suru yo ''MATERIAL BURST''"*a small group of evil dragons getting vaporised by a small scale material burst* Tatsuya then just continued walking through the hallway without caring much and singing to himself. His companions who were behind him just stayed there taking down anyone who would come from the top. Soon the group came in front of a path that split into 4 different ones. Tatsuya stopped singing and said, "I am taking this one. Choose one and go forward, if anyone of you are about to die, just call." and walked towards the path that he selected. Seeing that everyone of them looked at each other and discussed where they would go. In the end, Tiamat decided to go behind Tatsuya. Sairaorg, Saji and Regulus made a team. Bikou and Vali made a team. Loki and Cao Cao made a team. Vali looked at all of them and said, "If you find my grandfather make sure to call me." and then left with Bikou. The others nodded and went to their selected paths as well. Tatsuya who heard someone coming towards him looked behind and saw Tiamat coming and asked, "Hmm, you chose to come with me?" Tiamat hummed in response and said, "Yup, I thought that you would feel quite lonely on your own." "There''s no need to worry about that lizard hag." said a voice as orange chakra started leaking out of Tatsuya and materialised in the form of Kurumi beside him. "...So you were here as well huh, vixen." said Tiamat as she narrowed her eyes. Kurumi just smirked and said, "Yup afterall I am the one closest to Tatsuya, so it is a matter of fact that I would be with him during battles as well." "Alright, talk while walking we are not going to wait for both of you to finish your bickering." said Tatsuya who was already quite a bit away from the two ladies who just gave eachother a last look before they followed him. After walking for a while they soon came in front of four beings that were blocking their paths. Kurumi looked at the four and said, "Oh, look Tiamat, your kin." Tiamat nodded her head and said, "Hmm, indeed they are dragons, but I didn''t think that they were alive as well. Seems like they were brought back to life as well...and I didn''t expect to see that unsocial person here. Long time no see Crom." Crom Cruach who was in his human form eyed Tiamat and said, "Tiamat? Didn''t expect to meet a stuck up person like you.....well not that it matters, actually it''s better since you are here. Seems like you too have surpassed your limit." Tatsuya then raised his hand and asked, "So Crom Cruach...and the mob characters, will you let us go peacefully." "Huh, who did you call a mob!!! You human bastard!!! I am the great evil dragon Azi Dahaka, I-" "So the answer is no huh, Tiamat, Kurumi, deal with them." said Tatsuya not letting the mob....Azi Dahaka finish his speech. Tatsuya then looked at Crom and asked, "You interested in working for Khaos Brigade?" "I am only interested in fighting someone strong.....and right now my orders are to hold you back....and it seems like you are quite strong..." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Ok here catch." and threw a ball towards the evil dragon. Crom caught the weird looking ball in his hand looked at it with a curious expression on his face. "...What is this thing....are you mocking me...." asked Crom in a cold voice. Tatsuya smirked and said, "Just press the button on the ball and you will know whether I am mocking you or not.....if you are not scared that is." ------------------ "A-A-ACHOOOO!!!" "Heh, I didn''t knew even gods can catch cold." "Shut it mortal, if you want to live." said Loki looking towards Cao Cao with a glare on his face. ''Why do I feel like someone is going to be messed around by boss.....just like what happened to me.'' ------------------ "...You are challenging me?..." "Nope" "You think that I will be scared of these petty tricks of yours?!" "Who knows, there is only one way that you can prove it to everyone, you know." said Tatsuya shrugging his shoulders. Crom clicked his tongue and pressed the button present in the middle of the weird looking ball and immediately a red light covered him before he got pulled inside the ball. Tatsuya went forward ignoring the surprised looks from the remaining three evil dragons and the laughing Tiamat and Kurumi behind him and picked up the ball. "Well.... I got a dragon type.....or a dark dragon type in this case I guess." He then looked back at the girls and said, "Oh, I will be going ahead, come after you are done." said Tatsuya before he activated Kamui and just walked straight through the hallway passing through the dragon''s body. Chapter 284 - Experiment Once Tatsuya left the three remaining dragons blinked in surprise for a while and then one of them shouted, "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED JUST NOW!!! WHERE IS CROM!!! FORGET THAT AFTER HIM LADON!!!" "Hey aren''t you forgetting something." said someone making the other dragons turn around. Once they turned around they saw Tiamat in her dragon from looking at them with a smirk and said, "We still have an unfinished business here you know." "Tiamat....you might be a dragon king, but don''t underestimate the three of us.....there is a reason why even dragons fear us." Kurumi looked at them and said, "Hey, Tiamat let''s just finish this soon and go after Tatsuya." said Kurumi as she placed her hand on Tiamat''s body. Soon Tiamat''s skin started to emit orange glow as Kurumi covered her body and various marking started appearing in her. "I am lending you my power so just one shot them." said Kurumi. "No need to say it twice." said Tiamat and opened her mouth as energy started to gather in there. A tailed beast ball started to form in front of the mouth as well whose size continued to get bigger and bigger. The three dragon who saw that shivered from the sheer power that the two combined beasts were emitting and decided to attack them while they are giving them an opening. But just as they started preparing an attack huge chakra arms came out of Tiamat''s body and held the dragons and prevented them from forming an attack. And though the dragons broke through those arms many different arms continued to attack them making it impossible for them prepare an attack since they were busy dodging and blocking the incoming hands. Once Tiamat''s and Kurumi''s attacks were prepared a give number of hands launched towards the dragons and held them up in the air. Tiamat pointed her head towards the three dragons up in t air and said, "I hope this doesn''t destroy the whole area." "Don''t worry I have already locked the space, attack will not spread that much" said Kurumi. Tiamat then fired her attack comprising of a highly concentrated energy and an oversized tales beast bomb, which mixed up in the mid air and blasted through the roof. But soon the beam stopped ascending as it crashed to the edge of locked space. "Looks like those mobs got vaporised even before they were able to reach the top" said Kurumi as she turned back to her human form. Tiamat too turned back to her human form and said, "Well they would have lost even against me....taking you into the equation was just an overkill." Both of them stared at the beam which they fired before they shrugged their shoulders and started walking in the direction where Tatsuya went. After walking for around 20 minutes both of them reached in front of a huge door. "You think this is the place." "Should be...there was no turns on the way....though there no smell nor any signs of him coming here." "Well he was in his intangible form, no way he would leave behind any scent or break through the door to go inside." "Anyway there is only one way to find out." said Tiamat as she knocked on the door and asked, "Tatsuya!! You in there!!" And a few seconds after that the door started opening and once it opened it revealed Tatsuya standing in front of huge glass cylinder looking at something intently, while some girl was standing near Tatsuya. "Oh Kurumi, Tiamat dome already, i heard a loud noise a while back...seems like you two worked together." Kurumi and Tiamat just nodded their heads in response as they looked towards the girl standing behind Tatsuya. The girl had short blonde hair and red eyes and seemed to be a few years older than Tatsuya''s current teenage form. "By the way, this here is Valerie Tepes, my hostage and the host of Sephiroth Grall. Valerie, these are my teammates and lovers. The one with orange hair, Kurumi and the one with blue hair Tiamat, the dragon queen." said Tatsuya introducing the two parties. Valerie immediately bowed her head greeting the two who introduced them as well. "So....what is this hostage business...." asked Kurumi. "Well....she is more or less the head of the Tepes faction, though the old Lucifer was controling her, she is still the head and since we are attacking her faction, I took her in as a hostage." said Tatsuya not thinking much about it. "Uh huh, so what''s the real story..." asked Tiamat knowing Tatsuya was just spouting bullshit. "You, Damphir.....speak." Valerie nodded her head and then started explaining what really happened. ---------- "So, Tatsuya came in fought some people and then rescued you from your brother who was experimenting on you and then healed you." said Tiamat. "Umm....well that''s the gist of it." said Valerie. Tiamat nodded her head and then looked at the huge glass cylinder and asked, "And what is it that you are doing." "Hmm... science experiment." said Tatsuya looking towards the cylinder which was filled with water and some bodies were in there. "What kind of experiment?" "I am checking how much time it takes for different bodies who are weak to holy element to melt in a high quality holy water." said Tatsuya. "From the right, we have a Beelzebub, an Asmodeus, a Leviathan and last but not the least a vampire." "... Aren''t these the descendants of the original maous.....and that vampire must be the brother that the girl just talked about...." "Well when I entered the room the vampire said that he wanted to do an experiment with me....so I am doing an experiment with him just as he wished for..." Kurumi and Tiamat looked towards Valerie who looked down and said, "I don''t know they were just like that when I woke up." "... That''s fine and all.....but why are you looking at him so passionately...." asked Kurumi. Tatsuya looked towards them and said, "Because of this.." and cut his thumb a bit and immediately Valerie latched onto his thumb sucking the blood out of it but a second later she said, "Ah! it closed again!" but immediately realised what she just did and blushed in embarrasment and looked away. "Apparently my blood is too irrestible for vampires.....even for Damphirs.....but my regeneration doesn''t allow them to suck much." said Tatsuya looking towards Valerie who was too embarrassed to say anything. "Here, don''t shy I don''t mind since you are Gasper''s friend. He is just like my brother." said Tatsuya. "Ah, it seems like the vampire melts first." said Tatsuya as he noticed the vampire vanishing away in the holy water. and gave some blood to Valerie who looked like she was in heaven and had a blissful look on her face. Chapter 285 - Rizevims death? Tatsuya waited for there for a while sitting on one of the beds there which the vampire used to experiment on their test subjects. He then looked at the bodies of the maou descendants and noted that the Leviathan took the longest to melt because of their affinity to water. Valerie was listening to the tales of Tiamat and and Kurumi who were telling out their tales with the chest puffed up, since the young Damphir was looking at them with glittering eyes. Tatsuya looked at the three of them who were sitting a bit away from him having their chat while eating something since Valerie was very hungry after the experiment. Meanwhile Tatsuya was checking the situation with the other specially the ones that were left outside the castle dealing with the grunts. Though he didn''t need to worry that much since the holy sword users along with George were more than enough to deal with the enemies who were quite weak against holy element. The god killers, the Valkyrie and the heiress of Gremory too didn''t have any problems as they just brute forced their way through them. But still the most impressive was Isami who somehow unlocked the crimson queen mode and along with her dragon slayer magic and her sword was flying all around the field destroying the enemies without much problems. Saji and Sairaorg also faced a lot of evil dragons on their way though they were more than enough for them as Tatsuya made sure to make Saji unlock his scale mail and Sairaorg was acting OP as always just punching the Dragons away. Regulus did the job of dealing with the vampires and devils not wanting to interfere with his king''s fun. Cao Cao and Loki were as expected making the things way difficult for their enemies as a fight against a god and the wielder of the strongest holy element weapon was way too much to deal against for the vampires and devils. Though the thing that Tatsuya was most interested in was the fight against the grandpa and the grandson as Rizevim was like a typical villain was telling his plan to his grandson and both Vali and Bikou were listening to his plan with a serious look on their faces. The fight between the two devils then started once the old man was done with his explanations and Bikou made sure that no body else interefered in their battle just as Vali told him to. Rizevim, though had an advantage because of his sacred gear canceller, but Vali came prepared for that as Tatsuya had already warned him about it. Black snake like projections started to come out of Vali''s body as started wrap around him, that compared with his stats that improved alot by the training he did at Tatsuya''s place along with the dragon gods made him stand just slightly below the super class devil. Though Tatsuya was surprised that Ophis gave that much of her power to Vali, he also found out that it was just temporary and the power will fade away after a certain amount of time. ''So you decided to go with a temporary solution, huh. Pretty unexpected from Vali but still, a good method none the less.'' thought Tatsuya. Vali, then merged with the power as his armour appeared once again though it was the queen version of his sacred gear, the emperio juggernaut drive and not the diabolos dragon Lucifer form. Rizevim was shocked seeing Vali able to use his sacred gear and tried again to use his sacred gear canceller, but the next instant Vali appeared in front of him and punched him through multiple walls and then started ''dividing'' his power. Once Rizevim''s power started to divide Vali simply fired shit ton of demonic energy blasts at him without baby care as he was using his grandfather''s power against him. Rizevim too didn''t held back and attacked Vali in return but Vali was easily able to doge those attacks or just simply divided them and added it to his own power. Once he thought that the old man was weakened enough he came in front of him and said, "Just suffer till your death now." and released some of Albion''s poison on the old devil and pushed the old man down and sat on top of him to not let him escape and squirm till death. But still the old devil tried to kill his grandson with his power but his weakened self could not damage the armour even a bit and Vali just took out his phone and started recording the old man''s death struggle. In the end not being able to deal with his grandson, Rizevim pleaded to let him live But Vali just looked at him after ten whole minutes of pleading and asked, "Huh, were you saying anything?" making the old devil totally speechless at his words. Seeing that the old devil was not saying anything, Vali just shrugged his shoulders and held his phone and searched up some "butts" to use them later at night. Midway during is search the old devil died but that went unnoticed by Vali who was busy doing the ''research''. It was until Bikou told him that everything was over that Vali realised that his grandfather died. He then deactivated his sacred gear and then made sure. to not even leave even a speck of the old devil''s corpse. Tatsuya who saw all that felt that everything was a bit anticlimactic, specially how Vali dealt with his grandfather. But just shrugged his shoulders and thought, ''Well, I am awesome, so it''s natural that my presence will make some awesome changes as well.'' Tatsuya then contacted Vali and said, "Happy now, Butt dragon?" "I am happy but don''t use that title you ass hole." said Vali walking back towards the entrance. "My grandfather is dead, so we can go back now. I will treat you all, so let''s party once we go back." said Vali with an excited tone. Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "That''s fine but can you fetch the holy grail that Rizevim was in possession with for me. It must be somewhere around the room you just fought." "Sure, what does it looks like?" asked Vali. "Hmm, you can just feel the holy energy that the grail must be emitting and take it, right? It must be quite a powerful holy signature." Vali and Bikou then stood at their spots and started searching for the holy signature of the grail but we''re not able to find any signature except for the Cao Cao''s sacred gear. Tatsuya who heard that was confused and called Valerie towards him checked once again but still found that one of the grail were missing. Not knowing what was happening Tatsuya tried to connect the missing grail with the ones inside Valerie and called Vali again, "Is there a light glowing anywhere near you, I am trying to connect to the grail so it must be responding and glowing." But still the answer was the same from Vali''s end. Tatsuya who was confused by what was happening himself searched for the grail and found its signature I the dimensional gap. Immediately his eyes widened and he heard a voice, "Ah, so Euclid-kun''s theory was correct! Tatsuya Shiba does possess a mind reading ability, huh. Yahoo, am I audible?" "Well, I really look at my ''prey'' very carefully." Tatsuya was shocked hearing these voices as he clearly heard and saw Rizevim and Euclid present in the dimensional gap with an army half the size of the ones present here. "So as I told Vali earlier, let''s start the plan." said Rizevim with a smile as he snapped his finger and Euclid started to break some seals. Chapter 286 - Talk with the factions Seeing that there was another Rizevim and Euclid in the dimensional gap Tatsuya immediately teleported back to his house in the chamber where Euclid was present and to his surprise, Euclid was still there currently suffering in the genjutsu that he casted on him earlier. Tatsuya immediately pulled him out of it and immediately checked his brain but didn''t find anything weird with it. He seemed to have all the memories and knowledge like the Euclid should have. "Hey, was there your twin brother or something like that?" asked Tatsuya. The silver haired devil looked at Tatsuya as if he was an idiot and then glared at him for making him see that illusion he was earlier in. But Tatsuya ignored that and said, "Look here then" and then projected a screen which showed the scene of another Euclid and Rizevim along with the army. "It''s live." added Tatsuya and then glanced at Euclid who seemed to be shocked as well seeing that scene. "What is this about Tatsuya Shiba? Is this one of your illusions as well?" asked Euclid. "Dude, we just killed that old geezer of a Lucifer and the next moment I knew it he was alive and kicking there in the dimensional gap along with that other Euclid and the army.....Did you by chance Fu*ked someone without ''protection'' and that Euclid looking devil is your...." said Tatsuya. "Stop! Don''t say a Fu*king word after that. I will tell you this one and only one time. There is no way I will do something that disgraceful with anyone as I have pledged to give my v.i.r.g.i.nity to Grayfia onee-sama." said Euclid with total determination. Tatsuya stared at him for a while and then said, "....so.....you are a v.i.r.g.i.n and are planning to be one for the rest of your life..... understood, v.i.r.g.i.n brother-in-law." Euclid who heard that don''t know why but he felt that he took some major damage from what Tatsuya said. "Onto the important subject, who is that other Euclid, then?" asked Tatsuya. "....I don''t know." said Euclid truthfully as Tatsuya had already checked his memories. Just as he was about to ask something else the door of the room opened and both Ruyaa and Ophis came in, with Ruyaa having a serious look on her face. Seeing that Tatsuya sighed and said, "So it is about to begin, huh." He then called the heads of all the factions that he knew and said, "Umm....have any of you ever travelled in a flight?" Hearing this question most of them were confused as to why Tatsuya would be asking such a question. But the more experienced ones out of them felt that the situation was way Tatsuya-ish and Azazel immediately asked, "...How much are we screwed?..." "Screwed enough that having all of your ''those'' magazines to be destroyed would be better than this..." said Tatsuya in a serious tone. Azazel, Odin and Zeus immediately turned serious as well as now they felt that the situation was way to grim to be underestimated. Sirzechs looked at Tatsuya with a pleading look and asked, "Tatsuya.....it''s not connected to Rome where Rias is, right?" Tatsuya looked at the red haired sis-con and said, "Yes and No. Rias along with some of us fought there in Rome against...." Tatsuya then told them about what happened back in Rome hearing which Sirzechs sighed that Rias was safe and at the same time was surprised knowing about Rizevim. "...So he is defeated right? What''s the problem now?" asked Susano. "Well we thought that we killed the old devil which we actually did but for some reason another one of the old devil and Euclid were found in the dimensional gap and are currently unsealing the beast of apocalypse. So I thought to warn you about the same and be prepared for quite a huge battle." said Tatsuya making all the faction leaders serious. "How much time do we have?" asked Michael. Tatsuya looked at Ruyaa who said, "Two...minutes." Tatsuya looked back at the faction leaders who were looking back at him not saying anything at all. The silence continued for a few seconds which was suddenly broken by Azazel who said, "All right, all ''files'' deleted from my computer.....I don''t want to leave any regrets behind." Hearing that all of them focused on Azazel who was sitting back comfortably in his chair and said, "Ah, I informed all the other factions all around the world....about it while Tatsuya was explaining so they heard about all this as well and.....the Hindu, Celtic and the Chinese pantheons agreed to help. I already informed the masochist from my faction to spread the news so us fallen angels are ready." Azazel then looked at everyone with his chest puffed up and an expression which was saying, "I am way better that you idiots." Hearing that none of the other faction leaders took any more time and went back to prepare before saying, "We may be late, but we for sure will come to aid you." Now only Azazel and Tatsuya were there and Azazel asked, "....If we came back alive, make sure to to give me some of your ''files''..." "...You still have the hard copies with you..." "...You know me very well, huh..." said Azazel with a sagely nod. Suddenly Azazel''s gaze fell on Euclid and said, "Yo, how''s you life been these days?" "...It was fine....until this f.u.c.ker decided to butt in." said Euclid while glaring towards Tatsuya. "Shut it v.i.r.g.i.n." "Huh.....this guy''s stil a v.i.r.g.i.n.....You are the followed of the devil Lucifer, not the angel one.....what''s up with all this shit?" asked Azazel with a surprised tone. "None of your business..." "Even Michael found away to let the angels have s.e.x with others and you are still a v.i.r.g.i.n..... Pathetic." said Azazel with a displeased look on his face. But suddenly Azazel''s eyes widened as he asked, "...Is there a problem with.....your thing?..." Euclid who was getting angrier hearing Azazel''s comments glared at him and said, "No it isn''t? What will you do? Suck it?!?!" "Huh, no I don''t have tha-" "IF NOT THEN JUST KEEP FU*KING QUIET YOU FALLEN ASS HO- no not ass hole....YOU FALLEN BASTARD!!!" "Dude, just chill no need to be that angry." said Azazel looking at a monitor checking out how the preparation is going on. He then looked towards Tatsuya and asked, "Hasn''t two minutes already passed?" "Yup, I have force teleported Vali and the other strong ones there." said Tatsuya. "Then why are you not going yet?" asked Azazel. "Knowing that old Lucifer, he must be monologuing right now, so I will go after fifteen minutes....or by the time feel the power rise up considerably." said Tatsuya shrugging his shoulders. Azazel nodded his head thinking that it was fine and then asked, "So who will be hosting the victory party?" "Who knows....not me for sure.....I don''t have enough space to accommodate all the factions at the same time." said Tatsuya. "Neither do I.....wait if we merge the land that you got from Hades and my faction land then it would be fine." proposed Azazel. "Hmm, fine then I don''t mind, so you are the host then." "Only if I returned back alive.....if I die make sure to bury my body(if left) with all my collection. I will not leave anything behind." said Azazel with a gentle expression on his face. Tatsuya stared at him for a while and said, "...sure, I will do that, so make sure that you die there." "Nah, I will not try that, there are plenty more thing I have to do in my life." said Azazel laughing out loud before standing up from his seat and saying, "Well, enough chit chat for now, let''s get going, the space has started distorting." Tatsuya too stood up from his seat and was about to go but before he could Euclid said, "Make a screen for me to project the live show." Tatsuya looked at Euclid and just shrugged his shoulders before making a screen for him and saying, "Wish me luck." Euclid just snorted and said, "I hope you die." after which he immediately felt his stomach making a sound. . . . "NOT AGAIN DAMN IT!!!!" Chapter 287 - Sorry Sorry guys but I don''t think that I would be able to post chapters for a while. There is a report that the titans(exams) are going to attack us by the next week and I along with the rest of the members of the corps(my classmates) will have to face them head on to protect the wall(our grades). We are planning to use the titan form(cheating) but it seems like the titan shifters from their side(the invigilators) are making plans to deal with our shifters(having 3 invigilators for 20 people with the mic and cam on) I hope that everything would be fine. -------------------- Leaving that aside I would also not be updating my other works for the time being so I apologize for that as well. P.S. Tell me if anyone of you have some idea to deal with this thing, since those assholes are making it totally shitty by making both the face and answer sheet to visible at all times during duration of the exam. Chapter 287 - Start of the battle Tatsuya came out of the room he was in earlier and soon came where the other members of his team were and nodded seeing that they were prepared in their battle gear. Tatsuya looked at them and said, "You can go all out bit make sure to not get the allies get involved in your attacks." All of them nodded and soon a magic circle appeared under their feet and they teleported to the dimensional gap. As soon as they appeared Ruyaa waves her hand and said, "I will get the shell that I left behind." and then teleported away. Tatsuya who saw the old Lucifer still monologuing once again tried to read his mind but immediately felt something blocking it. But this time he didn''t stop and instead broke through the mental defense of the Lucifer and said, "...So that''s how you did that you ass hole." Feeling that someone just r.a.p.ed his mind Rizevim looked towards the newcomers and said, "Ara Ara, Tatsuya Shiba. It''s not good to look into other people''s mind like that you know? I feel violated." Hearing him say that both Vali and Tatsuya frowned and decided to just forget what happened just now. Tatsuya and the others then came beside people who were involved in the assault at the Tepes faction and Vali said, "I don''t know whether am I lucky or unlucky? On one hand I get to kill this ass hole twice, but on the other hand why the hell do I have to kill this ass hole twice?!" Tatsuya looked at him for a while before shifting his gaze towards Arthur and asked, "Please give us the summary of his monologue that he must be giving on for quite some time." Arthur nodded his head and said, "Hmm...the simplest way to say that is, he had a way to make a clone of Ophis using some of her power but that failed because of your intervention. And later he used that power of himself and the rest of his subordinates, only this time the energy he used was that of the vampires from the Tepes faction but still have them the memory to that point and then hid himself with his army here in the dimensional gap since somehow that assistant of his hypothesized that you can read minds and prepared a barrier for that on his and his leader''s minds.....after that he gave a brief run down of his plan and all about going to other world and how powerless we all are in front of that....ummm creature thingy...He calls it Trihexa or something." Tatsuya nodded his head and looked at Euclid who smirked seeing his gaze and showed him a middle finger. Seeing that Tatsuya smiled and said, "Hey V.i.r.g.i.n brother-in-law, do you wanna know what happened to your body double?" Hearing him being called like that Euclid frowned but all of a sudden his face started to turn pale as Tatsuya started sending what all happened to the other Euclid from Euclid''s own prospective. Once all the info was transferred Euclid had his head in hands and had a lifeless look in his eyes. Rizevim who was beside Euclid stared at him for a while and said, "...You were still a v.i.r.g.i.n?.....Damn....." He then looked at Tatsuya and said, "You must have done something way intense to the other Euclid-kun..... Aren''t you a naught kid?" and looked at him with a playful smile and wiggled his eye brows. Tatsuya looked at Vali and asked, "Hey Vali? Do you mind if I kill him this time, for some reason my hand is really itching." Vali stared at Tatsuya for a while and said, "....No..." Tatsuya nodded and said, "Ok...I am not guaranteeing that he will not die because of a misfire...." Vali Immediately equipped his balance breaker armour and said, "A race to see who wins, it is then..." and smirked behind his helmet. Rizevim looked towards his grandson and Tatsuya and then asked, "I don''t mind you both playing something seeing that you two are very young and can still play but.....do you mind telling me why is there a barrier around us....we are in dimensional gap so I don''t think there is a need for a barrier to prevent damage to the surroundings?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "Who that''s not a protection barrier...that''s a time dilation barrier." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/life-in-dxd_15421532606437105/start-of-the-battle_51045578485852138 for visiting. Hearing that all of the looked at him with a confused look on their faces not understanding why he would use a time dilation barrier, but all of a sudden Rizevim''s eyes widened and he said, "You are one crazy mother fu*king son of a bitch aren''t you?" Just as he said that Tatsuya fired a blast of magic energy towards him destroying his right arm in an instant and immediately both Arthur and Tatsuya said in unison, "LANGUAGE!!!!" while both of them covered Lay Fay''s ears. Rizevim looked at his right side seeing he had one arm less and said, "Aww, that was my favorite arm." but soon a blob started to bubble up near the injured area and soon his arm came back. He then gave his arms a few practice swings and said, "Hmm....good as new, good job Euclid-kun." said Rizevim patting a lifeless Euclid. Soon various magic circles started surrounding them and people from different faction started appearing on there. Seeing that the fight had still not started most of them were surprised but Azazel looked around and said, "So the time dilation idea really worked huh, Sometimes I think how the hell did I became such a badass genius." with a smug look on his face. "Ah, so it was your plan, uncle Azazel." said Rizevim. "Ah, if it ain''t my nephew, wanna give your uncle a hug. I have chocolates for you." said Azazel while opening his arms for a hug. Everyone of them all together decided to ignore the two idiots and Sirzechs came forward and said, "Rizevim.....as a devil and the current Lucifer, I will ask you to kindly surrender." Rizevim looked towards Siezechs and said in mocking tone, "Ah, if it isn''t the fak-" "Ok, you will not surrender, I understand." said Siezechs and went back to his spot earning several confused glances towards him. "Hey, what the hell was that Sirzech-chan? Not cool at all!" said Serafall with slight angry expression on her face. "Shut up, I don''t want to be anywhere near that demon queen." said Siezechs with a straight face trying his best to hide his scared expression.(If you forgot, reread Ch 257 & 258) All of them looked at the spot where Sirzechs was earlier and saw.....Asia, standing there humming a tune. Seeing that everyone was looking at her she smiled and waved her hand, "Hi" All of them stood at their spots without saying anything and then looked at Siezechs not knowing why he was scared of such a sweet girl. Seeing how Siezechs was being looked at, those who already knew the reason of Sirzechs''s dear were barely able to hold back from laughing. "Don''t get decieved by her outer appearance.....you will regret it.....YOU WILL SURELY REGRET IT!!!" said Sirzechs making other think that the maou was being crazy and decided to leave it at that. "....Well I didn''t get to say what I was going to.....but yes, I am not surrendering so...shall we begin?" *ROAR!!!* Suddenly the beast behind Rizevim roared and immediately all the people became serious and ready to fight against the Khaos Brigade. Rizevim just smirked and said, "Oh, looks like the show is about to begin soon, eh?" Chapter 288 - How to take your dragon- Asia version The battle suddenly started with all the cannon fodders from both the sides battling it out. Tatsuya was standing with his group and the same was done with the rest of the factions as well. Tatsuya who looked around seeing who all the new people were found one of the new factions beside him and said, "Hello there, I am Tatsuya Shiba." The people who were near him looked at him at the people from the other side nodded their heads and their leader said, "I am Shiva from the Hindu faction. It''s nice to meet you..... although the circ.u.mstances are not very good." Tatsuya looked at the trident holding god who was considered one of the strongest people all around the world and said, "Indeed, I must say it is quite unfortunate to meet you in a battle like this." and then raised his gun and fired a blast forward destroying a huge section of enemies. He then looked towards his team and said, "The dragons are being a nuisance because of their defense, Isami, Asia, Ingvild, Himari and the other nekoshou deal with them." Isami and Asia immediately activated their balance breakers and then launched forwards followed by the others. Tatsuya then looked at the other faction heads and said, "So shall we start the attack on the big guy?" while pointed towards Trihexa. The faction heads looked at the giant beast attacking the others and was not damaged a bit by the attacks from the others and gulped their saliva. Tatsuya clapped his hands and said, "All right all right before taking him down we need to clear the area near him as we can see only huge scale attacks are going to work and we don''t want someone from our side getting dragged in those right, so let''s do that first. I will engage him during that time along with...some of my friends." All of them widend their eyes and said, "That is quite a good and safe idea for us.....but who might these friends of yours be?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/life-in-dxd_15421532606437105/how-to-take-your-dragon--asia-version_51093420680210063 for visiting. Tatsuya patted the shoulders of two of the girls beside him and said, "These two and the third friend must be here...now." Just as he said that a portal appeared above them and from it the official top dog of the world appeared in all his majesty making all the people from both the sides looked at it with their mouths open wide, except for Euclid and Rizevim who now became serious as their biggest threat appeared just now. "....I will go with Baka-yaa as well...." said a monotone voice and Ophis got up near Ruyaa as well and transformed into her dragon form making the already shocked audience....umm more shocked? "....Do you really need me to go with those two...." asked Kurumi looking around with a deadpan look on his face. "...Hey..... Tatsuya.....don''t tell me your friends you just mentioned are the the world''s strongest and the second strongest." asked Azazel while pointing at the two dragons. "Second strongest and third strongest...I already beat Ruyaa....." said Tatsuya earning total silence from all the people in the dimensional gap.....except for Asia who just punched a dragon away. "By the way, Ruyaa is great red just so you know." informed Tatsuya. He then looked around seeing that the fight was totally stopped and then noticed the two silver haired devils sneaking out of the zone which was restricting teleportation. He immediately got up in the air and fired a blast towards the two devils but the attack was blocked by the huge beast who roared back at him pulling people back into the battlefield. "...F.u.c.k it, I am too old for this shit." said Azazel as he flew forward killing enemies on the way and was followed by the other factions heads and all. Tatsuya looked at Kurumi who looked back at him before he got back in his body and said, "Call me if I am actually needed." Tatsuya just shrugged his shoulders as he saw the dragons and the beast already started the battle in between themselves seeing which Tatsuya immediately separated the three of them in a barrier since the attacks were too intense for the nearby people. ------------------- Meanwhile in another part of the battlefield Isami and the company were dealing with the evil dragons. Ingvild who had taken control over many evil dragons using her sacred gear was using them to attack their own kind. Suddenly Asia came near her and asked, "What are you doing Ingvild-san?" "Hmm....well I don''t use it much but my sacred gear allows me to manipulate dragons you know?" said Ingvild making a barrier to stop an incoming blast. Hearing that Asia''s eyes started twinkling and she said, "An efficient way to deal with the dragons huh." A magic circle then appeared in front of her and a huge evil dra- *cough**cough* her familiar appeared and roared loudly earning the attention of many evil dragons on the field. Ingvild who noticed the twinkling in Asia''s eyes thought, ''...It is not going to be something good.'' and asked, "Asia.....just asking but what are you planning?" Asia showed a bright smile on her face making all those who didn''t knew her that much think that she was a saint and said, "Tatsuya-san and Phi-chan once told me that I have dragon taming ability....so I am going to use that." with a cheerful tone. She then looked at her familiar and said, "Ratsu~ it''s your turn." The evil dra-... The sprite dragon showed a malici-...grin and nodded his head and immediately fired a very powerful lighting blast towards the evil dragons making them screech in pain. Asia then took a deep breath and with a cheerful tone said, "LISTEN HERE YOU LOW LIVES WHO SHOULD JUST DROP DEAD~!!! I WANT TO FORM A PACT WITH YOU WINGED-REPTILIAN SHITS~!!! SO WHO WANTS TO COOPERATE!!!~" But none of the dragon showed any intentions to do so or more like the power of the lightning was so intense that they were unable to do so. The smile never left Asia face as she looked at her familiar and said, "Do it." and immediately the power of the attack increased and killed all the dragons without even leaving behind their ashes. Those who saw that scene were awestruck not knowing what to say. While this was the scene a certain sis-con suddenly yelled, "SEE THAT!!! DID YOU FINALLY SAW THE DEMON HIDING BEHIND THAT INNOCENT SMILE!!! YOU REGRETTING IT NOW RIGHT?!" But was totally ignored by others who were busy fighting. Asia pouted and said, "Aww, those dragons must be the stubborn ones....not even one of them accepted." but suddenly her face brightened and she said, "Oh well there are a lot of these reptile shits here to try." and looked at another group of evil dragons who immediately tried to run away seeing the they were being looked at by those ''innocent eyes.'' "Ratsu~" and once again a the lightning was shot by the familiar. Asia this time got closer to the dragons who were being shocked and asked, "Hey, do any of you low lives want to make a pact with me." with an innocent look on her face. But the dragons who could see the black magic energy gathered near her hands were able to feel the dreadful feeling coming from it and immediately shook their heads in denial. Asia immediately fired her magic forwards engulfing all the dragons in her blast who started screaming in pain and agaony as all their cells in their bodies were being continuously destroyed by the negative healing magic. "Hmph, another group of mean dragons...Let''s go Ratsu. We will look for another group." and got on top of her familiar and the demon king and the evil dragon took off making all the people who just saw the deadlines of Asia''s power shiver im fear, making a mental note to stay away from her. Chapter 289 - The two destroyers As Asia was busy doing a massac-*cough**cough* taming the Dragons, the other people kindly got out of her way and were busy dealing with the rest of the Khaos Brigade Members. Tatsuya who was guarding the area near the Dragons and the beast so as to not let anyone get caught in their mess was occasionally dealing with stronger of the evil dragons. He also kept an eye on the two silver haired devils and noticed that Rizevim was currently stronger than he originally was, something that he thought was thanks to Euclid who found a way to modify his and his master''s body, though the said genius was still down and was not able to recover from the damage he recieved from getting the memories of the other Euclid. While Tatsuya was keeping an eye on the surroundings a trident brushed past him killing the army of dragons in front of it. Tatsuya looked at the person who threw the spear and said, "You sure are not willing to hold back and flaunt your title as the destroyer." Shiva who summoned his trident back looked at Tatsuya and said, "And you seems to have a lot of free time idling around here just like that." Tatsuya who heard that didn''t feel offended and said, "Well, I can surely deal with a lot." and fired another blast from his gun killing a huge number of opponents at once and then said, "I am also called the god of destruction you know...though I prefer to be called a man of culture, so do refer to me as that..." Shiva who saw the power of Tatsuya''s attack nodded his head feeling that the attack was indeed powerful and asked, "Then why not take action on your own?" Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "Many reasons, first, that I am here making sure none of you get caught in between the three top powers.....below me of course but still top powers none the less. Second, if I dealt with all this here, the other factions might get over reliant on me, at least the ones who are allies with me. Third, what do you think will the other faction will think of someone who dealt with a whole terrorist organisation and the a being which is even considered a myth amongst the supernatural factions being on par with the world''s strongest creature?" Shiva remained silent for a while and thought about what Tatsuya said and after a while narrowed his eyes and said, "They will admire.....and fear you." "...Which will lead to them making an alternate alliance to deal with someone way stronger than them which will ultimately ruin my life.....on the other hand if we let them participate and let them think that we relied on them as well to deal with such a situation, those feelings of fear and administration will not be too extreme...You must be quite knowledgeable about it since you are one if not the strongest gods in this world, aren''t you." Shiva nodded his head in response and then with a smile said, "I see, it seems like you are a good and admirable personality as well along with the powers." Tatsuya nodded but all of a sudden both of them raised their weapons as they noticed a horde of dragons trying to take advantage of their distracted selves. Both the destroyers then fired their attacks towards the dragons wiping them out without even leaving a trace of them behind. Both of them then looked up and Tatsuya raised his hand and curled it into a fist. "Hmm.... what''s that for? Why are you raising your fist like that?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/life-in-dxd_15421532606437105/the-two-destroyers_51139611979726877 for visiting. Tatsuya who heard that question widend his eyes in surprise and then thought, ''Ah, an innocent one after a long time.....I so gonna enjoy this.'' "It''s a kind of greeting, two people bump their fists against each others, you know like hand shakes....we call it fisting." Azazel who was nearby the two destroyers suddenly started coughing like crazy and was laughing while doing it as well. He then looked at Tatsuya with a surprised look on his face and thought, ''.....He have some guts messing with one of the world''s top 10 and the head honcho of one of the strongest factions around the world.'' "...Fisting, huh." said Shiva as he bumped his fist with Tatsuya''s. He then looked at his hand and said, "What do you know, you get to know new things even in a battlefield...I will tell about it to my family as well." Tatsuya nodded with a ''smile'' on his face and said, "Make sure to specially mention about it to your wife." "Huh?" asked Shiva with a confused look on his face. "Oh nothing, sorry I was thinking about something else, by the way can you stop your mind reading. It''s not going to work on me. Even Ruyaa... I mean great red was not able to do it." Shiva widened his eyes in surprise and then lowered his head a bit and said, "Sorry, it''s just that we being in battle makes me want to know what someone is thinking, specially someone who is new and have the power comparable if not greater than me. Tatsuya just patted the head of the other destroyer who was smaller than him and said, "It''s fine no need to worry. Now why don''t you go and deal with them while I continue my guarding duty here." and gave him a slight push. Shiva who was surprised at being treated like a child just followed what Tatsuya said and then left to deal with the enemies. Meanwhile Tatsuya who just sent the god of destruction away made felt that someone was trying to contact him and made magic circle near his hear and asked, "What is it Diehaur? You finished what I asked you to do?" "Yes, it''s done, and I have that man captured.....not that it was difficult considering he was already pretty beaten up during the attack on the underworld. So what should I do with him?" "Hmm.....he is technically my father-in-law.....would to be....wait there I will send a clone. You get back to your post of protecting the underworld just in case." said Tatsuya and made a clone. The clone then saluted the original and then teleported away. "Well time for the f.u.c.k-cuck man to become the dead man." muttered Tatsuya while looking at Asia who just passed by him. "Hey Asia, you doing good?" Asia who was sitting on her dragon in her balance breaker looked towards Tatsuya with a smile and so did her dragon and said, "Yes, we are fine Tatsuya-san. No need to worry. We found an effective way to deal with them...We are trying for it to work so just wait for a bit." and then flew away. Anyone who heard them could feel that an innocent and cheerful girl was trying her best to help them...it''s just that the blood dripping from her face and fists along with the blood around the dragon''s mouth and teeth made the imagination of the people who saw them turn a total 180¡ã. Tatsuya just smiled at her and used his magic to clear off the blood off her. Chapter 290 - Real v/s faker While the battle was going on the maous were were being taken care of by the horde of evil dragons and devils. Though none of them was affected by them getting surrounded and just kept on blasting btgeirbway through them. Sirzechs was making sure of not leaving any dragons near him as he heard that the demon queen was looking out for dragons to tame them and in his opinion having her more dragons was a recipe for disaster for the whole world and decided to make some effort to ensure world peace. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/life-in-dxd_15421532606437105/real-v-s-faker_51178231251917495 for visiting. Ajuka, Serafall and Falbium looked at the leader of the maous and just shook their heads. It was the first time they had seen him like that and weren''t sure how to deal with it, though none of them were going to say anything to him as they knew how much trouble was caused during the attack on the underworld and Sirzechs being the incharge of the domestic affairs of the underworld worked his ass off to make sure everything was fine and none of them were in the mood of switching places with the red haired maou. Ajuka patted his best friend''s shoulder and said, "Just bear with for a while, I will arrange a holiday for you after this is over." Sirzechs looked at him with a peaceful smile on his face and said, "Ah don''t worry I have already asked Tatsuya to help me regarding that. So you don''t need to do anything. In fact I invite all three of you as well since it would be pretty boring on my own." "Hmm is that so, well then I will make sure to make some room in my schedule." said Ajuka while the other two maous just smiled seeing that Sirzechs was fine.....a bit. "Aren''t you being optimistic thinking that you would be able to live after this, you fake maous." Suddenly all four of them heard a voice and turned around to see Rizevim looking at them with a smile on his face. "You interrupted my speech earlier Mr. fake Lucifer." "So, was there a need for that in the first place, you would be saying some thing that I have heard a lot of times from the descendants of original maous a lot of times anyway." "Aren''t you being too out of line being in front of a real Lucifer." "Lucifer or not, you and your ways are not something that I can ever respect so don''t think that I would spare you or something just because you are a devil like me." "Hah! a devil like you, don''t make me laugh you faker. There is no way my maginficent self is comparable to the likes of you." said Rizevim and brushed his hair. "Sirzechs what should we do about him?" asked Falbium. "Oh! about that I would like to see what the fake Lucifer is capable of first hand, so if you don''t mind.....shall we dance?" said Rizevim as a grin appeared on his face. Sirzechs''s robe disappeared as he said, "Keep a bit of distance from me." and then came forward. Rizevim''s smile didn''t falter as he saw the crimson haired man coming forward. The auras around both the Lucifers started getting denser and denser and in just a blink of an eye both of them were on the level of High-satan class. "So you are holding back against me, huh. Gotta say, not very happy seeing a faker holding back against me." said Rizevim. "Shut up, like you yourself are not holding back." said Sirzechs as he gather a dense ball of Power of destruction in his hand and fired it towards Rizevim. Rizevim dodged the attack rather easily but still looked back seeing the ball off destruction comming in contact with a dragon and destroying it in an instant. "*whistle* You sure want to deal quite a bit of damage from the beginning huh." said Rizevim still looking behind but the raised his hand as he blocked a kick from Sirzechs which made a strong gust of wind. "Sirzechs''s expression didn''t change as the Power of destruction surrounded his hands once again and he fired a beam towards Rizevim who covered his hand with demonic energy and flicked the beam away, though the demonic energy around his hand immediately got destroyed by the POD. He then pushed Sirzechs''s leg away using his. other and and then fired a blast again at Siezechs who easily dodged the beam. But seeing him dodge Rizevim smirked making Sirzechs confused as he turned and saw the beam heading towards Rias and her peerage. Seeing that Sirzechs''s eyes widened as he immediately rushed towards his sister and her peerage but the next instant Rizevim appeared above him and said, "Aww, don''t do that, the night is still young you know." and fired another series of blasts at Sirzechs who simply destroyed those attacks using his POD. Sirzehcs then came behind Rias''s peerage and then fired a beam with his own POD to destroy the attack. "Rias are you fine. Get away from here, the intensity of the battle here is going to be at another level from now on." Sirzechs said while looking at Rias from the corner of his eyes and making sure to keep and eye of Rizevim. Rias turned around to look at her brother with a surprised look on her face but after hearing his words a determined expression appeared on her face. Sirzechs didn''t say anything and immediately moved his hand and said, "What is the meaning of this? Who are you?" asked Sirzechs in a demanding tone as he held Rias''s hand which had a dagger aimed at Sirzechs. "Hehehehe..." hearing that a malicious grin appeared on Rias''s brace and her peerage turned around as well with a similar grin on their faces. Rias''s body then began changing and soon a devil appeared in her and her peerage''s place with all of them being at ultimate class level. All of them then threw the dagger towards Sirzehs who immediately released the POD now knowing that it wasn''t her sister and her peerage and killed them in an instant. He then glared at Rizevim as POD started to gather around him and the aura started turning denser and said, "You are quite daring seeing that you used my sister against me." "Heh gotta say, you were quite ruthless there even though that devil had your sister''s appearance just a moment ago." "Huh, are you out of your mind that low life, tried to take the appearance of the world most beautiful and cutest little sister, he should be glad that his death was atleast a painless one." He then fired a big wave of POD at Rizevim who made a barrier to block the attack but the barrier only stood for a couple of seconds before it too git destroyed. Rizevim immediately tried to dodge but was not able to do that in time and got his legs destroyed completely by the attack. Rizevim looked at his now missing legs and then looked back at Sirzechs and said, "Ha, you didn''t got my balls." was all that Rizevim said as his legs started to regenerate back making Sirzechs narrow his eye and thinking, ''That is not a power that a Lucifer should possess.....then that means that he must have modified that body of his somehow.'' "You faker, let''s get serious now, I still have a grandson to kill you know, so let''s hurry up." and the immediately started powering up. Sirzehcs too started powering up and the area around them started to get chaotic by sheer demonic energy that the two of them were releasing with not intention of taking it back in their bodies. Tatsuya who saw that made a barrier around them and then looked back at the other god of destruction fighting destroying bthe enemies with his trident and said, "....You really are a getting serious there, Shiva. Don''t get someone bget caught in your attacks." Shiva looked back and said, "Don''t worry about that, the title of being one of the top 10 is not just for show you know? I can control my power and attacks." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "By the way did you know that there is a new term for those who are in the top 10?" "Huh, is that so. we don''t get up to date with such kind of information back at Kailash. What is the new term." asked Shiva still fighting the enemies. "Those who are in the top 10 are called lolicons now a days." said Tatsuya with a smile on his face. "Huh, lolicon? So that is the new term?" asked Shiva with a curious look on his face. Tatsuya nodded his head with a friendly smile and said, "You are now a lolicon Shiva, so be proud of that." Shiva who saw Tatsuya''s friendly and trustworthy smile nodded his head and with a smile on his face said, "A lolicon, the god of destruction, Shiva.....fine I accept that new title." Tatsuya smiled and made sure to record the scene for future and said, "Yeah so go forth and show them the power of a lolicon." Shiva who heard that smiled and thought, ''He really is a great person, cheering for someone he just met and helping someone like me who is not that up to date with the world.'' He then took a deep breath and said, "I will show you the might of a true lolicon." and gripped his trident tightly and immediately rushed towards the enemies destroying hordes of them in an instant. Tatsuya just smiled and said, "Ignorance is such a bliss." Chapter 291 - Courageous death Sirzechs and Rizevim''s power continued to surge higher and higher for and soon both of them were at super class level and had changed their appearances. Sirzechs looked like a humanoid creature made of power of destruction while Rizevim also looked..... demonic instead of being human like he was before. "Hmm..... Euclid-kun''s enhancements are there. Let''s do it faker." But Sirzechs didn''t say anything and just casually swung his hand firing a huge amount of POD at Rizevim. Rizevim immediately sidestepper and dodged the attack and fired his own demonic energy in a similar fashion as Sirzechs did. Though his energy just kept getting destroyed as it reached towards Sirzechs and in the end only a small amount of it hit Sirzechs which did next to nothing to the POD covered Sirzechs. Sirzechs then rushed towards Rizevim and punched him. Rizevim who saw the punch coming towards him covered his hand in demonic energy and blocked it and said, "Don''t be too full of yourself." and punched him with his other hand. Sirzechs blocked the incoming punch and said, "I would like to say the same to you as well." and then started to release his energy thinking of destroying Rizevim in one go. But Rizevim didn''t even flinch a bit and released his own demonic energy which was pushing back Sirzechs''s energy. "Let me tell you about one of the enhancements that Euclid-kun did to my body...I no longer fell pain." and kicked Sirzechs''s abdomen. Sirzechs who saw the attack coming towards him didn''t even try to dodge and instead increased his energy output destroying Rizevim''s energy and engulfing Rizevim inside it. After a while the energy dissipated and nothing was left of the Lucifer. Sirzechs then turned around and was about to go back but then he noticed a blob of some kind appearing there and soon it grew back into Rizevim...a n.a.k.e.d Rizevim. Rizevim looked at himself and then looked towards Sirzechs and said, "Just wait a bit I need to cover my awesomeness." Sirzechs who heard that without any hesitation fired various blasts of POD at the Lucifer totally in the willing to destroy him while he was distracted. ------------------- In another part of the battlefield Tatsuya was guarding the big three while also attacking Trihexa from time to time to either it down. Soon a magic circle appeared beside him and one of Tatsuya''s clones appeared with person sitting on a wheel chair with his hands and legs tied to the chair and a gag on his mouth. The clone then disappeared and Tatsuya looked at person and said, "Good to see you after a long time Zeo-san." Tatsuya as he smiled as he looked at the crimson haired father-in-law of his. Zeotif.u.c.k wanted to say something but because of the gag was just making some non understandable noises. Tatsuya removed the gag from his mouth and said, "Let''s not beat around the bush and get straight to topic. Are working with the Khaos Brigade and was the one who informed the Shiba family about Miyuki''s whereabouts?" Hearing his question Zeotif.u.c.k''s eyes widened a bit but soon turned normal as he said, "What is the meaning of this Tatsuya Shiba? You do know that you are treating a member of council who is still recurpurating like this, right? Are you declaring a wa-" "Haha how I do that against someone who willingly came to aid all the factions against the Khaos Brigade even though you are still injured. You will be a role model for the devils of the younger generation." said Tatsuya with a smile on his face. Hearing that Zeotif.u.c.k narrowed his eyes now knowing what the human in front of him was planning. "So we''re you the one who told the Shibas?" asked Tatsuya once again. "...No it was not me." replied Zeotif.u.c.k with a firm tone. "Ah! He is lying the screen turned red." said a voice from behind Zeotif.u.c.k baking him surprised. Soon a person came forward from behind him and revealed himself to be the governor general of the fallen angels. "Here see it''s red." said Azazel as he showed the screen of the device that he was holding to Tatsuya and Zeotif.u.c.k. "What the hell is that and how can you blame me governor?" demanded the crimson haired patient. Azazel looked at him and said, "This here is a lie detector that I developed which as you can guess detects lies. And before you question it''s credibility I will say that both it''s credibility and accuracy are great and it was even proven by a game of truth and dare that I played with Tatsuya, Vali and Odin, in which a lot of my dark secrets were revealed.....and you must know that when I am saying that those were MY dark secrets.....you can tell how deep and embarassing the shit must have been...I am never doing that again." Both Tatsuya and Zeotif.u.c.k looked at Azazel for a while before Tatsuya looked at the red head and said, "Anyway...Asia!!" Just as Tatsuya called her a lot of cries of pain and against were heard and a few moments later Asia arrived on top of her dragon along with Ingvild who was sitting on top of the dragon as well. "What is it Tatsuya-san." said Asia cutely with blood stained face. "Can you my ''dear father-in-law'' he was not able to hold himself back knowing both his children are fighting here with their lives on the line." said Tatsuya as he cleaned his sweet blonde haired nun who smiled brightly while having her face cleaned. "Of course." said Asia as a green glow enveloped her hand and she punched the red head''s face disfiguring it in an instant. "Oof.....Tatsuya.....I am glad I am not your father-in-law." and patted Tatsuya''s shoulder. "Hmm yeah.....you are not my father-in-law...Mr. brother-in-law." said Tatsuya making the fallen angel confused when suddenly his eyes widened and he asked with shock, "D-Don''t t-telll me.....Y-You and G-Gabriel?" Tatsuya smiled and said, "Let''s get along in future as well brother-in-law." "....I won''t let my sister marry someone like you...or so I wanted to say to someone but it looks like I would not be able to do that anymore." said Azazel. Tatsuya ignored him and then looked at Asia and Ingvild and said, "Throw him in front big a group of dragons. Ingvild control them, I will control him make him fight some of the dragons for a while and let him die bravely soon after that by letting him become dragon chow." said Tatsuya bas he cleaned the blood stained sprite dragon as well. Ingvild band Asia nodded and then left to fetch a group of dragons while Tatsuya manipulated his body and memories to let the man die courageously and will let Sirzechs and the others know about it later. He then looked at Azazel and said, "Now then brother-in-law you will play the main role here." ".....I don''t like the sound of that at all change the way you call me back to normal.....and what is the role." complained Azazel. "The traitor will injure the governor of Fallen Angels while the was busy dealing with some dragons and get hit by a surprise attack. Then chase after the traitor who already was far away and by the time you reach there he is already dragon chow." explained Tatsuya. "....Nice script but why not you play the lead role?" asked Azazel? "....How many people do you think will believe that I got injured by a low life like him?" asked Tatsuya with a deadpan look on his face. Azazel sighed and said, "Alright, let me show you how great of an actor I really am." "Yes, and to help you I will make sure that the scene look real." said Tatsuya as he teleported away. "Wait what?" said Azazel but soon saw himself surrounded by a group of evil dragons. His brows twitched in annoyance as he yelled, "F.U.C.K YOU TATSUYA!!" "SORRY BROTHER-IN-LAW!!! I AM STRAIGHT!!!" replied Tatsuya from somewhere else. Chapter 292 - Fusion Continuing their battle the super level Lucifers were firing huge blasts of their demonic energy at each other without thinking about consequences. The huge beams comprised of their demonic energies were clashing against each other trying to push the other back but to no avail as they kept on putting more and more energy behind it. "You know faker, I might as well think that you are enjoying seeing my awesomeness taking the fact that you are not letting me dress up or even cover it up?" said Rizevim still n.a.k.e.d and his hands stretched out firing the attack. "Say whatever you want, there is no way I will let someone who tried to use my sister against me let go like that." said Sirzehcs seriously as he once again increased the output of his energy which started pushing the beam clash in his favour. "Kuh, this is really straining me a lot." muttered Rizevim as his facial expression which has been relaxed for the whole time started to crack up a bit. "Haaaa" said Rizevim as his aura started to get grow even more and increased the power of his attack pushing them back to stalemate making Sirzechs in his POD form frown. Sirzechs''s reserves of demonic energy were nearly half depleted because of his clash against the old man. He was pushing himself to the fullest and had even killed the man for a bout a dozen of times. But the Lucifer in front of him just kept on reviving making him frustrated by this. He even dared to use Rias''s doplegangers in the fight for about 7 times as well among which he even go hit once by them but just shrugged it off. "You know for a faker you are doing quiet well....though you swing that way I still can say you earned a tiny bit of respect from me." said Rizevim with a small smile on his face. "Oh, as tiny as that wrinkled up joke of d.i.c.k of yours?" asked Sirzechs sarcastically making the old Lucifer silent for a while. Rizevim took a deep breath and said, "You know what forget it, you even lost that now." Sirzehcs snorted and said, "Just shut the hell up already." "Fine man, as you wish." said Rizevim as he stopped his attack and flew up above. Sirzechs seeing that moved his hand to attack the old Lucifer but Rizevim kept on dodging it. "If you are trying to wear me out then that is very low of you." said Sirzechs slightly annoyed by the geezer. "Oh not at all, I am not waiting for you to wear out....I am waiting for him to cheer up." said Rizevim. "Huh-" Sirzechs wanted to say something but before he was able to he felt an attack coming towards him and moved from his spot. He then turned his head only to see a recovered Euclid heading towards Rizevim. Euclid then gave a cape to Rizevim who took it and wrapped it around his waist. "Ooh~windy." said Rizevim while winking towards Sirzehcs. ''....I really want to puke...'' thought Sirzechs as his face cringed seeing the old Lucifer''s antics. "Now then faker, you will face our true power....Ready Euclid?" Euclid nodded and said, "After this we are going to deal with Tatsuya Shiva as well, right?" "Hmm....yes yes him too, though I think Trihexa would probably be done with him by that time." said Rizevim thinking about the possibility. But while he was thinking Sirzechs had charged a huge amount of concentrated POD in his hand and fired it towards the silver haired duo who just shrugged their shoulder and let themselves get hit by the orb. Sirzechs who anticipated what they were probably thinking stood at his place ready for the attack but soon felt two presence approaching him. "Where the hell is that damn geezer?" asked Vali cladded in his Emperio juggernaut armour. "Are you alright Sirzechs-san." asked Isami in her own crimson queen armour. "You two what are you both doing here?" asked Sirzehcs. "That''s bright Vali, wait for a bit before it''s your turn to get killed." said a familiar silver haired geezer again revived after death. Sirzehcs and the two heavenly dragons turned their heads to see the silver haired duo alive and this time had their clothes on, courtesy to Euclid. "Damn geezer, how dare you make me kill you twice!" yelled Vali. "Isami-kun, go back or you will get caught in our clash." said Sirzechs without even looking at her. "That won''t be possible Sirzehcs-san, Tatsuya made this barrier in a way that you can only enter not exit until he wants." said Isami ready to fight. "Ask him to send you out." said Sirzehcs. "...No time for that..." said Isami as she and the other two felt the energy increase in the silver haired duo. "Let me show you the true power of the body enhancements that Euclid-kun made." said Rizevim as both Euclid and Rizevim took...a pose and a light surrounded them with a few magic circles appearing around them. Just as the light died down the magic circles revolved around the two of them for a while before it broke and revealed a different creature with four arms, an ash coloured body, silver hair and four eyes. ""Now let us see who kills who, grandson...faker."" said a voice which seemed to be a mixture of the two silver heads. "..." "..." "...THEY FU*KING FUSED!!!" said Isami as she looked at the new.....demon like creature. But none of them responded as ''Rizid''(the fusion name) appeared directly in front of the trio and punched the Super devil away. The two heavenly dragons didn''t took much time to register what happened and punched the demon simultaneously sending him flying. "DIVIDE" "BOOST" Both the heavenly dragon looked at eachother and said at the same time, "Together?" And then nodded simultaneously as well. Sirzehcs who was punched away soon balanced himself and followed the heavenly dragons who were already battling the fused silver heads. "Get out of the way." said Sirzehcs seriously as multiple beams of POD came out from all over his body and rushed towards Rizid surrounding him from all directions. Isami and Vali who saw that immediately flew away from him. "DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE DIVIDE" "BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST! TRANSFER!!!" The fused guy felt the energy inside him deplete at a rapid pace while the attack fired by the Maou just got stronger and faster. Soon Rizid got impaled by all the beams that were fired at him and his body started to corode. "Hah, you think that it will defeat me, don''t forget that I can regenerate, and now two times at that. POWAH!!!" "What the hell is the Dragon Ball shit happening here. First fusion, now Buu level regeneration." said a new voice making all of them turn their heads to see the person. Soon they noticed Tatsuya coming towards them, but he just went past them and then took out a katana and impaled it in Rizid''s stomach. "The weapon''s name is Murasame, it will give a cure to anyone who even receives even the slightest of cuts from it. and will start killing your cells, let''s see how you regenerate....Just in case here another sword. It''s an anti regeneration and immortal sword by one of my favourite heroes of all time, Deadpool." "Aww, how sweet of you. Thanks dude." said a distant voice while reading this. Tatsuya who heard some kind of voice looked around but shrugged his shoulders once he found nothing. He then walked away from them and said, "Let''s go he is done for." Vali and the other two looked at him without saying anything when Sirzehcs said, "....No matter how grateful I am for his death.....that was still anti-climatic, way too anti-climatic. I mean why the hell did fight him for that long?" He then looked at the two heavenly dragons who just shrugged their shoulders and Vali said, "Who cares? What''s done is done. Che, I only get to kill him once." and then flew away. "I will be going as well Sirzehcs-san." said Isami and flew towards Tatsuya''s direction. ---------- Meanwhile in another part of the battlefield: "TATSUYA!!! THIS IS GETTING WAY OUT OF HAND!!! WHERE THE HELL IS THAT TRAITOR!!!" said Azazel as he kept on attacking the evil dragons. "STAY AWAY FROM ME!!!" said Azazel as he dodged a tail coming towards him and then cut it using his light spear. "Azazel it''s starting.....ACTION!!!" said Tatsuya as suddenly Zeoticus came towards him and slashed his back making Azazel groan in pain. ''That fu*king asshole, he really did hit me.'' thought Azazel as he struggled to fly for a bit. Zeoticus on the other hand tried to run away but just as he was about to go away a dragon appeared in front of him and ate him in an instant. "AND CUT!!! Asia! Heal him. Ingvild take them away." Both the girls nodded and did what Tatsuya told them and then looked towards the giants and said, "Now only the beast is left...and the cannon fodder." Chapter 293 - Thanks a lot to you all Tatsuya who was now alone with Azazel patted his shoulder and said, "Good acting." "Good acting my ass!!" said Azazel as he shrugged Tatsuya''s hand off his shoulder. "Whatever, it''s done now and the silver haired duo are dead.....do you know that they fused?" "Huh, for real.....gross....I am not into exhibitionism not to mention yaoi....looks like that v.i.r.g.i.n devil took my words to heart and decided to lose his....by sacrificing his ass." said Azazel. "....You do know that the one whom you told that is still trapped at my home, right?" "Oh...so, he willingly gave it to him...damn, such loyalty." He then looked towards Barakiel and the other fallen angels and said, "I am so glad that my boys are not that loyal to me." "Forget boys even the girls that were once in your harem were not loyal to you." said Tatsuya. Azazel held his chest as if something pierced him and he looked at Tatsuya and said, "I should have know that it was bad to use my lie detector to play truth and dare with you freaks." Tatsuya shrugged his shoulders and said, "So you fine now?" Azazel moved his arms and body a bit and then said, "Hmm....mostly recovered. What about others, how''s the situation?" "Well, I made Sirzechs busy fighting with the maou so as to not let him see our shoot. Once it was done my clone went and dealt with them. I let go of my captured Crom and let it deal with the main evil dragons saying that if he dealt with all the dragons here I will fight him. As for the cannon fodder....well the others are dealing with them but it won''t take much time." said Tatsuya. Azazel nodded and then gave a tired sigh before his glance went towards the three giant beasts fighting against each other and said, "So I guess only that one is left." Tatsuya nodded his head as he silently weakened the barrier which started cracking up making all the people in the gap look at it with shock. Soon the barrier broke making a cracking sound and the aura and the power of the beasts spread across the whole field making everyone of them tense. Azazel looked at the sight for a while before he facepalmed and said, "I will go and command my subordinates.....I really miss the good old days when the strongest person I had to fight against was my father. It wasn''t that bad." and then flew towards his subordinates. Tatsuya telepathically called his team which soon assembled near him and all of them took some distance from the fight between the beast. "So what are we gonna do now." asked Himari. "Hit him with everything you all have got.....no holding back join with the other factions, cannot let them feel that useless now, can we." said Tatsuya half heartedly as he informed Ruyaa and Ophis about what he was planning to do. All of them nodded as Tatsuya slowly got up int air gathering attention from all the factions. "Hmm...well not beating around the bush, the leaders of the Khaos Brigade are taken care off and now the only thing that needs to be dealt with is....that thing. So all of you can stop holding back and thinking about preserving energy and let it all out on him. And just let me tell you that it can regenerate so don''t be a cheap stake at attacking that would be a problem." said Tatsuya. He then gave a fake cough and took in a deep breath and yelled, "SO GIVE THAT WHO KNOW WHAT IT IS EVERYTHING YOU HAVE GOT!!! FIRE IN THE HOLE!!!" On his command everyone from his team, Rias''s and Vali''s group and the faction leaders started firing their strongest attacks. Seeing that their leaders started the subordinates started attacking as well. "YEAH THAT''S THE SPIRIT DON''T HOLD BACK!!! USE VIOLENCE!!! USE THE FU*KING VIOLENCE!!! IF IT IS NOT WORKING IT JUST MEANS THAT YOU ARE NOT USING ENOUGH OF IT!!!" said Tatsuya as the attacks phased through his body. After that he came back to his team who were busy attacking. Seeing that Tatsuya smiled as he fired some magic attacks as well. Ruyaa and Ophis immediately got out of the way as the attacks connected with the beast making it roar in anger. After a while once the attacks slowed down a bit because of a lot of people getting out of magic they saw that the wounds on the beasts body healing up in no time. Seeing that their attacks were not doing much they became shocked as the attacks started to slow down even more as hopelessness started to appear at the faces of the people. ''Well it''s time then.'' thought Tatsuya bas he glanced towards Azazel who nodded his head and said, "Hey Tatsuya can you do something about it? It''s getting annoying and dangerous." Tatsuya nodded his head and said, "Pull everyone back, you might not be willing to get caught in this one." Hearing him everyone of them even Azazel frowned a bit thinking about what kind of attack was Tatsuya planning to do. All the faction leaders started to pull back along with their subordinates and looked towards Tatsuya with curiosity. Seeing that the attacks have stopped the beast started to charge it''s attacks as well seeing which Tatsuya used his telekinesis to hold the beast in its place. He then took out a huge blaster and pointed it towards Trihexa. "Sorry big guy, just sleep for eternity now, Ok?" said Tatsuya as his aura started to get dense and the space around them started to shake making all the factions tremble, A slight greenish glow came out of Tatsuya''s body as he charged the magic in his blaster and thought, ''Should I call out the name Kurumi?'' ''Sure, go for it. It is first time for a lot of them to see your attack.'' replied Kurumi who was inside of him. Tatsuya gave a slight nod and then multiple magic circles started to appear in front of Tatsuya which got absorbed by the blaster. He then pulled the trigger and released all the energy that he stored in one go and said in a monotone but audible enough voice, "Material....Burst". Just as he said that, Trihexa got engulfed in a huge glowing orb of energy which started to expand more and more and finally stopped just in front of Tatsuya. The beast that was caught inside the blast roared in anger and pain but was unable to move because of being held by telekinesis. It tried to split apart but that too also failed and in the end only relied on it regeneration, which was not quick enough to cover for the damage that was being done to him. After 10 minutes of continuous damage the ball of energy started to shrink down showing no signs of Trihexa''s existence. Tatsuya then turned around and said, "....It''s over I guess." "y-y-YEAH!!!" and immediately the whole crowd started yelling in happiness. Tatsuya smiled and walked back towards his group and was commended by a lot of people from different factions. Tatsuya just thanked them and let them go and express their gratitude to their own faction members who participated in the battle. Tatsuya waited for a bit for the dragon gods to return and once they returned Ophis immediately came and stood in front of Tatsuya who just patted her head with a smile on his face. Ophis just stood there with her eyes closed feeling blissful and totally ignoring everyone. Everyone looked at them for a while seeing for the first time that someone interacting with whom they supposed to be the top of the power levels like that, tough that attention from them suddenly disappeared when one of them said, "Hey Odin, you are still a lolicon just like me, right?" Hearing that everyone turned their heads to see a young god of destruction looking at the head of the norse mythology with with a prideful smile on his face. "I-I-I umm..." "No need to be humble, I can see that you are the same as before, well let''s meet again soon." said Shiva as he waved his hand and teleported back to Kailash leaving behind a crowd who was looking at Odin with a deadpan look on their faces. Seeing that both Tatsuya and Azazel started laughing not knowing what to say but still made sure to record the whole ordeal for future. -------------------- A/N: Hello you guys, "overloaded_maxima" here. I would like to thank you all for sticking along with the novel till the end and really hope that you all liked it and enjoyed it as much as I did while writing it. Though I do admit the beginning was a way too much bitter pill to swallow and I still laugh at myself whenever I read the first few chapters of this novel. But still it was fun filled journey for me, and I am happy that I stuck around with it to the end. This was my first...no actually second novel that I started writing and am feeling a bit complex seeing that it ended. Well...Thank you to all of you fellow weebs and degenerates once again. . . . Now could someone amongst you all tell me how to mark this novel as completed in ? I don''t have a Fu*king clue about that Chapter 294 - New fanfic Hey there guys just this lowly author here asking you to check out the new fanfic I wrote: TITLE: Black clover: Reincarnating as the strongest character Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15421532606437105)/new-fanfic_%!d(string=51702390654558381) for visiting.